ã€ŠA Bright and Shiny Lifeã€‹


 Chapter one

    An ornate carriage rolls out of the morning mist at a walk escorted by armed men. Two mounted chevaliers, and six footmen with breastplates and spears.

    We wait under my concealment spell until they get to the predetermined spot on the forested road. Gebal whistles, and the attack begins.

    The first volley of arrows kills two of the armoured guards and wounds one of the chevaliers¡¯ horses, which bucks them to the ground before running a few steps and collapsing. At the same time, trees fall onto the path ahead and behind them, trapping the carriage in.

    ¡°Alright, stay here kid. You know what to do.¡± Gebal says, patting me on my back as he rises to lead the charge. A few of our best shots stay behind to do what they can, but the rest of the cell follows into the melee. I stay behind as instructed and maintain my spell.

    The fighting is short and brutal. We outnumbered them two to one even before the initial volley, but that would normally only put us at an even fight against their vastly better arms and armour. However, my continued concealment spell pushes the scale overwhelmingly in our favour.

    It¡¯s not true invisibility¨C operating psychically rather than optically. Observers simply do not notice the targets unless overt action is taken. Shooting arrows is obviously an overt action, but it gets more complicated when applied to a group. The enemy notices the group rushing towards them, but some individuals in the group are ignored. One might focus on the yelling man charging them with an axe, while completely ignoring the silent one running just a few steps away.

    The cell is well practiced in fighting under the spell¡¯s effects. Each member fights in pairs. One acts as a distraction, while the other is unnoticed until they attack from behind.  Like this, they quickly slaughter the foot escorts and driver.

    The chevaliers don¡¯t fare much better. The one who fell is quickly surrounded before they can recover and grappled from behind. Their throat is slit a moment later.

    The one still on horseback squares up against Gebal (the biggest of the group and obviously our leader) and charges. Gebal stands his ground only for a trio of arrows to strike the horse from different directions a moment before they meet. The horse rears and collapses, and the chevalier goes down with it. Gebal rushes up with his maul and bashes their head in.

    That done, they rip the carriage doors open and drag out its occupant.

    ¡°Your turn, kid.¡± Gebal shouts, and I rush to join them.

    I study the noble, the daughter and heir of the count of this territory. I notice the silver necklace with the empty central gem socket. She has begun her yearlong formal introduction to high society, but not completed it¨C making her just a little younger than me.

    ¡°Please, you don¡¯t need to hurt me.¡± She pleads with us as I gently trace my blood into arcane symbols on her face with my index and middle fingers. I find her eyes piercing¨C shifting constantly in terror as she sobs. ¡°My father will pay whatever you want. Money, food, weapons¡­ enchanted items. Any¡­¡±

    I stab her in the stomach. ¡°I give your soul to Anar.¡± I say, shuddering in ecstasy as power flows from her through the ritual knife into my body. It¡¯s wonderful, exhilarating, intoxicating¡­ and far less than I expected.

    Odd. Nobles always give more when sacrificed, especially heirs. It takes a moment for me to realize the significance. ¡°Imposter!¡± I shout.

    ¡°It¡¯s a trap! Scatter!¡± Gebal shouts too late, the shrill whistle of a cascade orb already audible overhead.

    We run anyway. I make it to the treeline when the whistling reaches its peak and I dive for cover¨C dropping the concealment spell to erect a shield over me. The world goes silent as the orb detonates on the carriage, sending a wave of force over us and into the forest.

    Those who failed to find cover are pounded into paste, but even those who do find it aren¡¯t safe. The trees around us shatter from the force, and arm long splinters slam against my shield¨C but the spell holds.

    Gebal, who dove beside me, lacks such protection and so is pincushioned by a half dozen pieces¨C one in his neck. I don¡¯t bother to check if he¡¯s still alive before getting up and continuing to run.

    I make my way through fallen trees, trying to keep my distance from the rest of the cell. Thinking they may be targeting me, I recast the concealment on only myself to break any tracking spell they might be using. My hearing gradually recovers from the detonation enough for me to make out more whistling, and I drop again a moment before an orb hits.

    This one strikes farther away, and the reduced strain of only concealing myself means I can briefly keep both spells up. Not that my shield would hold against a direct hit.

    The orbs continue bombarding us in random patterns. Each one kills maybe one of us in addition to destroying hectares of trees. Still, despite the vastness of the destruction each one brings it¡¯s not wholly unreasonable to think someone other than me might survive. So, I dutifully head to the rendezvous point, dropping each time I hear an orb about to hit no matter how distant.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    After an hour of running a roundabout route, I make it to the boulder by the river we agreed to fall back to. I wipe the sweat off my brow and wince in pain; my hand comes back red with blood. I didn¡¯t even realize I was wounded.

    Too exhausted from the run to treat the gash, I sit panting against the meeting stone. The most I can bring myself to do is pour some water on my head to wash the wound and apply a cleanish cloth to stem the bleeding.

    My head snaps towards the sound of a twig doing likewise, and I see Ibil¨C a boy not much older than me¨C stumbling out the treeline. Relief washes his face when he sees me.

    ¡°What are you doing here Ibil?¡± I say, voiced laden with meaning as I see the gaping wound on his clavicle, an arm dangling useless to his side, and a face pale from blood loss.

    He looks confused. ¡°It¡¯s the rendezvous point, isn¡¯t it? ¡­ I don¡¯t think anyone else made it Malz. We need to get going.¡±

    ¡°Not with that wound. You¡¯ll die before we make it anywhere, and your blood trail will lead them to us.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have medical herbs?¡± He asks, hopeful.

    I shake my head. ¡°You¡¯re too far gone. Maybe if you could rest, but not on the move. Besides, you¡¯ll slow me down.¡±

    It takes a few moments for him to process this before he nods to himself to build up confidence. ¡°Ok, yeah, you¡¯re right. I spotted a group of riders with hounds. I¡¯ll stay here to hold them off and give you time to get away.¡±

    I think about this for a moment then am struck by sudden excitement. I think I manage to keep it from my face as I calmly refuse his suggestion with a measured shake of my head. ¡°It¡¯s honourable of you to face facts Ibil but that¡¯s not really a good option. The blood loss might lull you to sleep before they reach you. Then they¡¯ll capture you¡­ alive.¡±

    ¡°¡­I mean, you¡¯ll rescue me, right?¡±

    I scoff. ¡°Sure Ibil, like we rescued Linnar.

    He winces at being reminded of the tortured shell of a comrade we rescued a few months back who still refuses to speak.

    ¡°¡­ All right.¡± He stammers. ¡°S-so what should we do? Should I just kill myself?¡±

    ¡°Ibil¡­¡± I say with as much warmth as I can fake. ¡°I do seem to remember you saying you¡¯d do anything to rid Caethlon of invaders.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, of course, what do you have¡­¡± He trails off in realization, his eyes fixed to the ritual dagger at my side. ¡°Oh no¡­ not that. It doesn¡¯t have to be that, does it?¡±

    ¡°Ibil¡­ it¡¯s good of you to offer to kill yourself, but that just prevents harm to our cause; it doesn¡¯t advance it. The strength I¡¯ll gain from your sacrifice¨C your willing sacrifice¨C will not only allow me to escape, but permanently empower me to fight them. Just think, every invader I kill, it¡¯ll be like you¡¯re there killing them with me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but¡­ I don¡¯t want my soul to end up with Anar.¡±

    ¡°Willing sacrifices are treated much nicer¡­ or so I hear.¡±

    ¡°Are they¡­? Maybe, but I guess I always thought my soul would go to Inarice when I died.¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess you¡¯ll have to decide if helping rid our homeland of invaders is worth your afterlife plans.¡± I say impassively, my skin itching at the thought of what he has to offer. I resist the urge to say more. The less coerced he is, the better it¡¯ll be.

    He hesitates an agonizing amount of time¨C likely no more than seconds¨C before finally nodding yes. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll do it. You¡¯ll¡­ let the others know? That I didn¡¯t shy away from my duty?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Ibil. Now, it¡¯ll be better if you remove your tunic and lie down.¡±

    He winces as he tries to take his top off, so I quickly stand to help and lower him to the ground. I take blood from my forehead wound and apply symbols on his head similar to the ones I used with the girl.

    ¡°Do you, willingly, commend your soul to Anar?¡± I ask.

    He nods.

    ¡°I need you to say it out loud.¡±

    He gulps. ¡°Yes, I commend my soul to Anar.¡±

    ¡°Thankyou Ibil.¡± I say. He winces in expectation, but instead of stabbing I continue down his body to place marks on his torso.

    He speaks. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re doing the whole thing?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry, this is going to be more¡­ uncomfortable than normal, but I need directions.¡± He nods, and I continue placing marks. I¡¯m done a moment later, pausing only to double check my work before making a practiced shallow cut across his lower belly¨C careful to damage only the skin, and not the organs inside.

    ¡°Nnngggghhh!¡± He stifles a scream as I reach into his abdomen and carefully pull out his intestine.

    I need to find another resistance cell, but the only one I know of is Tanyth¡¯s, and only Gebal knew where his sister is supposed to be. I gently unspool the intestine, observing every detail as I run my hand along it¨C frantically trying to interpret every bulge or blemish according to the instructions of the Biblio Anar.

    ¡°Alright, northwest.¡± I say, hoping I remember the safety signifiers correctly. I¡¯d get the Biblio out to double check, but it¡¯s hard enough to read as it is without more bloodstains. Besides, I don¡¯t think Ibil will last long enough for me to find the passage.

    Seeing that he¡¯s lost consciousness and could go any moment, I crawl over him and cover his eyes. ¡°I give you to Anar.¡± I whisper, my mouth inches from his neck as I stab his heart with my ritual dagger.

    I collapse from the ecstasy of power flowing into me. My breathing slows and my eyes roll back into my head. A tingling starts in my hands and moves up my arms to my spine where it splits up and down¨C finding its way to my scalp and all the way down to the soles of my feet.

    It¡¯s so much better when the sacrifice is willing¨C even better than the few times I¡¯ve managed to snare a noble. If I knew it¡¯d be this good, I¡¯d have tried to convince my companions to give themselves to me sooner. I¡¯ll have to exaggerate how much of the boon is permanent in my next cell.

    My own heartbeat jolts me back to awareness. I am still sprawled on top of him. Judging by the shadows, it¡¯s been no more than a few minutes. Invigorated, I leap up. I smile as my hand goes to my forehead and find the wound completely gone without a trace.

    Having no time to revel, I quickly loot his body of any valuables. Just a few coins, a cheap tin locket, and some trail rations. He likely dropped his weapon when he got wounded. I go into the river and wash all the blood off I can. Once done, I turn and cast a spell sending a stream of fire to envelop Ibil¡¯s body.

    I hate giving my pursuers a smoke signal, but it¡¯s necessary. While few of the empire¡¯s mages actively practice anthropomancy, they have plenty skilled enough in general divination to deduce the outcome of my ritual. So, leaving his body intact would not only endanger myself, but could also lead them to whatever cell my ritual is sending me to.

    I could have hacked apart his intestines, but a skilled enough diviner could eventually figure it out. Likely not before the information became irrelevant, but I can¡¯t take that chance.

    That done, I recast the concealment spell on myself, and head towards safety.

 Chapter two

    Empowered by Ibil¡¯s sacrifice, I rush through the woods as fast as a horse galloping on an open plain. The boon grants me several benefits. Most of it will fade in less than a day, though a small trace of it will remain¨C building up with each new sacrifice.

    The most obvious benefit is increased strength, which in turn grants greater speed since my mass remains the same. Perception, reflexes, and coordination are also enhanced, allowing me to utilize the strength and speed without issue.

    My healing rate is also increased. Normally I only heal a few times faster than usual, but under my current boon I feel like I could regrow lost limbs. The Biblio Anar does promise that it¡¯s possible with a good enough sacrifice.

    Finally, and most importantly, my ability to perform magic is greatly enhanced. Under my concealment spell I feel like I could slit someone¡¯s throat and they wouldn¡¯t notice.

    While the power that remains after each boon dissipates is miniscule, three years of intense hit and run fighting has accumulated plenty of sacrifices.

    Without an active boon I¡¯m three or four times as strong as my physique would suggest. Which is significant, but not superhuman. Mundane training can achieve similar results for even the average person. With Ibil¡¯s boon active though, I feel as strong as an ox. Literally strong enough to do any task normally reserved for oxen.

    Oh, how miserable I¡¯ll be when it fades later tonight.

    I stop suddenly as I hear voices up ahead. I hide behind a tree despite how unlikely it is for my concealment to be pierced. It takes several minutes of dashing looking for speakers before I give up and climb a tree. It takes a bit, but eventually I find the likely source¨C a concealed camp maybe a half mile away. I would never have spotted it without enhanced perception, or even heard the voices.

    The campsite is on a hill overlooking a road. The hill is steep, with only one path that I can see leading up to it. A short wooden barricade obscures the camp from observers with vegetation growing up it that blends with the surrounding trees. It¡¯s well hidden. Even with my boon I only spotted it because of the barricade¡¯s flatness and a thin, nearly invisible, whiff of smoke.

    I don¡¯t see the speakers, but the strange camp is worth checking out even if it¡¯s unrelated. I¡¯m still on the path my divination sent me on, so it could be the safety I seek. Maybe some small cell tasked with counting troop movements and waylaying imperial messengers or other soft targets.

    I pull out my crystal pendulum¨C a grand sounding name for a rock on a string. It¡¯s a minor form of divination: not very powerful on its own, but useful for course correcting more potent methods.

    I let the rock hang down and chant a few lines of spell linking it to Ibil¡¯s divination. A few moments later it begins to sway¨C building up speed until reaching a forty-five-degree angle. The swinging forms a clear line from where I have just come and towards the hidden camp¡­ maybe a little off, but within the margin of error.

    It¡¯s settled. I can¡¯t afford to ignore it.

    If it is a resistance camp, then the obvious path up the hill is almost certainly trapped. I¡¯d probably be fine with my boon active, but there¡¯s no reason to risk it. Especially since there are several traps commonly used by the resistance designed to exploit augmented physical abilities. Besides, even if I make it through unscathed, forcing my potential new cell mates to reset their traps is hardly a good first impression.

    If it¡¯s not a resistance camp, then even more reason not to take the obvious route.

    Instead of searching for a hidden path, I run up to a sheer rock cliff going up behind the camp and climb it. It would have been near impossible for an unaugmented armoured adult, but I propel up it in a moment.

    I creep up behind the camp, hoping to see the standard raggedy mismatched attire of a resistance cell. However, my hopes are quickly dashed as I spot soldiers in the uniformed breastplates and helmets of the Arkothan Imperial army.

    I slink back into the woods, my heart pounding. Well, it¡¯s good to know they¡¯re here at least. I pull out the crystal pendulum and quickly confirm my divination is taking me past the camp, and it being in my path is sheer coincidence.

    Well, maybe not that big of a coincidence. Who knows how many similar locations the Arkothans have dotting the landscape?

    It seems to be a sort of supply cache for patrolling squads with bedding and food. The idea likely to facilitate long patrols. Probably two or three squads stationed in a nearby town alternate patrolling the path to the camp and waiting here to be relieved while watching the road. This would allow a larger patrol area while still concentrating forces in one location.

    It''s just like the empire to be so disgustingly organized.

    ¡­well, there¡¯s nothing for me to do here. I should get going¡­ but¡­ I could take them. I mean, I only sense five, and it would be a shame to use such a potent boon to just run away.

    No! It would be foolish. Killing them would draw a line straight from Ibil to wherever I¡¯m going. If I knew my destination, I could stray from the path and attack someplace else to confuse the scent. However, as it is, straying from my path would weaken the divination and make it unlikely to find safety.

    But think about how good it¡¯ll feel to add their sacrifice to Ibil¡¯s. I mean, why look a gift horse¡­

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    I feel sharp pain in my arm and glance down to see I am clawing at my itching skin. Blood is drawn with each scratch only for the wound to be closed an instant later. I try to pull myself away, back to the path, but I just keep staring at the vulnerable sacrifices.

    Come on, what could be the harm? It¡¯s a long patrol post. The attack might not be discovered for days. Why pass up the opportunity to hurt the empire at only a minor risk to the cause? You¡¯ve been on missions with worse risk/benefit ratios.

    Yeah, no harm¡­ except to the enemy.

    I find a good-sized fallen branch and quickly whittle it into a decent two-handed club. Then I cut open my palm and use the blood to trace runes along the full length of wood. Annoyingly, my regeneration means my wound closes before I¡¯m done, and I have to cut myself open two more times to get enough blood to complete the temporary enchantment.

    As I have little time I only bother for basic benefits. Increased durability and variable mass. The latter makes it lighter except for the moment of impact, allowing me to swing it faster without reducing power, and so increasing power. It¡¯s nearly redundant with my improved strength, and at basic levels is hardly noticeable, but the combination is so common it would take more time for me to figure out how to do the enchantment without it.

    Four of the soldiers have spears and the fifth has a bow. A few also have hand axes tuck in their belts and all have daggers. One of the spear bearers stands watch in a concealed spot that grants visibility both of the obvious path up the hill and of the road below. The other four are resting in a loose circle around the small fire cooking some game meat and a small pot of stew.

    I target the archer resting with their back to me first. I creep up, trusting the concealment spell but not so much that I don¡¯t instinctively crouch. Nobody looks up despite me being in plain sight. Feeling no rush, I take my time to align my swing, wind up, and smash their head with the makeshift club.

    The archer collapses with a loud crunch. I tense, moving to a defensive posture in expectation of an attack that doesn¡¯t come.

    I resist laughing at how much more potent the concealment spell is under Ibil¡¯s boon and move on, smashing one of the spear bearers.

    ¡°What the¡­? Attack!¡± Shouts one of the soldiers in response to me apparently crossing the threshold for overt action.

    The closest leaps up, grabbing their spear, but I move up too quickly and sweep their leg under them with a crunch. They fall, and I swing down on their supporting arm¨C crushing bone and, unfortunately, shattering my club.

    My weapon gone, I leap back as one charges. ¡°Where¡¯d they go!?¡± They shout, and I realize that any form of retreat is now enough to make my actions non-overt.

    Feeling I have time, I grab one of the fallen spears, circle around one and stab them in the back¨C brute forcing the spear through the breastplate and out again. The shaft breaks from the effort, but I force them down and pin them to the ground with the spear head protruding from their front.

    The last one charges¨C nearly catching my throat with their spear but I twist out of the way. They try to retract the weapon to attack again, but they¡¯re so slow. I grab the shaft and yank sideways, sending them sprawling. Before they can recover, I leap on top¨C straddling their torso.

    They pull out their dagger and thrust it at my throat, but I lazily interpose my hand and let it stab through my palm.

    I smile then punch them in the face. One strike is enough to daze them. I quickly take blood from my pierced hand and apply the symbols of sacrifice, giving their soul to Anar. The power I gain from this common soldier is small, but it makes me feel that much better. Besides, it never hurts to accumulate.

    It takes no more than a second to compose myself from the pleasure. Once I do I pull the dagger out of my hand and watch as the hole quickly starts to close.

    Feeling suddenly in a hurry I quickly move to the others and repeat the ritual of sacrifice. Unfortunately, the two with the bashed heads are already dead so I get nothing from them, but the rest adds to the ecstasy.

    I meant to only knock the first two unconscious but underestimated my power. Theoretically souls hang around a bit after death in case of resurrection, but deities are vigilant to collect their due as soon as possible when Anar¡¯s faithful are around.

    That done, I start looting the supplies. I consider not as I¡¯m in a rush, but Gebal¡¯s words come to mind.

    ¡°Gaining supplies and denying them to the enemy is just as important as killing.¡±

    Starting with the weapons, I take a spear, a hand axe and the bow, applying symbols to enchant them with their owner¡¯s own blood. Using lifeblood makes the enchantment permanent, but again, lacking time I¡¯m unable to do anything powerful.

    Still the increased durability and sharpness on the spear should make it useful in penetrating mundane armour, as should the enchantment on the bow which increases its power without increasing draw weight. The axe I enchant to always hit blade first.

    I break the wooden shafts of any weapon I don¡¯t take. Any remaining steel I dump in a barrel of water sitting next to the barricade. They probably won¡¯t rust very much by the time they¡¯re found, but it might be enough to be annoying.

    The armour I enchant with a rune of accumulation placed on the inside. It¡¯s a minor symbol, but potent with timing. It gathers power slowly until the object it¡¯s placed on is saturated. Then, nothing happens¡­ until the object is disturbed¨C then it explodes.

    In my current state the runes should be saturated withing a few hours. If the site isn¡¯t discovered by then, the blast should kill the first person who tries to examine or move the bodies, and potentially wound anyone standing nearby. The metal slivers will be hard to treat on the spot, and so will have time to fester on the march back to base. This is especially potent if the body is undiscovered long enough to rot, as the shrapnel will carry decomposing matter into the wounds.

    Gebal always liked this one, since he thought it was good against enemy morale. That given enough time the enemy will stop burying their own dead, causing regret to eat at them¨C not to mention the increased potential for disease.

    After the weapons I go over the bodies for valuables. I find a fair amount of coin and some jewellery. Wedding bands and lockets with names and dates inscribed. I take the coin and anything that looks bronze or silver but leave the lesser metals.

    Looking around I find some useful medical herbs. There¡¯s one bundle I don¡¯t recognize, but I decide to take it anyways. I¡¯ll have to reference my book later to see if it¡¯s in there. I add the plants to those in my pack, but keep the unknown separate from the rest in case it¡¯s some potent poison or something.

    Finally, I grab some food and a bag to hold it. There¡¯s too much to carry even with my increased strength, so I think about how to best spoil what I don¡¯t take.

    Burning is no good because of the smoke. Water would cause it to rot, but only with enough time and I don¡¯t know when others will come. Eventually I decide on poison¨C taking out some leaves of palethorn and a smaller amount of less potent herbs, crush them with my hands, and sprinkle them over the remaining food.

    Eating a lot of palethorn will kill you, but I don¡¯t have that much. At this dose, all it will do is cause vomiting and diarrhoea. The idea being that anything eaten will come out again¨C hopefully bringing untainted food with it. This will not only reduce their total food more than just burning, but also reduce morale and fighting effectiveness.

    Everything gathered, I wash the blood off me,then piss in the water barrel to spread disease. Then I grab the game meat roasting over the fire, take a bite (it¡¯s bland), and resume the path towards safety.

 Chapter 3

    I run for hours, breaking only for water and course corrections. Where am I going? I tailored the divination to find safety, and I am beginning to suspect that means leaving the kingdom.

    I spot a column of soldiers marching down the road in the opposite direction. Two dozen foot, a third of which are archers, two chevaliers, and a noble lady.

    Tempting, but the noble is dressed like a mage. She¡¯s likely quite capable in the arcane if she¡¯s making it part of her presentation, which means she¡¯s more powerful than me. I might be able to take her out with surprise at a distance, but she¡¯s the best offering of the group and I have no way of reliably incapacitating her without killing.

    Ignore the mage, the group is too big to take on even without her. Even not counting the chevaliers, who could likely kill you on their own, they¡¯d overwhelm you with their numbers.

    My skin itches.

    Okay, let¡¯s think about this. Break down the problem. (What problem? Just let them pass.) The infantry first. They¡¯re divided into six groups of four. In marching order: one group of spears, then archers, then spears, the riders, another spears, second archers, and spears again. I can likely kill any one group with a firestream spell, maybe two, and can likely cast that a second time before the melee charges and kill me due to its limited range.

    Moreover, I can only kill one group of archers in a single cast, and casting will end my concealment spell completely even under the boon. The group of archers I don¡¯t kill will immediately shoot at me, pinning me down and forcing me to cast a shield spell instead of another firesstream.

    So let them shoot me. Don¡¯t cast a shield. Even if all four arrows hit, I probably won¡¯t die. I can pull out any threatening arrow and let my regeneration handle it while I cast the second firestream to kill the second group of archers. Then I retreat faster than the infantry can run, recast concealment, and incapacitate them in melee after regenerating.

    Okay, congrats. You solved the problem if you pretend the problem is just infantry, but what about the riders? The chevaliers will probably see through your concealment once alerted, and the mage will start casting defensive spells if you don¡¯t kill her first.

    ¡­ I guess I¡¯ll have to kill the riders first then. It¡¯s a pity to give up the noble, but it¡¯ll still be worth it if I sacrifice enough of the soldiers.

    Sure, but ignoring the high probability that the chevaliers¡¯ armours are enchanted against fire, or that the mage has passive defences of her own, can you survive being shot with eight arrows instead of four?

    ¡­ Then I¡¯ll cast the shield after the first firestream kills the riders, retreat into cover and cast concealment, then come back and do the first plan.

    You¡¯re still ignoring the chance that the riders will survive, but even if they don¡¯t, by the time you get back the infantry will spread themselves out so you can only kill one or two with a single cast.

    Then I¡¯ll be able to pick them off in melee under concealment.

    But that will take time, which you will not have because of the smoke from your firestream. And if they send runners in opposite directions to report your location? They¡¯ll send elite mages after you¨C assuming the lady isn¡¯t one herself.

    Okay, but what if I¡­

    The column disappears behind a hill. I take a sharp breath as if coming out of a trance¨C realizing that I have been staring at the group for a quarter of an hour as they slowly marched down the road.

    My arm is in agony. I look down to see I have torn it to bloody ribbons. It takes at least five minutes for my boon to regenerate, and five minutes after that I am still staring at where they disappeared.

    I pull myself from my stupor and take a mouthful from my waterskin.

    ¡­I need a leader. I could always count on Gebal to find enemies for me to sacrifice while being reasonable about risks. If I don¡¯t find someone to give me orders soon, I¡¯ll probably self-destruct attacking every Arkothan I come across with the slightest chance of sacrificing.

    With that in mind, I slowly turn to resume on the path towards safety. I wilfully ignore all signs of people not directly in my path. I spot a few travellers, and a small town, but I refuse to look¨C my fist clenched as I pass them.

    It¡¯s almost dusk when I smell blood directly ahead of me. I move several paces to the side and pull out the crystal pendulum which confirms that no matter how much I move off path, the blood is in the direction of safety. Moreover, the angle of the path changes drastically with each deviation, meaning that the promised safety is near.

    I creep closer and see a farm. A few seconds later I spot figures in the shadows keeping watch. I sneak up behind one, grab them, and place my ritual knife against their throat. I whisper, ¡°Snakes in the shadows¡­¡±

    ¡°Strike without warning.¡± He answers quickly, and I immediately let go and sheath my knife.

    ¡°Shit, that scared me! Who the fuck are you!?¡± He asks loudly.

    ¡°Is this cell in the habit of giving out their names to anyone who asks?¡± I say amused.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°N-no.¡± He stammers. ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on Cylus.¡± The watch partner shouts from a distance, approaching us with blade drawn.

    ¡®Cylus¡¯ rolls their eyes at the comedic timing and shouts back. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a guest. Stay here, I¡¯ll take them in.¡± Then turning to me. ¡°Come on, Tanyth will want to see you straight away.¡±

    ¡°This is Tanyth¡¯s cell?¡± I ask excitedly.

    ¡°Yeah, weren¡¯t you looking for us?¡± He asks confused.

    ¡°I divined this location with a broad criterion.¡± I explain.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a mage. Good. We can always use another¡­ Our current one is moody.¡± He says with a joke whisper then turns to lead me to the farmhouse.

    I follow. Noticing that the blood smell is getting stronger as we near the house, I ask conversationally ¡°By the way, what happened to this place¡¯s owners?¡±

    ¡°Collaborators.¡± He says nonchalantly.

    ¡°Ah.¡± I say in understanding.

    ¡°So¡­ any news.¡±

    ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s best if I tell Tanyth first.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ Probably.¡±

    We reach the farmhouse and are met at the door by a young guard, perhaps a little older than me. They wear an imperial breastplate that has been heavily modified to make it clear it¡¯s been stolen. A messy stripe of black and green paint and a furry of metal shards for epaulets. A large sword hangs from their side with a golden rune glinting on the pommel which tells me it¡¯s likely magical. Their face is scowling and hair is a shortly cropped mess under an imperial helmet with sections removed to be open faced an not obstruct their ears.

    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± They say as we enter the antechamber.

    ¡°Guest. Will you entertain while I tell Tanyth?¡± The guard nod. ¡°Thanks¡­ Oh, they¡¯re a mage.¡±

    The guard¡¯s hand goes to their sword and eyes snap towards me. I lean against the wall and put my hands in front of me, palms up with fingers visible¨C the universal gesture for ¡®I¡¯m not casting anything at the moment¡¯. I do know one spell that requires neither words nor gestures, but it¡¯s highly situational and is something they would be on the look out for anyways. Not that I feel the need to try anything.

    ¡°So, squire?¡± I smile conversationally.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± they nod.

    They¡¯re not afraid (nor am I), it¡¯s just standard practice to be cautious around an unknown mage. A commendable level of vigilance. Likewise, my current posture isn¡¯t to dull suspicion, but is just common courtesy in this situation.

    ¡°Tanyth¡¯s?¡± I continue my questions.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Quite an honour.¡± I say, just a little bit jealous. It¡¯s irrational given that our paths are incompatible, but it¡¯s still there.

    ¡°Yeah, well¡­ it¡¯s hard to live up.¡±

    ¡°I bet¡­ don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re doing fine.¡± At the very least I haven¡¯t noticed any major flaws in the scant moment since we met.

    ¡°¡­Thanks.¡±

    I hear Cylus talking with someone about me. The other person sounds how I remember Tanyth, but perhaps a bit gruffer. It¡¯s been two years since I¡¯ve seen her. I smile when Cylus tells her that I sneaked up on him (I¡¯ll have to thank him for mentioning something good about me), then relax slightly when she tells Cylus to bring me in.

    ¡°You have enhanced perception.¡± The squire states. ¡°I could barely make that out.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I admit.

    ¡°Unusual, for a mage.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a god thing.¡±

    They nod. Cylus opens the door a moment later, and the squire nods for me to follow him. We go through a pantry full of food, emerge into the kitchen and then the dining area. Cylus brings me to the middle of the room and leaves.

    Tanyth is sitting across the table from me, and a woman a bit older than me is leaning on the wall behind her. It would be obvious the latter is a mage even if I didn¡¯t already know. I don¡¯t know her name but recall her doing interesting magic the last time our cells met up.

    There are two heavily armed underlings standing to my sides ready to attack. I assume a third is behind me (having been obscured by the door when I entered), but I deliberately do not turn to check as it might make me seem nervous.

    My eyes are locked on studying Tanyth. There¡¯s a new scar on her face, but otherwise she looks the same as I remember. Long braided hair that I know to be part of an oath made to a deity. She wears enchanted full plate, and a magic two handed sword leans against the table next to her. My eyes rest on the three holy symbols of different gods hanging from a chain necklace resting on top of her breastplate.

    Almost every soldier is contracted to one of the war gods to receive boons. Most boons granted are minor since most people either do not qualify for greater contracts, or the restrictions are too harsh for them to maintain.

    The most common contract is enhanced strength in exchange for making an oath to behave in a way the god favours. Failure to abide by the oath will result in a curse. It¡¯s possible to be under contract with multiple gods at once, but most don¡¯t since similar boons don¡¯t stack, and gods tend to be stricter when interpreting oaths made that way. Moreover, the multiple behavioural restrictions become hard to juggle and can lead to contradictions between them.

    Tanyth is famous for receiving major boons from three different deities.

    The first oath she made publicly to Calmar, the god of defensive wars and vigilance. The boon granted is a standard package similar to what I am receiving from Anar. Enhanced strength, resilience (omitted from my boon), perception, reflexes, coordination and healing.

    The behavioural restrictions are numerous but can be boiled down to a prohibition on alcohol or any activity that reduces fighting readiness. Finally, Calmar will smite her dead should she surrender, be captured, or give up the fight while the enemy is still in Caethlon.

    It¡¯s said that when the contract was designed several hundred years ago, the last clause was meant to be part of its cost, but that she views it as the primary benefit. She has certainly used it to gain a deserved leadership role in the resistance¨C both as a sign of her dedication, and because it makes her a secure repository of secrets.

    The second oath was made to the smith god of arms, Muerin. I don¡¯t know what the oath is, but the boon is that her weapons will not break, nor her armour be pierced. There are rumours that it also has some effect on magical weapons, both hers and her enemies¡¯. Some say she can periodically create them for free, but that seems unlikely.

    The third oath was made to the nature deity of forests and beneficial plants Palgia. She and her companions leave no tracks, are better obscured by foliage, and periodically receive large amounts of food in the form of berries and other forest bounty. The latter is said to be magical, and bestows strength and healing to those who eat them.

    The oath includes having to plant seeds wherever she goes and having restrictions on destroying plants. Examples include being unable to chop down a tree or burning a wagon full of grain. I don¡¯t know all the details, but the last part is particularly relevant in partisan warfare.

    These three oaths combined with her own talents as a high ranked knight [similar but distinct to chevalier] makes her the deadliest fighter in the resistance.

    After a few moments of mutual observation, she speaks. ¡°You¡¯re Gebal¡¯s pet cultist, aren¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I say, not knowing to be excited that I¡¯m recognized by her or insulted at being called a pet.

    ¡°Is he dead?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Your cell?¡±

    ¡°Gone. I¡¯m the only survivor.¡±

    She sighs. ¡°¡­ That¡¯s the fourth one today.¡±

 Chapter four

    Four cells destroyed in one day¡­ four that we know of. Safe to assume at least twice that many. They must have been planning this for months. Gathering information and laying seeds. Letting us think we¡¯ve been gaining ground before crushing us in one fell swoop. We should have expected as much from the empire.

    The shock must be evident on my face as Tanyth gives me a pained, reassuring smile.

    ¡°Come on, sit. You must be hungry. Bring some food.¡± She says, indicating the chair in front of her, then looking at one of the guards flanking, who immediately rushes to the kitchen.

    I take her offer of the chair. ¡°Oh.¡± I say, remembering the camp and setting my stolen weapons and loot bag on the table. ¡°I ran into a small patrol on the way here. You¡¯ll have more use of the loot than me. You probably don¡¯t need the food with this place¡¯s pantry so stocked, but I enchanted the weapons. I don¡¯t usually fight up close, so I always gave anything I enchanted to the rest of the cell when I was with Gebal.¡±

    Good. Smooth. Start with what you can bring to the cell.

    ¡°They look paltry.¡± The leaning mage says.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I admit. ¡°I only had a few minutes, so they¡¯re not as good as I normally do. But they¡¯re still better than mundane weapons, and, very important, they¡¯re cheap.¡±

    Her face reddens, as I guess the time and cost of enchanting weapons with normal methods is a frustration for her.

    ¡°Thankyou¡­ was it, Malz?¡± Tanyth says before things can heat up.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I say, smiling at her remembering me.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m certain we¡¯ll find a use for these.¡± She examines each weapon in turn, and I see a small light emit from her hands as she touches them that the weapons seem to absorb. After handling each in turn she places them back on the table and gestures to the remaining visible guard to take them away.

    A moment later the first guard comes back with a large bowl of hearty beef and potato chowder. It¡¯s well seasoned and I quickly swallow spoonfuls as soon as it¡¯s placed in front of me. It¡¯s scorching hot, but I let my regeneration take care of the burns.

    Tanyth gestures for them to leave, then waits for me to eat a few more bites before starting the questions.

    ¡°So, what happened.¡±

    ¡°Ambush.¡± I say in the middle of gulping down a spoonful. ¡°We received information regarding a collaborating count¡¯s heir¡¯s travel plans. We set up an ambush, but it was a trap. The lady was an imposter. Likely a mind-sculpted peasant flesh doll who thought she was the real thing¨C she really seemed to believe her father would save her¡­

    ¡°Anyways, I realized she wasn¡¯t a noble when I gave her to Anar. They likely had a sense link on her, because by the time we figured things out there was already a barrage of cascade orbs flying at us from over the horizon. Only one other person made it to the rendezvous point, but he died shortly after due to wounds. Most died from the orbs, but he mentioned there were groups of soldiers hunting for survivors.¡±

    Tanyth considers my story for a moment, so the mage speaks first.

    ¡°I thought you were supposed to be some sort of expert diviner. Why didn¡¯t you foresee the trap?¡±

    ¡°First off, I¡¯m not an expert.¡± I say defensively.

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± She interrupts. ¡°That¡¯s not what people say about you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Second off, nobody should be talking about me, because that would compromise the cell network, as would you listening to them.¡± Her face reddens at the rebuke. ¡°Third, any competent diviner knows you can¡¯t rely on divinations for information on the enemy. Any divination you perform on them will almost certainly be countered by their divinations on you.

    ¡°Every foretelling is like a battle in itself¨C one in which the empire is severely advantaged. They have more diviners and if you perform too many divinations in a short period, it causes disruptions which they can use to find you. The most I, or anyone, can reliably achieve is to spoil their attempts to track us. Occasionally I can warn of traps, but I¡¯ve always made it clear that can¡¯t be trusted.¡±

    The mage looks like she is about to explode, but Tanyth intercedes. ¡°That¡¯s enough. There¡¯s no use fighting with ourselves.¡±

    It¡¯s my turn to blush from a rebuke, though I guess that was meant for both of us. I shouldn¡¯t have been so defensive. I need to get into this cell, fight under Tanyth¡¯s leadership, and that won¡¯t happen if it seems like I can¡¯t get along.

    ¡­ Do I think that it was my fault that the cell all died?

    ¡­No, they clearly spent a lot of effort setting it up along with all the other cells destroyed today. I was just flustered that her repeated downplaying of my abilities might jeopardize getting in. She clearly likes being the only mage around¡­ as did I, I suppose.

    We go over the details of my story a few times as I finish eating. It¡¯s time consuming and tedious, but they need to know if there are any inconsistencies that might indicate my escape was a mind-moulded fantasy, so I don¡¯t mind.

    ¡°So,¡± Tanyth says after a pause, sufficiently satisfied that I¡¯m not a flesh doll sleeper agent to change the subject, ¡°you¡¯re a cultist of Anar?¡±

    ¡°I was a cultist of Anar.¡± I correct. ¡°My¡­ indoctrination was still incomplete when the empire invaded and destroyed the cult¡¯s presence in Caethlon.¡±

    ¡°But you still use Anar¡¯s rituals?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°Plenty of people have strictly transactional relationships with gods.¡± I nod to her necklace.

    ¡°When exactly did the empire destroy them?¡± She says, instead of pointing out that most gods don¡¯t include human sacrifice in those transactions.

    ¡°During the initial conquest three years ago.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re what, Fifteen?¡±

    ¡°Fourteen.¡±

    ¡°¡­How did you come into the cult to begin with?¡±¡°I was kidnapped when I was seven. I suppose the plan was to sacrifice me immediately, but they decided to convert me instead. They taught me Anar¡¯s teachings and a bit of magic.¡±

    ¡°And how do you feel about them now?¡±

    ¡°As I said, the indoctrination was incomplete. I find it¡­ difficult to think ill of them, but I¡¯m also not a fanatic.¡±

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t resent the empire for killing them?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    ¡°So why are you fighting?¡±

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    I blink.

    ¡°¡­I believe in the cause.¡± Panicking that I might not have a good enough reason to get in.

    She stares expecting more.

    ¡°¡­Gebal was the one who found me when I fled the cult¡¯s destruction. Since he¡¯s only a squire, he was on his way to take charge of a garrison instead of going to the main army. We lived together for a few weeks. The townspeople were¡­ nice. Then the king surrendered and Gebal decided to join the resistance. I convinced him my magic was useful, so he took me with him since almost all our mages of note were either dead or surrendered. I do have fondness for Caethlon, though it¡¯s sufficient to say Gebal believed so I believed.¡±

    I decide not to mention that another factor is the power I¡¯ve gained from sending nearly a hundred souls to Anar.

    She considers this for a moment, then nods as if she understands, though I get the sense that she does not. I resist a sigh of relief.

    ¡°You talk a bit like a noble.¡± She observes, bouncing the subject again.

    ¡°¡­ Um¨C Magic casting is aided by precise diction. I suppose since nobles are often mages their typical speech patterns might follow those found in casting.¡±

    ¡°You said you could tell if someone is a noble?¡±

    ¡°Only when I kill them, ritually, and only if they¡¯re not.¡± I say, absolutely baffled as to where this is going.

    ¡°How does that work?¡±

    ¡°Nobles are Anar¡¯s favourite type of people¡­ except for royalty and favoured servants of rival gods I suppose, but those are so rare as to hardly count. It has something to do with the authority given to them. Heirs are better since the authority is still unformed. He gives more power for them, so it¡¯s obvious when you sacrifice someone who isn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Less convenient than I hoped¡­ What gods are Anar¡¯s rivals.¡±

    ¡°Why, all of them, I suppose¡­ though especially others who get a majority of their power from ¡®hosting¡¯ souls in their afterlives.¡± I say with just a little irony. ¡°Also, I guess the animal pantheon is mostly neutral, but they always do their own thing.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­Do you remember your childhood before your kidnapping?¡± She asks, again, catching me completely off guard. What does that have to do with anything? I expected her to ask about what benefits I can bring to the cell, not whatever this is.

    ¡°¡­No.¡± I answer honestly. ¡°The cult¡¯s patriarch did something that made it painful to think about, and now those memories are faded.¡±

    She crosses her arms in a thinking posture for several moments. After a while she looks up and speaks. ¡°Malz, take a walk with me. The rest of you go about your business.¡±

    I follow her out of the house. On the way I notice that I was right about someone standing silently behind me the entire time and find myself having a smug smile. She leads me away from the house for some distance and finally stops near a bubbling brook. Frogs croak rhythmically to the lights of fireflies, and the summer night air feels good with my enhanced senses. I don¡¯t notice anyone following us, and we are too far away from the house for me to make out anything the occasional voices coming from it are saying.

    I¡¯m guessing she has sensitive information she doesn¡¯t want the others to know about. I am immediately flattered before she even says anything.

    She speaks in a much more direct way than in the house. ¡°Seven years ago, around the time you joined the cult there was a big incident involving a burst of kidnappings all over the kingdom. I was part of the investigation. We always knew Anar was responsible, but could never find the cult. We found abandoned lairs full of sacrificed bodies, but nothing living. Among those missing are a handful of noble heirs. Do you believe you could be one of them?¡±

    I blink, completely not expecting this, though her previous questions are starting to make sense.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t considered the possibility.¡± I say after a moment. ¡°It would make sense. As I said, nobles are Anar¡¯s favourite people, but there are other factors that can elevate a sacrifice. Being a mage is a minor one. Being willing is a major. If I am a noble, then the cult¡¯s patriarch was likely waiting to sacrifice me until I could be indoctrinated to the point of willingness. Some factors are additive in the amount of power gained, but a willing noble would be multiplicative. If he managed to stack another multiplicative factor on top of that, he could have become very powerful indeed.¡± I almost laugh thinking of how good offering such a perfect sacrifice would feel, but keep the emotion from my face.

    She studies me intently, but I ignore her gaze in favour of watching the fireflies. Finally, she seems to make up a mind I now realize she was trying to decide since I first walked in the room with her.

    ¡°I have a solo mission for you.¡± She says.

    This startles me. ¡°I¡­ was hoping to join your cell and fight under your leadership.¡± My anxiety is no doubt evident.

    She sighs. ¡°Look, kid, you¡¯re smart. The resistance is done for, and you know it. Two of the messages we received today reporting cell loss were by magic communication, and they were the only cells I know of capable of that. The third was a runner guided by a divination set up by a mage more powerful than you¨C one of our last elites. Basic probability says that at least half of our cells worth the effort are now gone. Probably closer to three quarters. The next week will be mop up. Any of us not in deep hiding after that will likely be dead.

    ¡°It¡¯s your choice, I¡¯ll be glad to have you, but you can do a lot more good on this mission than hiding in a cave with us for the next decade waiting for the chance to strike again.¡±

    ¡­Of course. I was hoping for leadership and now that leadership is telling me to go away.

    It¡¯s not like that. You convinced her you¡¯re capable¨C she doesn¡¯t know how bad you are on your own.

    Heh, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be able to make any sacrifices to Anar in hiding.

    You never know, maybe you could convince the rest of them to be willing with enough time and then run to another kingdom when they¡¯re all gone.

    ¡­It would help if I knew what the mission was, but I would be disappointed if she told me before I agreed. Need to know¡­ but there might be some details she can spare.

    ¡°Will I be completely alone?¡± I ask.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ll have a handler.¡±

    A handler, good. Someone else in charge.

    ¡°What is it then?¡± I say.

    She smiles, recognizing my question as an answer. ¡°We recently came across an opportunity to impersonate an imperial noble, but need someone your age with noble blood to fully pull it off. There are magic devices that can confirm nobility, but they¡¯re uncommon and we don¡¯t have one here. Your mission is to go to the capital of Arkothia and meet your contact who has one of them. Once your blood is confirmed, you¡¯ll enrol in the imperial academy there under your assumed identity. The entrance exam is in two months. It¡¯ll be difficult, but your magic should get you in.

    ¡°Once in you¡¯ll be a sleeper agent. You¡¯ll make friends and contacts among the future elites. You may try to sway those you think are safe to our cause, but maintaining your place is your most important task. Even should you fail to sway anyone, having you graduate the academy and become an imperial elite on our side will be of great benefit. Any questions?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what do I do if it turns out I¡¯m not a noble?¡±

    ¡°Then take the exam as a commoner. It won¡¯t be as good, but it¡¯s still worth it.¡±

    ¡°If I fail the exam?¡±

    ¡°There are other academies in the empire. You might as well go to one and forget all of this. Either that or you can stay with your handler and help him in his cover operation.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I think that¡¯s it except for directions to my contact. I assume you don¡¯t want to give details of who I¡¯ll be impersonating until I find out if I can do it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll give you the handler¡¯s name and a letter of introduction later along with his address¡­ that knife¡­ it¡¯s very conspicuous.¡±

    ¡°Oh this?¡± I pull out the ornate curved ritual knife covered in runes of dried brown blood. ¡°I would be loath to part with it. It¡¯s been enchanted by a more powerful caster than me, but more importantly it¡¯s designed to aid in anthropomancy.¡± I point to how its sharp only on one side except for a thumb¡¯s length at the curved tip. The idea being to place the back of the blade against the belly and drag it across¨C causing the tip to slice open the skin but not go so deep as to damage the organs inside.

    ¡°I¡­ see¡­ but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be needing to do that much while infiltrating, and if you do it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll actually need it to do the divination will you?¡±

    ¡°Well, no, I suppose not.¡±

    ¡°Here, take this.¡± She removes a straight dagger in a sheath from her sword belt. ¡°It¡¯s not enchanted, but it has received Muerin¡¯s blessing which is almost as good. It should serve you well enough on your mission while being a lot less suspicious than anything magic¨C especially that thing.¡±

    I nod and exchange knives, though still reluctantly. I quickly examine the dagger and find it¡¯s of high quality, but not so much as to be suspicious for a commoner to have¨C suitable for being a worker¡¯s tool or a weapon. I nod in acknowledgement.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back to the house. It looks like you need rest, and I need to write that letter. You should leave at dawn.¡±

    ¡°¡­What will you do when I go.¡±

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll leave too. I¡¯ll tell the cell to lay down their arms and scatter. I have to keep fighting because of my oath, but they don¡¯t and so there¡¯s no reason for them to die with no hope. Anyone who refuses I¡¯ll take with me to a hiding spot I prepared¡­ a few won¡¯t have a choice. They¡¯re too powerful for the empire to leave alone and they know things. After that we¡¯ll see how things go.¡±

    ¡°I see, well¡­ I could use a bed.¡± I say, the tiredness in her voice infecting me. I am reminded that I have been running all day, while she¡¯ll be running for the rest of her life. Maybe she¡¯ll find a loophole in her oath that will let her find foreign sanctuary under the pretence of building support, but I doubt it. Being under three oaths at once makes the gods very strict.

    ¡­ A thought strikes me on the way back to the house and I almost laugh. I¡¯m going to an academy full of noble children¡­ fox in the henhouse. I hope my handler will be better at assessing risks than Gebal was.

 Chapter five

    They give me a private room under the staircase. It¡¯s cramp, but it has the first bed I¡¯ve slept on in several months. Besides, the cell has more members than the house¡¯s former occupants, so giving me a private room is an unexpected luxury¡­ maybe just nobody wanted to sleep in the same place as an Anar cultist. I get the sense that mage wouldn¡¯t hesitate to tell the cell about me.

    No, Tanyth trusts her for a reason. She may seem impulsive, but I¡¯m certain she wouldn¡¯t do something that would so blatantly compromise the cell network like spreading information about one of its mages. This is probably just Tanyth wanting me rested before sending me off.

    The bed is one of the best I have ever slept on¨C packing the straw into a sheet really does make all the difference. It¡¯s enough that I decide to sleep shirtless, though a few stray straws poke through.

    I examine myself using a small distorted brass mirror I keep for rituals, looking for any abnormalities, ticks, or soaked through blood. Short, skinny, and scrawny¨C the perfect partisan physique, or so Gebal said. A completely unassuming body that hides god given strength.

    There is an advantage to having bulky muscles in a fight, since more strength is always good. However, there is also an advantage to remaining scrawny. Since the strength granted by any given god for any given oath is a set amount rather than proportionate to mundane muscles, the lighter you are the greater the increase in speed.

    Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯d would have been able to bulk up much if I tried. Inconsistent rations are not conducive to growth. Also, while I certainly get more exercise than most children my age, extra strength requires extra training to improve and Gebal tended not to burden me lest I¡¯d be too tired to properly cast.

    I fall asleep almost as soon as I lie down, only for me to wake a few hours later with a sense of something being wrong. I half mutter a cantrip and the nearest candle bursts into flame with jarring intensity. An insect flies around the room at frightening speeds. Feeling vulnerable, I put my tunic back on but freeze midway as I realize what woke me.

    ¡­ I can¡¯t hear my heartbeat.

    No wait, that¡¯s normal. I force deep breaths to calm down. Each breath seems so weird, but eventually I¡¯m able to relax. This is all something I¡¯ve experienced dozens of times before, just a bit worse. It¡¯s fine. My boon has just ended like I knew it would.

    It¡¯s impossible to sleep in this state so I might as well be productive. I go into my pack and pull out the Biblio Anar/ herbalism book.

    The first thing I do with it is grab it with one hand and stand with the book extended with a straight arm so its parallel to the floor and hold it there. I smile as I maintain the position for a full fifteen count longer than yesterday¨C a much greater residual increase than I¡¯ve ever gained in one day.

    Next, I use the book for its intended purpose and read it¨C looking up the mystery herb from the camp. Annoyingly it doesn¡¯t seem to be in the illustrated section, so I move to the herbs that only warrant a detailed description¨C not a good sign for its usefulness.

    After a half hour (measured by candle melt) I laugh out loud finding it under common cooking ingredients. It has purported medical uses for the type of chronic illnesses that I immediately dismiss as a sales tactic, believed because purchasers coincidentally had a good day after eating some. Its only credible use is for seasoning.

    There¡¯s a knock on the door which I tell to enter. I jolt as the door seems to open aggressively fast and Tanyth comes in with a flurry of motion. I forcibly relax telling myself that she is moving slowly, it just seems fast compared to under the boon and that will soon pass.

    ¡°I was going to wait until morning, but I sensed you were up?¡± She asks, coming in with a bag full of objects.

    ¡°For a bit. A major boon just ended, so I¡¯m focusing on something to help me go back to sleep.¡±

    She nods with understanding clearly gained from experience. ¡°You should know I see through that book¡¯s disguise.¡±

    ¡°Good to know, thanks. It¡¯s a useful enchantment. Every Anar text has instruction for it since writings are the most obvious evidence of heresy¡­ besides a basement full of bodies of course.¡± I give a small laugh that she does not share. ¡°I¡¯ve really just been using it for the convenience of having two books for the weight of one, but I should probably refresh the ritual now that I¡¯m more powerful.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good enchantment then¡­ if I gave you a ledger, could you disguise it with a fake version of it?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, though there are limitations. First, if you want the enchantment to be permanent you need a person¡¯s lifeblood. I don¡¯t suppose you have any prisoners you¡¯re planning on killing, or a comrade willing to sacrifice themselves for the cause? They wouldn¡¯t strictly need to give themselves to Anar, though that would obviously be an added benefit.¡± I say, trying to keep the longing from my voice.

    She shakes her head no.

    ¡°Oh well, that¡¯s not an insurmountable obstacle, since the second limitation mitigates it anyways. Only someone who knows the ritual can switch between the illusion and real thing, and, unless you have another former Anar cultist hiding around, that means me. Unless you¡¯re sending it to someone who can pierce the illusion, I¡¯ll have to be the one to deliver it. So, I might as well just enchant it temporarily and reapply the ritual when it¡¯s about to fade.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    She nods. ¡°I was planning on sending it with you anyways.¡±

    ¡°Oh, good, since the third limitation is also mitigated by the second. Being that the illusion can be altered without additional blood, but only by me. Though that isn¡¯t a problem if you aren¡¯t planning on adding to it. The fourth limitation is so minor that I assume it¡¯s already taken care of. I can¡¯t create a disguise from whole cloth. I need another book to base the disguise on.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she says producing two thin folios and several sealed letters, ¡°it¡¯s time to tell you about our contact who¡¯ll be your handler.¡± Her voice drops to a whisper. ¡°He¡¯s an art dealer we use to smuggle goods and sell looted valuables. The details are on this letter.¡± She holds up a letter sealed with green wax. ¡°Open it when you get close to the capital.¡± She pulls up another with blue wax. ¡°This one will introduce you, and the rest he¡¯ll need in order to use the information in the ledgers.¡±

    I take the stack of papers. ¡°I assume I should burn everything if I think I¡¯ll be captured.¡±

    ¡°Of course: losing the information will hurt, but not as much as them gaining it¡­ I¡¯ve also prepared some items to help on your journey.¡± She says, handing me the rest of the bag. ¡°A good amount of food, a change of clothes that doesn¡¯t smell like half washed blood, and the coins you brought in¨C plus an amount for the jewellery since that would be incriminating. I¡¯m also giving you three imperial large gold coins for operational expenses of your discretion.¡±

    She hands me three gold disks the width of my palm and half the thickness. I stare at them in shock for a brief moment before quickly putting them in a pouch I keep in a hidden location.

    Like all imperial coins it bears the image of the monarch under whose reign it was minted on one side, and a vaguely symbolic shape on the other that also acts as a guide to cut it into equal pieces (eight in this case). Many coins from other lands have one or the other feature, but only the empire has both. It¡¯s certainly like them to value practicality over any uneasiness from their citizens symbolically chopping their sovereign¡¯s head apart.

    I¡¯ve only seen two coins of equivalent values before, as not even nobles can treat them lightly. There are more valuable coins, but those are all made out of higher metals and are used to purchase things like the supplies for an entire army, castles, or major magic items.

    The basic imperial coin is a small copper, sometimes called a raem depending on region, (derived from an old word for the exact alloy) which typically can buy enough food to give a person a moderately varied diet for a day. By imperial law a medium gold coin is worth eight hundred and forty small copper, and all smaller imperial coins save one is worth a divisor of the medium gold. Large gold coins are worth sixteen mediums¨C a staggering sum that dwarves the value of the coins I looted. Far too big for someone like me to know how to go about making a purchase with even one of the pieces.

    ¡°Your handler can use them on your behalf, though he¡¯ll likely take a piece for himself. He¡¯s¡­ only partially dedicated to the cause, at least for the cause¡¯s sake. We¡¯re too financially entangled to worry too much about him betraying us¡­ but be careful anyways. Don¡¯t give him enough leverage to be worth betraying you.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any suggestions how to ensure his loyalty?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yeah. There¡¯s an influential merchant he¡¯s in rivalry with. I¡¯ll write a detailed contingency plan and give it to you before you leave.¡±

    I nod in appreciation. ¡°Anything else? I think I¡¯m ready to go back to sleep.¡± I say, having gradually gotten used to how fast her mouth moves while she was talking.

    ¡°Just one thing. I collected a few minor magic items that might be useful to you. They¡¯re in the bag.¡±

    I look inside and quickly find and pull out three items different from the rest. A rod a little shorter than my forearm and a little thicker than my thumb. A cloak clasp with an arcane symbol on it. A palm sized circular mirror of exceptional clarity. The last will likely be the most useful both because magic mirrors tend to have interesting effects, and just its mundane utility.

    ¡°That¡¯s a heat wand.¡± She explains ¡°There¡¯s a cap on one end that you twist off to expose a sky-blue substance. Applying pressure against it will cause an intense heat capable of melting metal. The blue stuff does get consumed, so this is typically a specialty tool used by people who know how much pressure to use so to waste as little as possible. I try to collect them because they¡¯re concealable and can be used as either tool or weapon. Smashing the tip against an object with force will consume most of it and will produce enough heat to melt through all but the very best magic armour while killing the wearer inside. It will likely burn your hand pretty badly though, and getting close enough to use is another thing. Make sure you don¡¯t lose the cap. It¡¯s not part of the magic but fitting another is a pain. There¡¯s a groove on the other end you can twist it onto, which also helps keep your hand away from the heat.

    ¡°The clasp is a fashion bauble I¡¯ve found very useful for concealment¨C though you¡¯ll probably use it for its intended use too. Rubbing it will change the colour of any cloak it¡¯s attached to. It can¡¯t change the shape of any patterns sewn into the cloak but tapping it will allow you to change their colour separately.

    ¡°The mirror can store light for later use. There¡¯s a symbol that runs along a third of the edge, if you tap the smaller symbol that is on the edge opposite to it the mirror will stop being reflective and absorb light. It starts out white, then darkens into black when it¡¯s full and won¡¯t store any more. Use the long symbol and the two adjacent ones to set the rate the light will be emitted, and then tap the centre one to cause it to glow. On the lowest setting it can last for a whole night. On the highest it can use all its stored light in seconds. Do be careful with that as it is blinding even facing away and will be visible from miles even during the day. At night it¡¯s visible from over the horizon. Also, it will scorch objects in front of it, including your fingers if you hold it wrong. So don¡¯t.

    ¡°I use it mostly as a reading light or tap it on and off for a signal at night. Though I think it will be most useful to you as a weapon of last resort. Do be selective as charging it back up can take days.¡±

    I have nearly nodded off to sleep a few times by when she finishes her detailed explanations, but I¡¯m confident that I retained enough awareness to figure out anything I missed. A few moments pass before I realize it¡¯s my turn to speak.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say groggily, ¡°straight forward uses¡­ I might be able to figure something interesting though¡­ maybe if I use some blood runes to alter the enchantments temporarily¡­ maybe alter the mirror¡¯s spectrum, or have the heat wand last longer¡­ I could reverse the clasp to work on other things¨C hide blood runes.¡±

    She smiles at my groggy speech, and I realize her long explanation was intended to lull me the rest of the way to sleep. ¡°Rest. I¡¯ll wake you so you can leave a little before the rest of us.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I say, laying back down.

    She gets up and walks to the door, then suddenly stops and tilts her head before sharply turning to me. ¡°Sorry, sleep will have to wait. We¡¯re being surrounded.¡±

 Chapter six: Flight by Night

    Fear jolts me back awake. Is this my fault? Did they discover the slaughtered camp sooner than I expected? Best not to mention it.

    Tanyth laughs. ¡°You know, I was a bit insulted when I heard about all the other cells being attacked, like I wasn¡¯t even worth the bother. Absurd, I know. But it seems they were just saving me for last. Giving themselves time to consolidate their forces from the other attacks. I¡¯m flattered.¡±

    Well, if this was part of their plan, then it¡¯s less likely I¡¯m to blame, especially if they brought so many that Tanyth is worried. I start donning my gear.

    She looks at me. ¡°Gather all your stuff and head southeast¨C they haven¡¯t finished the net there. We¡¯ll hold them off while you escape.¡±

    I nod. ¡°Are you sure it won¡¯t be better if I stay and help?¡±

    She shakes her head. ¡°There¡¯s too many for a fledgling mage to make a difference. You¡¯re too valuable right now to risk just to kill a few extra.¡±

    I nod again and she goes to alert her cell. A moment later I am fully packed and dressed. I consider attaching the clasp to my hooded cloak, but it would take too long. The cloak¡¯s natural dark green should be good enough to sneak around at night anyways.

    I rush out the house under my concealment spell and head southeast into the woods as instructed. The farm is out of sight when a series of explosions disrupt the quiet night, followed by metal-on-metal clangs and screams. I keep running.

    Suddenly several branches snap in front of me followed by swearing. I stop running and hide behind a tree. More murmured voices, they seemed disgruntled¡­ likely distracted.

    Creeping forward low to the ground I see four soldiers, one stuck in brambles. They were likely told not to use lights for fear of giving themselves away and so got separated from their larger group, then one of them stumbled and incapacitated themselves.

    I should pass them¡­ but, they are vulnerable. Fighting them by myself without a boon will be hard, but gaining a boon from them might keep me alive.

    They¡¯re only four and one of them has already taken themselves out. Concealment will let me eliminate one more, which will leave two¡­ I should have the advantage. They¡¯ll outnumber me, but clearly don¡¯t have enhanced night vision, while mine is much better than human normal. Even if that weren¡¯t the case, I am wearing dark green while they¡¯re armour is almost silvery.

    I consider briefly just roasting them with a firestream but decide against it. We¡¯re deep enough into the woods that the light shouldn¡¯t be seen by the main group, but there might be others nearby. Besides, it might kill them before I can sacrifice.

    Instead, I find a couple good sized stones and untie the sling I keep wrapped around an arm like a bangle.

    Gebal always said that no partisan should be without a sling. Just strips of twisted cloth: they¡¯re cheap, extremely easy to hide, and ammunition is abundant. Sure, bows are probably more effective if you have them, especially if you don¡¯t have any bullets. However, they¡¯re still perfectly dangerous with stones, especially when used with enhanced strength.

    I¡¯m not a good shot with it, which is why I enchanted mine with increased accuracy.

    The soldiers are still arguing over how best to free their companion when I loose a stone with an overhand throw and hit the farthest one right in the face.

    They go down screaming and the others curse while closing their helmet visors.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± One shouts as they brandish their spear in my general direction.

    I hit the other one in the helmet with a second stone. They go down with a clang, but quickly stand back up. The speaker panics and rushes towards a spot several paces to my side without them.

    I sneak up behind them with a stout branch and bash them in the back of the knees¨C knocking them down with a thump. Then, leaping on their back I yank off their helmet. However, they¡¯re stronger than me right now and easily throw me off before I can do anything else.

    My back strikes a tree¨C painful but not deliberating. The soldier turns and sees me, so I take a short retreat through the trees and hide again. They try to follow but stumble from their damaged legs.

    ¡°Where¡¯d they go?¡± Their companion says as they finally catch up to them.

    ¡°Vanished!¡± The first one shouts, clearly in pain.

    ¡°¡­where¡¯s your helmet?¡±

    ¡°They bloody took it!¡±

    ¡°Why would they do that?!¡±

    ¡°How would I Ack!...¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    They collapse with a cry as I hit them in their now exposed head with my last remaining stone.

    ¡°Shit, shit.¡± The last one curses as they decide to run after the direction of the shot.

    Smiling, I slip past them and crouch next to the abandoned companion. With a practiced blur I cut my palm open, apply the symbols, and give their soul to Anar.

    I rise feeling empowered, but not enough. I walk briskly to the first one I hit, and crouch over them.

    ¡°They¡¯re here! Hey! They¡¯re over here!¡± The one stuck in the brambles shouts.

    I ignore them and perform the ritual granting me another burst of intoxicating power.

    ¡°Oh shit! It¡¯s the Anar guy!¡± It seems I¡¯m well known¡­ troubling.

    The soldier continues to shout, then, with a burst of strength, finally breaks free of the brambles only for me to kick their legs out under them before they can find their balance.

    I leap on top, straddling the chest. They pull out a dagger and try to stab me, but I grab them by the wrist.

    We struggle for control of the dagger with both hands pressing against each other¡¯s. The dagger¡¯s tip hovers inches from my throat. I¡¯m a bit stronger than them with the boons but still too light. They lift me up and slam me down again, causing the dagger to glance my neck with a shallow cut.

    Snarling, I anchor myself by wrapping my legs around theirs. The leverage allows me to push the dagger far enough away to safely grab my own blade.

    Their eyes widen and they give one last effort to drive the dagger through my throat now that I am only holding it back with one hand, but I stab them through the forearm causing them to drop it.

    Their weapon gone, they grab me by the hair with their good hand and try to pull me in for a headbutt. I bash the arm aside, yank their helmet off, and smash my dagger¡¯s hilt into their face until they go unconscious.

    Twigs break behind me and I dodge to the side an instant before something flies through the space with a splat.

    ¡°Shit!¡± The last soldier says as they stare fixated at where I was just crouched. I turn to where they¡¯re looking and see a hand axe buried in the clumsy soldier¡¯s head.

    A howl of rage escapes against a voice that commands silence! They spoiled my prize!

    I charge with a yell. They thrust their spear¨C but the fear and confusion manifest in their posture allows me to twist past the point and tackle them to the ground. They try to resist but I furiously tear off their helmet and repeatedly punch them in the face until long after they go still.

    Eventually I stop¨C breathing heavy as I observe their pulped face.

    Shit, I didn¡¯t kill them already, did I?

    I feel for the pulse and sigh in relief when I find it. I quickly start to apply the symbols but stop. I was counting on getting all four, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll get enough of what I need with just three.

    The sacrifice boon normally applies its benefits evenly across all affected qualities, but the power can be forced into fewer areas for greater effect. The downside is this reduces the total benefit gained but can be focused on what the situation needs. The only exception is the enhancement to magic which cannot be reduced or enlarge as the rest of the boon is dependent on it.

    Right now, what I need most is better hearing and night vision which will help me detect enemies and run easier in the dark. So, I change the symbols to focus the ritual entirely on those two facets.

    The feeling when I give the soul is¡­ weird. Rather than a general rush of pleasure, there¡¯s a pressure building up behind my eyes and ears, then it¡¯s gone, and everything seems a bit brighter. It¡¯s still pleasant, but unsettling.

    That done, I focus my new hearing on my surroundings. They¡¯re still fighting at the house. Less explosions, but more sounds of metal. Then, quieter and closer, I make out several soldiers crashing through the woods towards me.

    It¡¯s time to go.

    The fighting sounds continues as I run. It¡¯s gradually dying down, but about ten minutes later it¡¯s completely overwhelmed by a short whistle followed by a loud boom.

    I curse recognizing the sound of a cascade orb being cast at near point-blank range. After that the fighting sounds are completely over.

    I keep running for hours, stopping several times to use my crystal pendulum in the hope that the meagre tool might jam their tracking efforts while being too weak to give myself away.

    I don¡¯t know how well it¡¯s working, but at the very least I don¡¯t spot any more Arkothans. I do occasionally hear them but am able to easily slip away each time.

    I don¡¯t just rely on divination though. Gebal did teach me a few mundane ways to avoid pursuit, some of which can even annoy diviners. Nothing too fancy. Mostly just a few careful back trackings and ignoring my pendulum whenever I come across a stream in favour of wading through for a ways before following the divination again.

    I stop next to a bush with berries that are edible but foul tasting and smell worse when their skin is broken. I smear some on my boots. A competent tracker should be able to figure it out after a while, but after a few miles I veer back into a stream and continue in it for perhaps a mile more. Hopefully they¡¯ll have started to associate my smell with the pungent berry and forgotten my previous one by the time they find where I exit the stream.

    Eventually even the stamina from the boons isn¡¯t enough and I stop half collapsed against a tree¨C gulping down water and panting hard.

    Running farther won¡¯t do me any good. If I am being tracked, it¡¯ll be by knights or chevalier mounts who¡¯ll eventually catch up regardless of how long I keep running. If my efforts to throw them haven¡¯t worked yet, then nothing I do will. So, either I¡¯m safe, or I¡¯m not. If I¡¯m not, then it¡¯s better to face them rested with my boons still active.

    Besides, it¡¯ll be another week before I leave Caethlon, and I won¡¯t really be safe until I do. Running longer now won¡¯t make enough of a difference.

    I pull out the crystal pendulum and use it to find shelter. Since the divination isn¡¯t about my enemies it can¡¯t be countered by them (though it does still provide a minor counter against their efforts), and so quickly leads me to a large willow by a stream. I sigh in relief¨C happy to have water included.

    Should I climb the tree or sleep at the base?... The better rest is worth more than being a little more concealed, so base.

    I don¡¯t start a fire, despite how cool the night is. Rather I just set my head against my pack and wrap myself tightly in my cloak. I fiddle with the magic clasp while eating a bit of hard tack and eventually get my cloak to reasonably match the colour of my specific surroundings (made visible by enhanced night vision). The fiddling distracts my mind and allows me to drift into a deep sleep with the soothing sound of the stream a few paces away.

    My dreams are filled with blood. I lay naked on a cold stone slab as I¡¯ve seen so many in the temple of Anar. A figure in the patriarch¡¯s robes approaches with ritual knife drawn¡­ but under the hood is my own face. I draw back the dagger, and stab into my chest.

    I wake with a smile, then disappointment when the pleasure of sacrifice doesn¡¯t come.

 Chapter 7: a nice summer day

    I open my eyes to the sun shining high in the sky through the leaves. I meant to wake at dawn, but it seems I was more tired than I thought and so let a few hours steal past me. I listen intently to my surrounding, but hear only birds, the wind, and the stream.

    It¡¯s nice here¨C enough to be tempting to rest longer, but I should get moving before the boons end. Before I go though, there¡¯s one thing I need to take care of.

    After eating a few bites of stale bread, I strip naked and set my clothes neatly on some rocks. The stream is cold, but I need to remove as much of my scent as possible, so I wade in.

    There was a bit of coarse, foul-smelling soap in Tanyth¡¯s bag, and I use almost all of it violently rubbing myself raw to get any lingering scent of blood off me. Then I take a mixture of nice smelling but mostly useless herbs and grind them into a paste with a river stone. I smear it all over my skin and hair before rinsing off.

    I use the last of the soap to clean any irreplaceable item such as my dagger and pack, before laying on a large rock to finish drying.

    I nod to sleep but wake when a cloud hides the sun. There¡¯s a bit of sunburn, but the boon will heal that and it¡¯s more important that I¡¯m dry.

    I go to my pack and pull out the clothes Tanyth included in the bag. They¡¯re very¡­ brown. Clearly an outfit worn by a young farmer. It¡¯s a little worn, but clean. My guess it was a spare outfit for one of the farmers¡¯ children. It fits a little loose, but well enough. The cloak nearly drags, but the shoes are almost right. Snug but not too snug.

    Everything settled, I walk a few steps then turn around and burn my old clothes with a firestream. There won¡¯t be too much smoke, and the blood soaked into them makes them too dangerous to keep¨C while my lingering scent makes them too dangerous to leave.

    They say blood never really washes out of clothes, and knights with a good enough sense of smell can tell human from animal even after decades. I¡¯m a bit dubious about the last claim, but no reason to risk it by trying to wash clothes that even I think smelled suspicious.

    Refreshed by my bath and new clothes, I start walking east towards the imperial capital confident that I¡¯ll slip through.

    Rather than heading towards my destination in a straight line, I meander along semi-random paths set by the crystal pendulum. I use a composite divination with three criteria for pathing in a hierarchy.

    First, it directs me towards the nearest occurrence of specific medical herbs that I collect as part of my intended cover: a rural herbmonger ¡®traveling to central to get away from all the fighting and maybe get some proper schooling.¡¯ I considered trying for an accent to match my rustic clothes, but my impression is terrible and would likely be annoying to keep up. Granted, it isn¡¯t that far off from how eastern Caethlians think the rural west sounds like, but it will likely start fights if any actual westerners hear it.

    The second criterion is to take me vaguely east, and the third is to avoid Arkothan soldiers. The last one will be easily countered by enemy divinations since tying three criteria into one composite weakens all of them. However, that is also a good thing since they won¡¯t cause as big of disruptions and tying it to other criteria will strengthen its ability to counter the enemy¡¯s efforts¨C especially with the constant change of directions.

    Ultimately though it¡¯s a compromise. They won¡¯t be able to track me with their divinations, while my divinations won¡¯t steer me clear of any ambushes I stumble on by sheer happenstance.

    I travel through woods and streams, over hills, and very occasionally on the road. It¡¯s¡­ nice¡­ just spending the whole day picking herbs and berries, almost forgetting my pursuers. I do keep my concealment spell up, and occasionally fiddle with the magic clasp to match my cloak to my surroundings, but I don¡¯t really bother much since the sun is too nice to wrap it around me.

    I think it¡¯s been three years since I¡¯ve been this off guard for so long. Though obviously I do hide whenever I sense another person.

    I come across two columns of troops¨C both far too big to fight and would be audible from a mile away even without my boon. There are a few small groups of seeming civilians that almost get close enough to spot me, but I manage to duck away in time.

    Then a lone traveller crests a hill while I am traveling on the road. They see me¨C too late to hide and too close for the concealment to work. My skin itches.

    No, it¡¯s too risky now that the resistance isn¡¯t there to cover me. Besides, I¡¯d have to get new clothes, and I just took a bath.

    The itching lessens but grows as I continue walking towards them, until I feel compelled to act on it. But, at the last moment, I force my hand to let go of my sheathed dagger and give them a friendly wave.

    They look at me askance as they pass me as far on the opposite side of the road as they can, their hand gripping on their walking stick, ready to defend themselves with it. They don¡¯t return the wave.

    ¡­Perhaps I should reevaluate my relationship with Anar.

    The itching intensifies. My hand goes to the dagger, but I force it to stop before it reaches.

    Come on, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m saying go full exit plan. Tacyn¡¯s afterlife might be one of the best, but her boons are boring, and her oaths sound miserable. We can still sacrifice, just be more selective. Wait for controlled environments, or victims that we know won¡¯t be missed. Use the methods we learned in the cult now that we can¡¯t exploit a war to pile up boons. Maybe take a pause until we learn some spells to hide the evidence.

    The itching lessens and I manage go on mostly without scratching, though I do catch myself a few times. Suddenly feeling cold despite the sun, I wrap the cloak tightly around me. I find a couple more herb patches but¡­ it¡¯s probably enough. I should just head straight there now.

    My boons end a few hours before sundown, so I decide to spend the night in a derelict cottage I passed a few minutes prior. The owners likely abandoned it to avoid the fighting, or were, more likely, killed. It¡¯s not the best place since honest travellers, or even a squad of soldiers might pop in to use it, but the damp walls fit my mood. Besides, these are trying times¨C if someone does pop in, then maybe I¡¯ll have to self-defence them into Anar¡¯s embrace.

    I even consider starting a fire in the half-collapsed chimney but manage to stop myself. Instead, I find a perhaps novel use of the heat want by rubbing it against a chimney stone until it glows red, which heats the room nicely.

    An expensive fire substitute, but it doesn¡¯t seem to have used up very much of the blue stuff so it should be fine until I reach a safer area. Perhaps I can figure out a combination of blood runes to achieve a similar effect, though removing them after I¡¯m done might be difficult if it gets too hot.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    When I wake in the morning, I find scratch marks on my arms and neck.

    ¡­my residual healing will take care of it. Most gods¡¯ healing will leave superficial scars¨C not movement impairing, but an obvious sign of what was done in their service. Anar recognizes that attitude as impractical for his followers. Otherwise, the constant self-harm for runes and other rituals would give us away like a bloody sign around our necks.

    So, it¡¯ll be fine.

    It¡¯s cloudier today, so I do a weather divination with the pendulum. Rather than using the pathing technique of hanging it low and waiting for momentum to build, I hold the cord short and high over my shoulder with the sun to my back. The crystal moves naturally with the wind, but what I¡¯m looking at is the light patterns that refract through it onto the ground.

    Bright patches of light that are consumed by shadows: a coming storm. From the length of the cycles, I judge it¡¯ll come around nightfall.

    I redo the composite divination from yesterday, but this time add sturdy shelter as the second highest priority under finding herbs. Maybe I should exclude the herbs, but¡­ the day is pleasant despite the clouds, and I don¡¯t want to find shelter too quickly. Besides, I¡¯ll be pretending to be relying on them for traveling expenses, so more is better.

    Actually, it may not be pretend. I can¡¯t use the gold coins until I reach my handler, and prices have been shooting up as the insurgency dragged on. They should stabilize soon now that we¡¯ve lost, but people probably won¡¯t know that for a few days.

    I¡¯ve collected a few more herb bundles when around noon I¡¯m led to a walled town on an open plain, a river running through it. Maybe I should go around. Walls will be difficult to escape once in, and it¡¯s in what was the middle of insurgent activity, so security will be high, as will prices.

    But the divination said the storm will be bad and I likely won¡¯t find better shelter today. Besides, price hikes go both ways. I can make money selling herbs for a high price here, and stock up on what I need farther east where prices should drop. Though I will need to buy a few things here. These boots were sadly not made for walking (at least not all day through rough terrain), and a spare set of clothes might become necessary.

    Ending my concealment spell (walking past a check post without stopping would be an overt action, and it might cause problems in other ways) I queue for the gate behind perhaps ten other pedestrians (wagons have their own queue which is much longer). There are at least six spear bearers checking entrants and inspecting wagons, a number of archers going in out of sight on the gatehouse, and one fancy squire reclining in the shade. The last one would be overkill in any other circumstance.

    Okay, what should I be worried about them finding? I shouldn¡¯t have any blood on me for the squire to sniff out, and I burned the sling with the rune along with my clothes (I have a spare). I used all my poisonous herbs at the patrol camp and haven¡¯t been picking any more. The pendulum is odd, but hidable. My dagger¡¯s quality is a little suspicious but can be explained since I spend a lot of time in the woods gathering herbs, and Muerin¡¯s blessing shouldn¡¯t be detectable like enchantments are. The heat wand is already concealed, as is the magic mirror, and gold. The clasp is borderline if I¡¯m being inspected so closely since it¡¯s obviously magic, so I stash it in a pouch. Fortunately, it works by permanently altering the cloak rather than by illusion, so I don¡¯t have to worry about my cloak changing colours when I take it off (though I think it was originally this shade of brown anyways).

    The only thing left are the books. The Biblio¡¯s herbalism disguise should pass scrutiny from an ordinary guard, but the squire might see through it. I also have a grimoire from a mage we killed a while back that¡¯s disguised as a history book.

    The spell book isn¡¯t too suspicious on its own as it¡¯s not illegal, but it would have to be explained, and would mark me as someone to watch even if I do. Likewise, while having a history book by itself wouldn¡¯t be suspicious, someone dressed like me having two books might be, and that¡¯s not even considering the letters or ledgers.

    I groan, suddenly remembering the ledgers. I¡¯ve yet to enchant them, and it¡¯s too late now. While the books might be fine, transporting two ledgers for the same thing with contradictory entries is obviously evidence of a crime.

    Well, I¡¯ve already hidden them at the bottom of my pack, so I should be fine so long as they don¡¯t dump it out.

    At the front of the queue a guard dumps a pedestrian¡¯s pack onto the ground.

    ¡­All right, they¡¯re not doing that for everyone, I just need to not be suspicious. I¡¯ve seen Gebal smuggle past security several times¡­ I¡¯ve also been with him when he¡¯s been caught and had to fight his way out... Let¡¯s focus on the successes. How did he do it?

    Well, he mostly relied on a gruff charm I can¡¯t emulate while leaning heavily on the fact he was with a child he pretended was his own, and the latter only worked at the start of the insurgency.

    I sigh. Okay, let¡¯s break this down. What are the necessary conditions for me getting past the gatehouse?

    Nobody who can see through illusions can see my books, and nobody can see the ledgers. More specifically the squire can¡¯t see my books, and my pack can¡¯t be dumped out or thoroughly checked. Likewise, only one book should be visible at most. The last part shouldn¡¯t be a problem as the Biblio is sandwiched between two layers of herbs and so should be the only one found in a casual search.

    The answer is clear; create a distraction that isn¡¯t too big or tied to me.

    There¡¯s a purple gem glowing over the gate that¡¯s likely enchanted as an alarm for magic targeting anything in the area beneath it, so any distraction will have to come from the queue. Fortunately, I know a spell that should work.

    It¡¯s called mental whisper. Primarily a discreet communication method that requires neither chants nor gestures, but it has a subtler use. Under normal output all it does is whisper your voice into someone else¡¯s mind. However, if you reduce the power below its original design then, due to how it¡¯s filtered through the target¡¯s mind, it will instead relay the message in the target¡¯s own internal voice.

    It¡¯s not mind control, though it uses the same channels. All it can do is put a thought in the mind, whether that does anything depends on how well it fits. If the target was already thinking along those lines, then the thought will stick and push them towards action. If not, then the target will either reject and forget it, or notice the manipulation if they are very alert.

    I target an impatient looking merchant on a wagon and whisper ¡°don¡¯t they know who I am? I have goods to move!¡± Then move to someone looking anxiously behind them towards the plains. ¡°Why are they making us wait out here? The rebels could be anywhere.¡±

    I have no way of knowing how effective any given whisper is. One person makes a confused look, and I make a note not to target them again. The rest I cycle through, narrowing down what agitates them. Finally, when I¡¯m three away from the top of the queue, someone snaps and moves up out of line to shout at the guards.

    I don¡¯t pay too much attention to what they say, I just poke them again whenever the two guards dealing with them seem about to calm them down. When I¡¯m the next to go, the squire gets up and slowly walks towards them.

    ¡°Next.¡± Says a guard, clearly distracted by the commotion. I walk up. ¡°Name, occupation, destination?¡± They say flatly, clipboard in hand

    I give an alias and say I''m a "herbmonger going to central"

    ¡°What¡¯s in the bag?¡±

    ¡°Food, a book, and medical herbs.¡± I say opening the pack and showing them.

    ¡°What¡¯s the book?¡±

    ¡°Illustrations of herbs for reference.¡± I say, opening the Biblio and showing them the illusionary pictures.

    They laugh and I look up to see them looking behind me at the distraction. I look back and see the merchant doubled over with the squire coming back with a scowl¨C having apparently struck the merchant in the stomach.

    ¡°Always someone thinks they¡¯re special.¡± The guard says with a smirk.

    ¡°Um, there wouldn¡¯t happen to be a place I could sell my herbs in town, would there?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, yeah, garrison gets allot of meds from a place called Morrisons. They¡¯re always buying.¡± They say, evidently in a better mood for having witnessed light violence.

    They write something additional on the clipboard¨C likely for random follow ups. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you came, we¡¯re running low. You can go on through kid. Military suppliers get their gate fee waved. Take this plaque and give it to Morri so he knows you didn¡¯t steal your stuff inside. Go down main and take a right at the square, then a right at the tailor and it¡¯ll be on your left.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll need a place to stay, right? You should go to the Bubbling Otter, it¡¯s safer if you¡¯re flushed with coin. I¡¯ll write you down for there¡­ Welcome to Fluemberg kid. Stay safe, rebels everywhere.¡±

    I thank them with a smile and go through.

 Chapter 8: A little too little

    The streets of Fluemberg are crowded. Refugees too poor for lodging crowd the alleys, and vendors begging for passersby to buy their scant defective goods on whatever rickety table or moth-eaten rug they could scavenge.

    A few vendors have solid looking carts with better wares. Locals probably, who likely bought cherished heirlooms at desperation prices which they try to turn for profit.

    Many of the goods are likely stolen. The local vendors might prowl through alleys at night accompanied by familial thugs and rob any vulnerable refugees¨C patrols having been bribed to ignore screams.

    Even these vultures look haggard. They likely invested too much in trinkets and bribes believing the insurgency would be crushed much sooner¨C allowing them to liquidate their ill-gotten goods in a recovering post war economy before they join those they preyed on.

    The few vendors selling food look much happier despite their carts being nearly empty save for a few pieces of half rotten produce.

    I sigh.

    This town, and many like it are on the edge of mass uprising, but now all the effort we spent getting them here is wasted.

    In a few days news of our defeat will arrive, the refugees will start going home, pressure will be relieved, order will start to be restored and the people will become content to live under Arkothan boots.

    Following the guard¡¯s instructions I quickly find the store.

    The sign is a blue incomplete three-line asterisk: the horizontal line and diagonal going bottom left to top right present, but with the other diagonal missing. The shape indicates a healer of body and mind but not soul and the colour an apothecary rather than doctor. Under the symbol written in the same blue paint is the word ¡®Morrisons¡¯.

    It¡¯s unusual for signs to have names on them. Usually, it¡¯s just symbolic art or signifier since most are illiterate. However, I¡¯ve noticed that every shop¡¯s sign here has a name on it. Perhaps it¡¯s some imperial law that¡¯s finally being enforced in their new conquest.

    I open the door to the familiar smells of drying herbs and boiling mixtures. Dimly lit and stuffy¨C the little natural light coming through expensive glass windows that restrict ventilation, and the unnatural light coming from the fires boiling potions and lotions.

    The shop is divided by a wooden counter that separates a small customer area from the work and storage area beyond. This side of the counter is empty save for two chairs, one on either side of the room.

    On the left chair is a muscular thug with a dented and bloodstained cudgel on their lap who gives me a scowling appraisal as I enter. ¡®Does the kid look like they have enough money to buy here?¡¯ They clearly think.

    I look at them cooly¨C moving mostly my eyes with just a slight twist of the head¨C unintimidated by the cudgel.

    Their eyes narrow, moving me from one category of potential trouble to another, but they don¡¯t move to evict. Rather, they shout without moving their eyes away from me. ¡°Morri! Customer!¡±

    A gruff old man with wild white hair emerges a minute later¨C the guard staring at me the whole time while I pointedly ignore them. The old man¨CMorri, presumably¨C looks at me with the same obvious thought the guard had when I walked in.

    ¡°What do you want, kid.¡± Morri says.

    I don¡¯t let his tone affect me and take on the tone of a na?ve child. ¡°I¡¯m an herbmonger traveling to central¨C gathering wares along the way to earn coin¡­The gate guard said to give you this.¡± I pull out the crude wooden plaque crudely carved with an Arkothan symbol of authority, the words ¡®entry mark¡¯ and a number.

    Morri takes the plaque, looks it over, then looks to his guard to gauge their assessment of me before speaking. ¡°And how do I know you didn¡¯t steal this when you stole the herbs? Or forge it, for that matter. It¡¯s not hard to copy.¡±

    I shrug, changing my tone to match his wariness. ¡°The gate guard didn¡¯t¡¯ say, but does it matter? This town¡¯s desperate for supplies¨C garrison included. You need them, and if they are stolen the plaque is a reasonable excuse for ignorance. The garrison wouldn¡¯t jeopardize their main medical supplier for something so minor and would be eager for a reason to look away, if it even came to light.¡±

    ¡°And if they used this as an excuse to renegotiate my prices?¡±

    ¡°Then they would be foolish. In peace time, certainly, but now? This town is a handful of intercepted grain shipments away from revolt, and the rebels are doing everything they can to make that happen.¡± I say, omitting that ¡®everything they can¡¯ isn¡¯t very much at the moment. ¡°Doing anything to worsen the opinion of influential town¡¯s people would be doing the rebel¡¯s jobs for them¡­

    ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t need to worry about any of that. They¡¯re not stolen, I picked them myself on the way here.¡± I finish with a smarmy smile and open hand gesture.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    He considers this for a moment before letting out a guttural sigh. ¡°¡­beh, kids these days. Come on, put your wares on the counter. I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    I do as instructed, carefully taking out bundles separated by type.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He says, pointing to a bundle of roots.

    ¡°Pallberry roots. Topical local coagulants.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Well, I can always use more of those¡­ Why didn¡¯t you just say you knew what the herbs did instead of speculating on town politics like some smug bastard?¡±

    ¡°Were my speculations wrong?¡±

    ¡°You know they weren¡¯t, that¡¯s what makes you a smug bastard.¡±

    I smile at the confirmation. ¡°Having knowledge is necessary for me to have picked them, but not sufficient.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but it makes it likely, no?¡±

    I shrug as I finish laying them out, keeping a few goods ones for myself.

    He sighs and hands me a thin folio. ¡°Feel free to look through this while I appraise them. I¡¯m always looking for the stuff inside and will buy them at a premium¡­ Good haul, might take a while to go through.¡±

    I nod and begin flipping through the papers. They contain illustrations of medical plants of similar detail to those in my book. I recognize most of them, but one sticks out.

    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with this one, do you mind if I make a copy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s why I showed them to you.¡±

    I nod appreciatively and sit in the vacant chair facing the guard who is still glaring at me. I ignore them and pull out the spell book disguised as a history text.

    It would be simpler to transfer it to the Biblio, but there¡¯s no reason to flaunt the disguise when I don¡¯t know if they can pierce it and it¡¯s a very remarkable cover. It¡¯s unlikely, but apothecaries will often be hedge mages who can make magic potions, and the guard might be a disgraced knight for all I know.

    The spell book looks much more similar to its disguise and was enchanted later, so it will be harder to pierce and might not be noticed even if it is. Fortunately, text can be transferred from one illusion to another with little effort (with some limit), so it won¡¯t be a problem.

    I sit there with the book propped against my leg and a charcoal stylus going over a blank looking page pretending to copy it. In reality the page has already been transferred but I need to make a show.

    Perhaps I should be worried that Morri might be trying to cheat me while I¡¯m not looking. He might steal a bit of herbs, then lowball me so much I leave in a huff without realizing any is gone.

    However, besides not actually caring how much I get, I think Morri intends to treat me fairly. He¡¯s giving me free knowledge on the off chance I¡¯ll come back and sell him more, and that won¡¯t happen if the deal falls through.

    Besides, I know how much of each herb I have, so the theft would have to be small and not worth a competitor gaining supply. But even if he managed to steal all of it from me it would be cheap compared to the single new piece of medical knowledge, much less the potential that most of the folio was new to me.

    So, I don¡¯t bother keeping an eye on him while he goes over the herbs.

    ¡°All right.¡± He says a bit after I have finished pretending to hand copy the illustration, causing me to go back to the counter and hand back the folio. ¡°It¡¯s a good haul. I¡¯ll give you three small gold and a large silver for the lot.¡±

    I blink at the exorbitant price. I expected it to be higher than normal, but this is nearly twice the amount I guessed. It seems we were closer at succeeding here than I thought.

    ¡°Now I know what you¡¯re thinking kid. You¡¯re young and vulnerable just setting out in the world. Am I ripping you off? Well, yes I am.¡± He says with a smile matching the smarminess of the one I gave him. ¡°But no more than anyone else in town.

    ¡°You might get better elsewhere, but you¡¯d have to find it, and the effort ain¡¯t worth your time. Besides, you¡¯re not in a guild so some might just steal it from you.

    ¡°Finally, you¡¯re going east away from the fighting. Prices will be lower there, so you need to sell it here or lose money, and that¡¯s to say nothing about having enough coin to find a place to stay tonight.¡±

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll take the offer.¡± I say. He laughs as we shake hands then he goes to get the coins from his lockbox.

    It¡¯s obvious that he wanted to get even with me for my analysis at our introduction, but his tone reminded me of Gebal¡¯s when he taught me some particularly nasty ambush tactic or clever survival technique.

    He had a point about being ripped off. I wasn¡¯t thinking about it, and I should have. If prices have gone up this much, who¡¯s to say if they¡¯re not actually ten times what I thought, and he figured he¡¯d scam me while I still didn¡¯t know. I thought it unlikely that the town would still be intact with prices that high, but food prices are what¡¯re important and medicine might have increased quicker.

    In a way it doesn¡¯t matter. Even if I could have gotten ten times as much, what I got should keep me until I get to the destination, and I can always find more.

    But it represents a complacency about money I need to shake. I¡¯m too used to just taking supplies in raids. I¡¯ve hardly had to use money at all in my life.

    Sure, there were times when we infiltrated towns, and I was tasked with buying supplies, but we had so much stolen coin it didn¡¯t really matter how much we got scammed since we could only carry out so much.

    There were also merchants who occasionally met up with us, but those negotiations weren¡¯t exactly normal. Their extremely inflated prices were all about the risk they were taking meeting with us rather than the value of the goods, and, again, we had so much money we didn¡¯t care so long as we got food.

    He comes back with the agreed amount and hands it to me. I briefly examine them for evidence of clipping or sweating but find none.

    ¡°Good doing business.¡± I smile. ¡°The guard told me to stay at the Bubbling Otter. Do you know where that is?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just go back to the main square and it¡¯ll be there.¡±

    ¡°Are there any good tailers or shoemakers you¡¯d recommend with ready stock or could alter what I need by when I leave tomorrow? I know it¡¯ll be expensive here, but I¡¯ll need new shoes if I¡¯m going to walk to central, and it¡¯ll be nice to have clothes that don¡¯t look so beggary.¡±

    ¡°Might be cheaper than you think. All the killing means less people buying, and dead men¡¯s clothes tend to end up back on the market. You might be able to get better prices here than even in central.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°But if you don¡¯t want anything pre-worn there are shops near the square. I¡¯d recommend the Red Needle run by Serrith for clothes. She¡¯ll insist on adjusting something new for you, which will be expensive and might cut a few hours of your travel time. But you have the coin and you¡¯ll be thankful in the long run.

    ¡°For good travel boots I¡¯d recommend Frathith. He¡¯s a bit harder to find, you should ask at the Bubbling Otter¡­ Make sure you get a room first; things will fill up quick if they haven¡¯t already.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I say, heading to the door.

    ¡°Hey! Come back some time and sell me some more!¡± He shouts after me.

    ¡°Maybe when the fighting¡¯s done¨C could be years. Stay safe old man.¡±

 Chapter 9: Shopping

    I find the inn quickly by its large sign depicting a bubbling otter easily discernible from across the square. I walk in and see a mostly empty common room with only a few merchant looking people eating an afternoon meal, and a pair of thugs sitting against the walls watching the room.

    ¡°How much for room and board?¡± I say, walking up to the bar.

    The tender answers with a practiced speech performed in a loud drone. ¡°Today¡¯s meal is a piece of hard bread served with weak broth and a watered-down ale¨C one mid copper. Common room is also one mid copper. It opens to sleepers an hour after dark, until then we only want you here if you¡¯re eating or drinking.¡±

    ¡°What about private rooms?¡±

    He looks me up and down questioning if I have coin but decide it¡¯s fastest just to answer. ¡°Private rooms are a mid-silver. It comes with one free meal, a candle, bed, small table and chair, small stove, and a small tub which one of the servants will fill for you once with boiling water. The door has a good lock, and can be locked and barred from the inside. Extra candles are one copper, extra boiled water is two, and fuel can be purchased for the stove.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay up front.¡± I say, putting down a medium silver coin I received from Tanyth.

    The barkeep picks up the coin and examines it, looking for evidence of clipping or sweating. It¡¯s a little worn, but not enough to complain about.

    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± He asks harshly, re-examining my attire and coming to the same conclusion as before, but now with the suspicion of theft.

    ¡°I¡¯m a traveling herbmonger. I just sold a load at Morrison¡¯s for a decent price. Hence my wanting a secure and private room while I stay the night.¡±

    He nods sternly, eyes narrowed. ¡°Yeah, I know Morri.¡± But then soften his expression as he reaches for a key. ¡°You¡¯re just in luck then, we¡¯re down to our last one. You¡¯ll just be staying the one night then?¡±

    ¡°Fraid so. Morri gave me a good deal, but not with these prices¡­ When do you think the empire will finally root out the rebels?¡±

    Their face darkens. Interesting. A sympathizer? Might be useful¨C probably not. Well, I suppose if they get to charge these prices then they might view us kinder than most here.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know about that.¡± They say. ¡°Tala will take you to your room.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. One more thing. Morri recommended a shoemaker named Frathith. Do you know anything about that?¡±

    ¡°Frath? Yeah, their shop is on one of the back streets behind us. It¡¯s a bit twisty back there, but I¡¯m sure Tala will show you the way if you give her a copper.¡±

    ¡°That would be fine, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Right. Tala, Guest!¡±

    A serving girl about my age comes running in the room.

    ¡°Take this guest to the last room.¡± The barkeeper says, handing her the key.

    ¡°Right this way.¡± Tala says and leads me up the stairs into a hall with several rooms, then inserts the key in a heavy padlock and opens the door for me. ¡°Here we are. Everything to your satisfaction?¡±

    First, I inspect the lock. Heavy but with a narrow keyhole.

    Everything is clean and a small window lets in natural light. The chair and desk look rickety, but will likely support my meagre weight.

    The floor is wood without obvious holes except for the washbasin on a thin raised stone section, slanted to a small hole in the wall to drain spilled water. Also on the stone section is the small copper stove.

    I check the bed for bugs and am pleasantly surprised when I feel it.

    ¡°Feathered?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Mister Bathan is quite proud of those. They were a big draw for the repeats before the troubles.¡±

    ¡°Are they as good as they say?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, I can attest to that.¡±

    ¡°You sleep on one too?¡±

    ¡°Sleep? No. But I nap sometimes.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Well then, if that¡¯ll be all I¡¯ll be leaving you.¡± She says, handing me the key. ¡°If you need anything just hollar for me like everyone else. If it¡¯s relating to the inn then I¡¯ll rush and do what I can. If not, I¡¯m sure we can come to a price.

    ¡°Mister Bathan is a flexible employer. He lets me do my own enterprise so long as it doesn¡¯t interfere with his. I mostly fetch stuff from market or deliver messages, but I¡¯m willing to hear out anything.¡±

    ¡°There is one thing.¡± I say, holding up a copper. ¡°Bathan, if that was him at the bar, said you could show me to Frathith the shoemaker.¡±

    ¡°Frathith?¡± She says considering the coin. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s short enough for that. You leaving your stuff?¡±

    ¡°¡­Just a little. These locks look robust but¡­ times being what they are.¡± I go to the table and set the bag of food on it. The rest of the pack will be awkward when getting fitted, but I wouldn¡¯t trust the Biblio Anar to any lock. Since I¡¯m taking that, that means the pack, and I don¡¯t have anything else heavy enough to be worth leaving but cheap enough not to care about losing.

    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± She says, before leaving the room and waiting outside for me to relock the door before taking me out back through the twisting alleys.

    About a hundred paces later we arrive, and she takes her leave and the coin. I enter the shop.

    ¡°Be with you in a moment.¡± A man in his mid twenties says hunched over a boot. A few moments later he sets it aside and looks at me expectantly.

    ¡°You make imperial boots?¡± I ask, recognizing the pattern of boot as one I have much experience with pulling off corpses.

    ¡°What that? Yeah. Why? You a rebel here to kill me for collaborating?¡± He laughs, but quiets when I don¡¯t join in. ¡°¡­Arkothans are cheap bastards, but not completely inflexible with their prices when costs shoot up. I still make enough selling to them to feed myself¨C barely¨C and I don¡¯t have to pay taxes on this place if I make quota.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°So, as long as nobody¡¯s buying new with all these dead soles flooding the market, I might as well keep working making them boots with the cheapest leather I can get away with¡­¡± He looks at my feet. ¡°You need new shoes kid.¡± He states with a flat humour.

    ¡°¡­Verily.¡± I say matching his sarcasm.

    ¡°What, dead soles aren''t good enough for a dirt farmer?¡±

    ¡°Wearing some. We don¡¯t get along. At least I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll take me where I¡¯m going. Also, I¡¯m an herbmonger.¡± I say, realizing the last bit is technically true now, and feeling upset at being dismissed as less.

    ¡°And where¡¯s that?¡± He says, ignoring my protest.

    ¡°Central¡­ the capital.¡±

    He whistles. ¡°You¡¯re walking all the way to the imperial capital? You¡¯ll need good boots for that. It might be cheaper just to walk to Pavlos and buy ship passage to as close as you can get.¡±

    ¡°As I said, I¡¯m an herbmonger, and herbs typically don¡¯t grow on boats.¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°So, you¡¯ll be going off road allot then? That¡¯ll be even more expensive, especially now.¡±

    ¡°I have the coin.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in the wrong line of work then.¡±

    ¡°¡­Herbalism involves spending a lot of time alone in the woods. Who knows what you¡¯ll encounter. Venomous snakes, angry boars¡­rebels.¡±

    ¡°Maybe not then. Alright, come over here and I¡¯ll take your measurements.¡±

    I sit by him and take my shoes off.

    ¡°You¡¯ll need new socks.¡± He observes.

    ¡°Working on it.¡± I say as I take them off.

    ¡°And new feet! How long have you¡¯ve been walking in those horrid things?¡±

    ¡°¡­A couple of days.¡±

    ¡°Well stop that! It¡¯s a wonder they aren¡¯t infected!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m an herbmonger. I¡¯ll soak them with some good medicine tonight.¡±

    ¡°¡­Well far be it from me to meddle in your craft, just let me do mine, okay?¡±

    We stop talking as he measures my feet. He also has me walk barefoot on some soft clay and then pours hot wax into the footprints to make a mould.

    ¡°All right,¡± he says when he¡¯s finally done, ¡°you really have two options. You can go with the imperial style albeit with better leather.¡± He winks. ¡°Advantages are they have excellent price to quality ratio, meaning they¡¯re good and cheap. The imperial boot might actually be their greatest military advantage. They¡¯re also fast to make since I¡¯m really practiced with them. I should be able to get a pair done tomorrow morning for you, and they might even last you until you reach central, but probably not the capital.

    ¡°Bad news is they¡¯re good durability, but not the most comfortable, and those feet need comfort. They¡¯re also heavy which might be a problem with what you do and your slight frame.

    ¡°The alternative is something I designed. It¡¯s more complex, having a construction to help bend when you want it and rigid when you don¡¯t. Pluss it¡¯s lighter but more durable. It does use the highest quality leather and supplementary materials, which I only have enough of for one pair. So, I¡¯ll be charging an extra premium for it as I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be getting more. Also, the binding method is costly and time consuming, but durable.

    ¡°They¡¯ll be expensive, but they¡¯ll also be the best boots you¡¯ve ever worn and likely ever will, and I guarantee they¡¯ll get you to capital.¡±

    ¡°How much?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Normally the imperial would cost you a small silver, but now I¡¯ll have to charge you a medium. For the special? ¡­ One gold.¡±

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go for the special.¡± I say, pulling out one of the small gold coins Morri gave me.

    He whistles. ¡°I really am in the wrong line. Alright, I¡¯ll have it done the morning after tomorrow.¡±

    I inhale sharply. ¡°I was hoping to leave tomorrow. I may be flushed, but prices here are still a bit much.¡±

    ¡°¡­all right, give me a silver for lighting and I¡¯ll work into the night. Still won¡¯t be ready till afternoon though.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll have to do.¡± I say, handing him the silver.

    ¡°One more thing. Throw those out and wear these in the meantime.¡± He says as I¡¯m about to put my shoes back on. He hands me a pair of light shoes roughly my size. ¡°You can keep these as a spare after the new are done, just don¡¯t ever wear those horrible things again. These aren¡¯t quite your size and they won¡¯t last on a trek, but they¡¯ll at least be better than what you were wearing.¡±

    ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, they¡¯re paid for. Owner died before they came to collect. Rebels. Besides, they¡¯re cheap and I get to make something that I designed again. That¡¯s worth something.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thanks.¡± I nod, not fully understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow then.¡±

    I go back to the main square and quickly find the Red Needle that Morri recommended. The people inside seem more than happy to help me ¡®change character¡¯ as they put it when I described my circumstances.

    ¡°Oh! You¡¯ll be needing pockets then!¡± One of them exclaims suddenly as we are selecting the base outfit.

    ¡°¡­Not really.¡± I say confused as to why she thinks that I would need a piece of noble fashion on my foresting outfit.

    ¡°To put all the herbs in, or keep a bit of food to eat on the go.¡± She explains.

    ¡°I just put the herbs in my pack. Anything I need on hand I have in pouches.¡±

    ¡°But pockets are so much nicer than pouches!¡± She says, gesturing to the many pockets on her dress.

    I fail to see how. A pouch is self-contained. You can remove it and place it somewhere (like a cache or drop site) and everything in stays with it. If you want to put the content of a pocket someplace then they become loose. Meaning if you want a good night sleep and remove items for comfort, it¡¯ll take longer to gather them up with pockets and they might get lost. Also, pockets are in a fixed place on your body, but a pouch can be moved anywhere to redistribute your load.

    Sensing my disagreement she begins to argue her case.

    ¡°Pouches are fiddly and loose. Because they hang from the body, they need to be fully closed if you don¡¯t want stuff falling out, and opened when you want something. Pockets are secure against the body meaning they can stay open and you can just shove your hand in without thinking. Which by the way is really nice on a cold day. Pockets are more secure. Thieves can¡¯t just cut them off you, they have to actually reach inside and that¡¯s easy to notice.

    ¡°Besides, if you like pouches so much you can just stick them in the pockets!¡±

    ¡°I suppose.¡± I say, being moved more by her strange passion than her reasons. Though the thieves argument does have a point. I¡¯m sure they will develop ways for stealing from pockets if they ever become popular enough, but for now using a less common carrying method will be more secure.

    Besides, wearing something only nobles do should stop people assuming I don¡¯t have enough coin.

    ¡°Excellent! Pockets are one copper each.¡±

    I sigh feeling like I just went through what one merchant who frequently brought the cell supplies called ¡®a hard sell¡¯.

    Feeling committed I let them talk me into an absurd number of pockets¨C thinking about Morri¡¯s speech on getting ripped off the entire time. I do draw the line at putting pockets on my butt though. What would be the point? Surely, I would just sit on anything I put there.

    Ultimately, they convince me to buy: two brown shirts¨C one linen an one wool¨C with a hidden pocket inside, one dark forest green vest with four front pockets and one hidden in the back, and two dark green trousers, one linen and one wool, with pockets on the sides where my hands naturally hang. I also buy three pairs of socks and underwear¨C two linen, one wool each. It all comes out to a large silver plus a mid copper to rush the alterations (both to size and adding pockets) to be ready before noon tomorrow.

    I also spend a small silver on a thicker wool cloak for when it rains and as a night blanket and have them adjust my current linen cloak to stop dragging. This adjustment is quicker and so I¡¯ll take both cloaks with me today after coming back from finishing my shopping.

    They also direct me to a number of miscellaneous stores for a list of items.

    The first is a fabric store they do business with where I buy two bundles of cloth. One yard of cheap linen for cutting into smaller pieces for bandages, washing, and separating items in my pack. The other is an amount of good wool to use as a tent in bad weather and bedding in good.

    From various other stores I get a ball of string, a length of hemp rope, two bars of soap, a pair of sharp short shears, a small knife with sheath, a dozen lead bullets, and a very tiny tin pot with a tin spoon to stir with.

    Everything costs more as expected, but the increase isn¡¯t nearly as bad as with food or medicine. Maybe two to three times as expensive as normal. Anything that requires fuel to make has gone up in price, which is just about everything. Even things that one doesn¡¯t associate with fire probably involves boiling at some point.

    I consider getting a staff that can help with walking as well as being a weapon, but wooden things are particularly expensive as they double as fuel.

    Besides I¡¯m used to going through woods without one. They¡¯re very helpful for keeping things away from your head and carrying heavy loads, but they also leave a bigger trail to follow and takes up your hands from more lethal weapons. So, the cell didn¡¯t use them.

    The various miscellaneous goods cost about a hundred raem combined. Everything else I want costs too much, so I decide to go back and get the cloaks then head to the inn.

    When I leave the Red Needle with the cloaks I¡¯m accosted by a group of gaunt children.

 Chapter 10: The price of little indiscretions is the folly of others... so no problem

    The children quickly surround me, and I grip my dagger, then relax a bit when they speak.

    ¡°Please ser, can you spare some coin? Any food?¡± They clammer.

    I am a bit surprised as I haven¡¯t been accosted for coin except for a few passive beggars sitting with a cup. I realize that while my attire still says no money, they must have watched me going into several stores to make purchases and figured I must have come into some.

    Will tossing a few coppers cause them to disperse quicker or slower? They¡¯re drawing attention, and we¡¯re in the main square.

    As I¡¯m contemplating this, I feel a tug on my cloak. I take a sharp step back and look down to a terrified small child, perhaps seven, holding a small sharp knife used to cut purse strings.

    ¡°¡­ Pllea¡­ I¡¯am sorr...¡± they try to stammer.

    I back hand them sending them sprawling, then, in one smooth motion I draw my dagger and point it at the biggest child (perhaps a few years younger than me) causing the swarm to silence.

    ¡°Move.¡± I command, gesturing with the blade.

    They knock each other over to open a path I quickly walk through, sheathing the dagger without looking a few steps after leaving them.

    A few people were looking at the commotion, but most mind their business. Most probably thought I was just another fool to attract the orphan swarm, and the violence was too quick to draw more attention.

    They probably all knew I was about to be fleeced and didn¡¯t care. The few watching were probably just waiting to rob the orphans.

    Sigh. So close.

    When I get to the Bubbling Otter a group of adults armed with cudgels are waiting in front. I move to go around back, but one spots me and points.

    Sighing, I turn and walk away. They follow, moving a little faster than my deliberately slow pace.

    I turn into an alley, cast concealment, then run with a burst a speed. I enter a blind second alley, where I use the clasp to change my cloak¡¯s colour and stand still against a wall in the shadows.

    Concealment wouldn¡¯t normally work on someone specifically looking for me, but changing my cloak¡¯s colour should push it in my favour.

    I hear them running down the first alley. So¡­ slow. What gods do they belong to? When fighting soldiers you can assume they¡¯re under a boon of strength, but with thugs you have to guess.

    I hold my breath as the group enters the intersection. Two look my way, but move on a moment later. I start walking back towards the inn having slipped past them.

    ¡­My skin itches.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Okay, just be smart about it. They did seek me out and might cause problems if I leave them be.

    I change my cloak back to brown and follow them as they look for me. I hide behind a corner watching until one of them looks back, then drop my concealment and dash out into an intersection where they see me and immediately shout to the others.

    I wait for them to round the corner before dashing around another, taking them deeper into the back alleys and towards the growing slums.

    Problem one: Blood markings cannot be washed away when used for a permanent effect such as sacrifice. Bodies showing up with Anar markings will cause the city to be locked down for days, and gate checks to be implemented on out bound traffic instead of just inbound. They may even call in reinforcements of elite mages to track me down.

    Problem two: I don¡¯t want to get significant blood on me that a passing knight might smell. Removing the faces with the markings on them would likely soak me.

    I¡¯ll have to hide or destroy the bodies without a bloodbath, but how?

    Problem three: I¡¯ll have to kill them where no one is watching.

    I smile with the solution to all three problems and begin following my nose.

    We twist and turn as I look for the source of the increasingly pungent smell. While I wait for them to catch up, I observe them for signs of which god they¡¯re sworn to.

    Okay, none of them are fast enough for a strength boon¨C they¡¯re just too heavy on their feet. Also, none of them have necklaces, so that eliminates oaths that require material symbols of devotion.

    What sort of boons would a bunch of robbers take?

    Maybe the god of cats, who has not deigned to reveal their name to humans¨C granting them night vision, hearing, reflexes and coordination.

    Well, that one isn¡¯t with them, they just tripped over a stone and nearly faceplanted.

    What about Pantokar, the lord of the hunt, granting tracking abilities?

    No, they would have spotted me in the first alley.

    What about¡­? I can¡¯t think of any other candidates.

    Obviously, Mortimar, lord of theft and broken boundaries would be ideal, but they require a physical symbol which they aren¡¯t displaying. As would any other deity I can think of.

    It must be some god I haven¡¯t heard of with a weird boon maybe with activation requirements. Or maybe they¡¯re bluffing. Pretending not to have a boon by moving too slowly like I¡¯m doing and making a show of tripping over obvious obstacles.

    This might be more dangerous than I thought.

    Just when I think it might be better to shake them after all, my nose leads me to what I¡¯m looking for¨C a long blind alley between two three story buildings ending with a cesspit.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    I wait for them with my back to the pit, tossing my pack to the ground, and loosening my sling but not fully untying it. I observe the surroundings. No windows overlook us just like I thought¨C they wouldn¡¯t want an opening for the stench.

    I examine the ground for advantages. No cover from range and several rocks that can be used as projectiles, some small enough for my sling. I pick one up and keep it in my off hand. No point in wasting a bullet at this distance when they¡¯re not wearing armour.

    All right, time to see what their mystery god does.

    They run (slowly) around the corner and smile when they see me ¡®trapped¡¯. They stop about five paces in front of me and bend over panting heavily. Five thugs, lightly armed. Four with cudgels, one of which is a broken chair leg, and the last with a large butcher knife.

    I wait impassively as they catch their breath, pretending to check the sun to see how much time has passed. It¡¯s about a minute before they¡¯re recovered enough to speak.

    ¡°Finally caught you little rat.¡± The lead says, pointing a cudgel at me.

    It¡¯s a bit rude to point out my size, I¡¯m sure my growth spurt will come any time.

    ¡°Well, here I am. What do you want?¡± I say, thinking that there¡¯s a possibility of them being useful alive depending on their connections.

    Obviously, the tactical thing would have been to shoot them with my sling when they got halfway through the alley and hit them again while they¡¯re deciding to attack or retreat then rush in and incapacitate them all. However, their mystery deity must have a tricky boon.

    The most straight forward boon I can imagine that wouldn¡¯t be obvious from observation would be something like granting great strength but only when you¡¯re attacked. It¡¯s a long shot, but it would make sense given their tactics. Corner your prey and scare them into striking first. Their display of vulnerability when they cornered me lends credence to this theory.

    ¡°We saw you,¡± the leader says, ¡°buying a lot of stuff in the square. We thought we should teach a kid how to share.¡± The goons laugh. ¡°Maybe help out the community. Lots of desperate people in town who could use that coin.¡±

    ¡°And if I spent all my coin already?¡± I ask coyly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t. You wouldn¡¯t have spent everything without buying some food.¡±

    As a matter of fact, I had no plans of buying food at this town¡¯s prices. I have enough for a few days still and can easily find berries with divination. But I don¡¯t bring this up.

    ¡°Hm, let me consider your offer. You make a compelling point.¡± I sake in mock thought¨C relishing the anticipation. ¡°Oh, I just had a thought. Who are you? Are you representatives of the community or something? Will you make sure my ¡®donation¡¯ gets where it needs to be?¡±

    They laugh. ¡°Oh yeah, we¡¯re with the resistance. We¡¯ll see your coin go to great use. Even fight the Arkothans with it.¡±

    My mood sours. ¡°Snakes in the shadows.¡± I say flatly.

    ¡°What is that supposed to¡­¡±

    There¡¯s a loud crack as I strike his head with my dagger¡¯s hilt¨C having leapt the distance before he could register my movement. As he goes down, his eyes without focus, I kick the side of his knee with a crunch that accelerates his fall¨C causing the back of his head to strike the ground with a thud.

    It takes a moment longer for the rest to register my attack, in which time I have moved to the next one. They manage a slow horizontal swing of their chair leg at my head, but I crouch low and make a wide side sweep with my leg, one arm on the ground for balance, which connects with their ankle and trips them to the ground.

    They try to get up, but I punch them in the stomach, causing them to curl, then I grab their head and slam it into the ground. Then for good measure I crack them on the forehead with my dagger hilt.

    One realizes their mistake and runs, but too late. I switch my dagger hand then, with enhanced coordination, quickly untie my sling the rest of the way and load the stone I picked up.

    I may not be the best shot, but in this distance it hardly matters. In a smooth overhand swing, I throw the stone into the back of their leg¨C causing a spurt of blood and a crack of breaking bone.

    Movement to my side and I lean back to let a blur of metal stab a few inches in front of my face. I look at the knife wielder and see a look of fear in their eyes as they realize how casually I dodged an attack they thought I was too distracted to notice.

    I grab the extended arm, kick them in the side of the knee causing them to buckle as I pull the arm forward¨C sending their head slamming right into my hilt. I let them collapse to the ground.

    Seeing the shot one trying to limp away I rush up and bash the back of the head.

    Finally, I turn to face the last one who very much resembles a tree in a thunderstorm¨C club shaking like a branch, and water flowing down the trunk.

    ¡°Really,¡± I say annoyed, ¡°you couldn¡¯t have pissed before you tried to rob me? I don¡¯t want to get that on me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a godsworn.¡± He stammers, correctly assuming I¡¯m not a squire by my attire.

    ¡°No shit! Why aren¡¯t you!?¡± I near shout, realizing how much competence I erroneously ascribed to them.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t afford the holy symbols.¡± He says.

    ¡°Not all deities require material recompense you idiot! Why would you ever choose to attack someone without a boon?!¡±

    ¡°But those gods are really strict, and you¡¯re just a kid. We figured we¡¯d just intimidate you, not fight.¡±

    I stare in horrified disbelief at his utter stupidity. ¡°What the fuck does being a kid have to do with anything? I once saw a child half my age cut through a column of troops and kill the mage they were protecting with nothing but a knife and divine power. Why would you just assume I¡¯m not under oath?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Most people aren¡¯t walking around with powerful boons!¡±

    ¡°Well, you should!¡± I say, feeling slightly the hypocrite as I also assumed I could take them without realizing they weren¡¯t inscribed with power. In my defence I could always use my magic if things went bad or even pull out the mirror.

    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll let us go?¡± He asks, taking my call to future action as a sign that he¡¯ll have a future in which to act.

    I glare, causing him to wince. ¡°What group do you belong to?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Who are you and how did you organize this attack?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t organize anything. We¡¯re just refugees trying to scrounge food for our kids. We aren¡¯t normally violent, but we saw you throwing around so much coin without protection.¡±

    All I hear is refugee: disappear all the time, won¡¯t be missed.

    ¡°So,¡± I say, trying to get as clear as answer as possible. ¡°you¡¯re under no group¡¯s protection?¡±

    ¡°Um, I guess Lindrid is kinda our leader. He looks after and tries to protect us refugees.¡±

    ¡°Does he know you intended to rob me?¡±

    ¡°No, he only deals with the big stuff.¡±

    ¡°Does anyone?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, we gathered everyone that was around¡­look are you going to let me go?¡±

    I snarl at him. ¡°You make me sick.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I mean at least collaborators do something.  Of course we lost when Caelthlon is full of wretches like you, unwilling to make the most basic of sacrifice for power.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ res¨C¡° He starts in realization.

    I crack him in the skull before he can finish the word.

    Once he¡¯s down, I remove my cloak and roll up my sleaves¨C thinking on how to do this.

    First, I cut his coin purse and toss it over to my pack. Got to make it look like a robbery, and coin is always useful. Then I cut and rip off his tunic, before finally cutting my palm to apply the symbols.

    When I¡¯m ready to offer him, I hold the tunic in a wad against his chest near the heart and stab through it¨C letting the cloth catch the blood spray as power flows through me.

    I repeat the process with the other four. Once done, I use the strength bestowed to easily lift them¨C careful not to get any fluids on me, blood or otherwise¨C and toss them in the cesspit. Once the last body is in, I take one of their waterskins and wash my hands, dagger, and face for any blood that got through the clothes, then toss the waterskin in too.

    I do one last check to make sure I have everything I¡¯m taking and everything I¡¯m leaving is with them, then cast a firestream spell on the cesspit and hold it until the whole thing fully catches into a blaze.

    That done, I calmly pick up my pack and walk away from the building infernal, casting concealment and changing my cloak to match the walls. Nothing suspicious, cesspits catch fire all the time¨C especially in the heat of summer.

    Bodies get found in them too¨C especially in this part of town. They might cause alarm when found, but they won¡¯t see the marks. Probably no one will even care.

    I stop a few times on the way back to the Bubbling Otter, dangling the Crystal Pendulum to find a roundabout route. It probably isn¡¯t necessary, but it¡¯s good practice on the off chance they might overreact and dispatch a whole divination team to find the killer.

    I get back a few hours before dark. I quickly find Tala and get her attention after she finishes serving a table in a now busy common room.

    ¡°If you could bring my meal and bath up when you¡¯re not too busy please Tala.¡± I say with a smile.

    ¡°Of course, which one first?¡± She says, smiling back.

    ¡°Oh, the food I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Be right up. Good you got back now. Storm¡¯s coming.¡±

 Chapter 11: The inherent violence in all things

    A sudden exhaustion hits me as I walk into my room, half collapsing into the chair despite the boons. I stare out the window and watch the gathering storm¨C feeling the pressure change on my skin with enhanced sense of touch.

    The tiredness isn¡¯t physical, it¡¯s all the people today. So many expectations to figure out and either match or shift. Always blending in, just like the cult taught me¡­ Those five idiots certainly didn¡¯t help.

    I spent so much energy trying to figure out their trump¨C building each sign of weakness up into a cunning ruse. But it turns out not only did they not have one, the idiots didn¡¯t even have the common courtesy of thinking they should!

    It almost sours the power I gained from them¡­ though I suppose it was nice to see how much my hard work over the last three years has put me above the unempowered.

    ¡­ Maybe it¡¯s my perspective that¡¯s off. Everyone I fought with the resistance knew how dangerous we were and so only attacked if they had some ability. Here, they¡¯ll only seek out a god¡¯s help if there is an obvious need. Some might seek out benefits for their daily lives, but most might view casual transactions as too expensive, especially if they screw up the oath and receive a curse.

    Yeah, but there are plenty of gods who aren¡¯t very demanding while giving out good boons. Calmar¡¯s basic oath for instance just requires you to protect your friends and family, always be armed, and abstain from heavy drink.

    It would have been a perfect fit for them. The first part is what they presumably are resorting to violence for, the second part is just a good idea in these circumstances, and the third they probably can¡¯t afford anyways. The extra strength and other minor benefits would have made the fight much harder.

    Yeah, but most people don¡¯t have an encyclopaedic knowledge of various gods drilled into them from childhood as hated enemies. Their boons threats to defend against, and oaths weaknesses to subvert.

    They simply don¡¯t have the knowledge to analyse which god is offering a good deal for their circumstances. Organizations can guess what their members will need and offer recommendations from collective experience, while nobles are educated enough in general to figure it out. But a random peasant? They¡¯d be too worried about getting ¡®ripped off¡¯ as Morri put it.

    Besides, it¡¯s easy to criticize when my deity is so easy when giving out power. The decision tree is just: Question one, will I be killing this person for other reasons? If yes, might as well give them to Anar. If no, maybe consider it anyways?

    There¡¯s not even an oath in the usual sense, or any threat of curses, since Anar receives his due in the form of souls rather than influence in the world. I¡¯ve never actually had to calculate if a god¡¯s bargain was good or not, at least for myself, though I did help the cell pick theirs.

    Tala knocks on the door and brings a plate of food which she places on the small table in front of me with a smile.

    ¡°Thankyou.¡± I say, returning the smile.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be up in a short while with your bath water.¡± She says and exits¨C leaving the door slightly ajar.

    I turn my attention to the food. Innkeeper Bathan was not underselling it. The bread¨Cwhich seems to be rye and barley¨C is very hard, the broth very thin, and the ale watered down enough that it wouldn¡¯t affect an infant, much less someone stacking five of Anar¡¯s boons.

    Of course, the ale wouldn¡¯t be much stronger in better times, since the alcohol isn¡¯t to get drunk but to purify the water. The rest however wouldn¡¯t cost more than a copper piece.

    It¡¯s not too bad though. The bread is at least sizable, and the boons mean that even broth this thin has some flavour. Though sadly there isn¡¯t enough broth to finish the bread, so I start dipping it in the ale instead.

    I¡¯m almost done eating when Tala and another servant enters carrying buckets of steaming water and towels draped over their shoulders. I finish the last few bites and hand them the tray when they¡¯re done filling the basin.

    ¡°Towels rent at three copper each. Hand cloths one.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± I say, paying for two towels and a cloth.

    ¡°Would you like to send your clothes to launder while you bathe?¡± She asks.

    ¡°Uhm sure.¡± I say, thinking that a professional would be better at cleaning any blood that I might have gotten on me despite my best efforts.

    ¡°All right, that¡¯ll be three coppers. I¡¯ll be in the hall, if you¡¯ll just hand me the clothes through the door.¡±

    I pay her, strip naked and give the clothes in the suggested method as she leaves.

    Locking and barring the door behind them, I immediately get in the near boiling water. They left a bucket of unheated water to cool the tub to my taste, but I don¡¯t use it¨C trusting my boons to quickly regenerate any damage from the heat. In fact, damage might be good. If it scalds off a bit of skin, any left-over blood will be gone with it. Besides, freshly regenerated epidermis is very smooth.

    Not trusting mere heat to beat a knight¡¯s sense of smell, I take the rented handcloth and the soap I bought today and scrub every inch raw, just in case some blood got through some unexpected place or lingered from my last bath.

    I laugh. Frathith was so concerned about my feet. I promised I¡¯d rub some herbs on them, but they¡¯re already healed back to perfect form.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    When the water is sufficiently soapy from my scrubbing, I get out, dump half of the extra bucket in, kneel on a towel, and cast a lesser version of the fire stream spell meant for starting campfires at the water.

    Careful not to burn the sides, I sustain the spell until the water starts to boil again, and then dunk my entire head and shoulders in.

    My face being the body part most exposed to stray blood, I hold it under as long as I can while scrubbing it furiously before the pain forces me to surface.

    Feeling lightheaded I collapse on the smoothish stone floor panting for minutes while the boons regenerate the burns on my face, fully aware that would have killed me without today¡¯s sacrifices. Eventually I gather enough strength to wrap a towel around me, and drag the chair over to the tub. Then I crush the remaining fragrant herbs I kept for my self into my hair and let it soak in.

    Once soaked, I lay with my back on the chair and dangle my mid-length dark hair into the water. I can¡¯t avoid having the still steaming water contact my scalp, but it¡¯s cooled enough not to be overwhelming. The slight pain is almost relaxing. I stay like this for a while, letting everything that might be in my hair soak out and occasionally massaging it.

    ¡­ I should really cut it. That soldier grabbed it too easily, and it soaks in blood and other filth.

    Eh, maybe another day. This is too nice even if the water is too hot¡­ and Gebal was the one who always cut it before.

    I wake to the sound of Tala knocking on the door and I realize I somehow nodded off in this awkward position. The room is dark, and the water has cooled significantly, but is still warm.

    She hands me my cleaned and fire dried clothes, but I say I¡¯m not done with the towels and bucket.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t stay in the tub so long. You¡¯ll catch sick.¡± She says, and I hold back a laugh at the thought of a mere bath borne disease defeating Anar¡¯s might.

    ¡°Thankyou, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be needing anything else tonight.¡±

    ¡°See you in the morning.¡±

    I nod and relock/bar the door. Then I slowly dump the remaining water in the bucket over me to rinse off.

    Feeling cold, I wrap the second towel around my head and use the cooling bath water to wash my dagger. Then I take the chair back to the table where I look out the small window. Night has fallen, and the first rain of the storm is just rolling in. I watch it come as I finish drying off.

    Once dry, I put the wet towels on the stone floor by the tub, and wrap myself in my new wool cloak¨C not bothering to fully dress¨C as I sit at the table to take stock and make plans now that I¡¯m in a safe location. Well, not safe. The empire might decide to make a random raid on the inn at any moment. But I¡¯d hear them coming, and at least I¡¯m secure from anyone else.

    First thing I need to know is how much money I have. I light the one free candle and dump all my coin pouches on the table. I have two pouches besides those I gained today. First is the one I have all my copper pieces and the second I have everything else. I keep them separate both because I use the copper more frequently and so keep the less valuable metal in an easier to reach but less secure location, and because copper is harder than the other two metals and will damage them if left together.

    I add coins I stole today to the table and am further disappointed by my would-be robbers by discovering that some of them kept copper and silver mixed. Perhaps they intended to sweat them. Their other pouches contain some rather mouldy bread and a few worthless trinkets. I immediately eat the food, trusting my boons to keep it down, and put the trinkets in a pile to throw away. The largest coin they have is a small silver, while the rest of the silver is pieces.

    Counting it out, their additions to my funds are a quarter medium silver, two and a half small silver. A large copper, two medium, and twenty three and a quarter small. Totalling to ninety-nine and a quarter raem.

    Moving to what I had before and gained from Morri, I still have two small gold, one and a half large silver, three medium, eight and a half small, six and a quarter large copper, nine medium, and fourteen small. Totalling to eight hundred and twenty raem, or nine hundred and twenty one with the money from the five.

    It should be more than enough, so long as I get out of Caethlon soon. The minimum daily wage in the empire is one medium copper, though that doesn¡¯t mean anything here with the standard price controls not in effect yet.

    One raem can normally buy two pounds of bread and some seasonal vegetables¨C enough to feed an adult for a day not counting fuel to cook it. Others cooking for you when travelling increases the price to between three to five raem per day, for basic meals at inns and premade trail rations. Buying those same rations here might cost as much as a large silver a day.

    Including a buffer for non-food related expenses, I should safely have enough money for a hundred days of travel. More than enough for the expected one-month journey. Assuming I don¡¯t have to buy any food here.

    I have about four pounds of hard travel bread and a quarter pound of jerky which should last about two days of walking. Using divination to find berries I should be able to extend that to four. However, even with divination finding berries will take time, and relying solely on it for food will slow progress to a near halt. I only have two months to get there and the sooner the better.

    Leaving Caethlon will take five to six days, or up to ten if I continue looking for herbs. It seems like I will have to stop in at least one more town before leaving, meaning one more security check, and unknown prices there.

    I might be able to solve this problem by hunting, but I don¡¯t really want to kill an animal. Oddly enough the cult was vegetarian. I think they wanted to associate the act of killing with divinity, and Anar gives very little for animals¨C almost none for most. The most he gives are for cats, and the cat god gets very angry when you harm them.

    So, while I don¡¯t adhere to that dietary restriction anymore, I also don¡¯t actively seek meat out. Besides, I don¡¯t really know how to process the meat. I¡¯ve seen it done while I was in the cell, and the anatomy seems similar enough to humans, but I never did it myself. It seems easy, but there might be hidden issues.

    ¡­Alright, tomorrow before the tailers I¡¯ll buy two hundred and ten raem worth of waybread and whatever dried fruit and nuts I can find. It should be enough to get me out while leaving enough coin. Once I collect my ordered items, I¡¯ll head out immediately and take the most direct path out of Caethlon.

    I¡¯ll remove all criteria from the divinations except speed and avoiding pursuit. I¡¯ll only stop to collect herbs of significant value, and food directly in my path. Hopefully the food will last without me needing to go into another war torn town, and if I do maybe prices and security will be lower by then.

    If I¡¯m going for speed, then maybe I should take Frathith¡¯s suggestion and get a boat. Pavlos wouldn¡¯t be good, as they might be on the lookout for resistance agents trying to flee the kingdom. However, the next port past the former border should be fine.

    I was planning on accumulating coin on the way as an herbmonger, but I might still be able to make some on a ship. Once out of Caethlon it¡¯ll be safe to reveal myself as a mage, and I can hire myself to a boat as a diviner and security against pirates. I might even be able to manage a private cabin to practice magic while being paid under the excuse that my divinations mustn¡¯t be disturbed or something.

    I smile remembering the one time I¡¯ve seen the sea, and decide to make this the plan. What will it be like on the water? I¡¯ll need to research if the crystal pendulum might be affected by the waves.

    There¡¯s also the slight problem that I don¡¯t know where the nearest imperial port is, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine.

    The plan determined, I move on to thinking about the entrance exam.

 Chapter 12: Planning to study

    The central imperial academy is famed for its rigorous entrance exams and standards of teaching. It has a focus on training knights and mages in their magic, especially for war, but also values mundane knowledge.

    A mundane with an excellent grasp of a valued field might get in while an advanced but ignorant mage might not. However, the latter is rare, and the former a minority. Displaying magic significantly harder than their peers (almost all fourteen years old) is typically enough for entrance. A mediocre mage will have to rely on their other areas of knowledge to push them through.

    Spells can be divided into broad difficulties. The ones I have a chance of learning in time could be described in order as: cantrip, basic, field, intermediate, and advanced¨C with field being the minimum to rely on in combat or achieve a significant result in other areas. Most entrants to the academy will have field magic. Intermediates have a good chance, and anyone that demonstrates an advanced spell will almost certainly make it.

    The only intermediate spell I know is concealment, which would likely get me in since it¡¯s works in an unusual way. However, I have used it a lot for the resistance so knowing it might be suspicious. Besides, it¡¯s from the Biblio and I would like to keep that I know it a secret both for the connection and because it¡¯s more useful if people don¡¯t know about it.

    I also know some advanced rituals from the Biblio, including using blood runes to enchant objects, but they all require human blood and would instantly get me arrested.

    My field spells are firestream, personal shield, and mental whisper. I also know a basic version of firestream that produces a shorter less intense result, and a cantrip for lighting the nearest or targeted candle. Plus a few more cantrips that are never useful enough to think about.

    The mental whisper might put me ahead since mental magic is sought after and any spell that doesn¡¯t require external casting is unusual. However, it¡¯s also from the Biblio and is more effective when others don¡¯t know I have it.

    That leaves firestream and personal shield, which are frankly the bare minimum one would expect from a combat mage and would put me at the back of the pack if I tried getting in with just them.

    The only other magical effect I can share is the crystal pendulum divination. It¡¯s hard to compare divinations to other spells, but I would put it at basic. However, I do have significant experience in using it in combat which might be something depending on how they test it.

    My magical abilities looking lacklustre I¡¯ll have to rely on mundane knowledge to supplement it.

    My greatest knowledge is in anatomy and medical herbalism, which I would say I have a working proficiency of. The anatomy is focused on blood rituals, but there are a few diagrams in the herbalism book for medical use.

    I have a good grasp of mathematics for my age which I use in magic and divinations, but so will every mage applying. Likewise, I have astronomic knowledge related to divinations and blood rituals. I would rate my history as better than average, but superficial from only having read one general book on the subject.

    Finally, I have significant knowledge of the major deities, their oaths and boons, with extensive theory on fighting against them¨C though I doubt that last part will be on the exam.

    I¡¯m largely ignorant of any other field.

    The anatomy and medicine knowledge combined with my bare minimum combat spells might be enough. I don¡¯t know how much they value those fields, but I doubt they¡¯ll dismiss it.

    However, even if I¡¯m being generous, I wouldn¡¯t say my knowledge is anything special compared to others my age who study them extensively. At most I¡¯d give my combination of abilities (that I¡¯m willing to share) no more than fifty-fifty for getting in.

    So, I¡¯ll need to learn something else.

    I have a number of spells that I¡¯ve made progress in. It¡¯s the nature of magic that you learn quicker if you divide your attention on multiple spells since figuring out something in one might help you progress in another. However, now would be the time to focus on those useful for getting in.

    The most advanced spells I¡¯ve been trying to learn are from the Biblio Anar, since his boons also makes it easier to learn and cast his affiliated spells. Some of them are very powerful so I¡¯ve been keen on learning them, but the set has a focused utility on things that make hiding a cult or subduing sacrifices easier.

    I will no doubt learn them one day, but they aren¡¯t the best choice for passing the entrance exam despite their higher difficulty for non-cultists. Besides being innately suspicious for their Anar association, all the intermediate and advanced spells I might learn in time are either suspicious on their own right, or something that¡¯s more useful if kept secret.

    For instance, an advanced high-powered short-range combat spell emits a beam that liquefies whatever it hits. Very impressive as it can kill even knights in magic armour if you can hit, and so would almost guarantee entrance. However, given the range, the most useful aspect of it is body removal. But if everybody knows you can liquefy bodies, then you become suspect number one when people go missing.

    Ditto for high level mental and stealth spells. There¡¯s a field level cleansing spell that I very much want for cleaning blood, but even that will earn me extra scrutiny if people know about it.

    So, nothing from the Biblio will work, that leaves the stolen grimoire.

    Starting with combat spells. I could probably spend all my time learning one impressive intermediate spell, or divide my focus learning a field spell that has different advantages to firestream as well as something non-combat related.

    The tricky thing about learning combat spells is you¡¯re expected to have them, so even an intermediate spell isn¡¯t going to stand out. However, having too little combat ability might make you stand out in a bad way.

    Having only a single field attack and defence spells will likely make me stand out in the second way. So, if I can¡¯t stand out in a good way then I should learn interesting non-combat spells.

    An intermediate non-combat would stand out very well. While there will be others of that level, non-combat spells are more varied than combat, so there won¡¯t be as much overlap from others.

    The problem is that I¡¯m not close to learning a non-combat spell of that level. I might be able to power through, but I¡¯m not confident. On the other hand, if I learn the intermediate combat spell I have been learning, then I will likely have time to learn one basic spell of another type.

    Okay, lets break this down. Combat spells can be said to have three basic attributes: range, damage, and area. Also casting speed, but most spells of the same level have about the same speed, with a few exceptions whose whole advantage is speed or that sacrifices it for a boost in the other areas. For this reason, basic and field combat spells will always be useful since I can cast firestream on the run, and the basic version potentially even in melee.

    Firestream is a good all-rounder spell. Mid damage, some area, and¡­ well not mid-range, but not short either. Far enough for most circumstances, especially with a concealment spell. About twenty yards, more when empowered.

    The intermediate spell I would be learning would emit a bolt of lightning from my hand. High range, high damage, single target. Has an added benefit of being more effective against people wearing metal, very good against magic shields, and starting fires at range.

    If I want to only learn a field combat spell with different uses to firestream, then I¡¯ll have to sacrifice one of its attributes.

    Sacrificing damage while keeping area doesn¡¯t make sense, as mid damage is the lowest that will reliably incapacitate an enemy in armour. Anything that¡¯s low damage would have to be precise, and preferably armour piercing. Even if you get range, a low damage area spell will just be a hinderance at best.

    Sacrificing area for damage only makes sense if you get range as well. If not, then the only use case for it would be against knights in magic armour or shielded mages, and being that close means they might kill you even after you hit them unless the damage is extreme. However, getting range and damage requires an intermediate spell.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Sacrificing range for anything would be dumb since firestream¡¯s range is already the shortest I¡¯d want to get while casting.

    So, the biggest thing I need is range. Area at range won¡¯t be useful with a field spell, so I need something precise, and preferably armour piercing.

    The spell I¡¯m thinking of is missile guidance. Casting it on a person will cause them to glow (barely visible unless the caster wishes it) with no line of effect. The caster will automatically adjust their body so that projectiles they throw or shoot will always hit precisely where they intend on the target¡¯s body (even if they can no longer see them, provided a reasonable trajectory), and the projectiles will adjust itself mid-flight to some degree to account for wind bursts and the target moving. Because of how angles work, it¡¯s actually more accurate at longer distances when against moving targets.

    The basic version of the spell just guides the missiles. There are two field versions. The first guides projectiles shot or thrown by the caster¡¯s allies and can target multiple enemies at once. The other enhances the power of the caster¡¯s guided projectiles. Intermediate does both, focuses on even more power or splits off into weird uses.

    Effectiveness is dependent on the projectile and the force the caster can put into it with their own muscles¨C making it very useful for someone like me with enhanced strength. Using an enchanted weapon would stack the effectiveness even more.

    Using my unenchanted sling without an active boon as a base, the basic spell could be said to have low damage (mid to high armour piercing), high range, and single target. The field version would have extreme range, low damage (hight to extreme piercing), and single target.

    The damage doesn¡¯t really increase much since more power doesn¡¯t do anything after the bullet penetrates and exits out the other side. Though I suppose it might go through and hit the person behind them

    When focusing solely on power at advanced level, the grimoire mentions that an otherwise not magically aided projectile can hit targets far over the horizon. It makes no claim about how far field or intermediate can hit with stacking magic.

    I¡¯ve already started learning the basic spell,and might be able to figure it out by the time I leave Caethlon if I focus on nothing else.

    The other spells I¡¯ve been learning that aren¡¯t Biblio related or too useful to reveal are remote sensing, healing, plant grower, and animal communication.

    I should also learn another divination method that¡¯s either more powerful than the pendulum, or deals with more abstract concepts. Since, I think my combat divination experience is one of my best assets, but my only potent method is anthropomancy which would get me arrested.

    Divination is easier to learn, but hard to master. I think I might be able to learn four basic spells if one is divination. Two basics could be exchanged for a field, and two fields possibly for an intermediate.

    The remote sensing spell works by touching an object as small as a coin and imparting a sense to it (you still have your regular senses). After that it can be moved to any distance and you would sense around it as if you were there, so long as you maintain the link. It also comes with an enchantment that allows you to break the link and reestablish it at will, that requires engraving a symbol on the object and filling it with silver. If the object is made of silver, then only engraving is required.

    A second object can also be enchanted that allows people other than the caster to check in on it, even non-mages.

    At basic, the spell only conveys sound. At field it also gives sight. Higher levels either allows for things like touch or seeing outside of normal human spectrum, or allows you to move the senses away from the imparted object.

    The enchanted field version would be extremely useful for security. You can place it at a safe house or cache and make sure it hasn¡¯t been compromised before going there. You can also give it to someone and watch them remotely, either with or without consent. The noble imposter was likely given something like this for the ambush.

    Theoretically, it could also be used with the missile guidance spell. Since there is no line of effect for that one, and the enemy clearly used something to guide the cascade orb onto the carriage.

    The healing spell is just a basic wound closer. It would have been useful in the cell, but is less useful on my own as my residual healing can take care of most things, albeit slower. However, I¡¯m still considering it as knowledge of anatomy has synergy with higher spells, and healing herbs can also be used to augment it.

    Also, it might be a good cover for why I heal so fast.

    The plant grower grows plants at an accelerated rate. At basic it can grow a single seasonal plant from a seed to maturation/ fruit bearing in a few hours of concentrated effort. It can be stopped and started again at will, or target a mature plant to just grow its fruit with much less required time. Higher levels either increase speed or area. The grimoire also speaks of endowing plants with magical properties, but does not contain those advanced versions of the spell.

    The idea was to grow rare medical herbs when needed. At higher levels it would be less time consuming than using divination to find them, and even at lower it can grow them in environments they¡¯re normally not found. I¡¯ve been keeping seeds from plants I¡¯ve harvested in anticipation of learning this spell for some time.

    This will have good synergy with my herbalism knowledge, which may look impressive on the exam.

    At basic levels the animal communication spell conveys emotions to and from a targeted animal. At field the mental concepts are translated into words. At intermediate, it also functions as a remote sensing spell, or can enhance the creature to be able to understand advanced concepts. A collar or other object can be enchanted to reactivate the spell at any distance like with the remote sensing spell.

    The first obvious use is security. The animal is not inherently friendly, but most are willing to negotiate for food and protection. Maybe convince a bird to watch a location and find you if something is going on.

    Another idea might be to coat a domestic animal¡¯s fur in contact poison, and convince them to go up to enemy soldiers for pettings.

    Even at basic levels it¡¯s useful, since you can use it to convey negative or positive emotions to those you want attacked on sight or protected. For instance, conveying to venomous snakes they should attack any soldiers they see.

    The most interesting use would be to use it in combination with the missile guidance and remote sensing. Have a bird drop the sensor on a location, and then lob stones on the enemy from out of line of sight. However, that would require taking it and the sensing spell up to field, and so I wouldn¡¯t have time to learn the full combo, and likewise couldn¡¯t learn a divination.

    Divinations work different than spells. They typically involve a physical medium or tool that you interpret, and learning one tool doesn¡¯t lead to learning others.

    Tools can be categorized by eight criteria. The first three are potency, precision, and variety of physical subjects/techniques. The next three are the same but with abstract. For instance, the crystal pendulum can find herbs, but not true love or make sound business advice. The seventh category is medium availability/portability. The eighth is ritual complexity/time.

    It will likely be years or decades before I learn a divination medium as potent and diverse, with such a high availability, as anthropomancy. It¡¯s potent, capable of overwhelming lesser readings, can be used for almost any physical or abstract subject you can think of, and the medium is everywhere. In theory, you could even use your own organs¨C though you¡¯ll have to be quick and have regeneration or healing magic. It¡¯s not very precise in some ways, but it can be supplemented by other tools.

    If it was safe to use outside a war, then it would be a great incentive to use healing magic. You could convince someone to be your medium, then put everything back and heal them up. But for some reason anthropomancy is outlawed by nearly every government. Maybe if I gain enough prestige, I could convince them to let me use it if I promise not to kill the medium. For now though, I¡¯ll have to pretend I don¡¯t know it.

    So, I¡¯ll have to rely on the crystal pendulum until I learn something else. Its potency is weak, and easily countered. But it has a good physical precision and variety, some of which I haven¡¯t learned. It¡¯s an easily available and portable tool, and the rituals are simple. However, it has no abstract capabilities on its own and might not work very well on boats or other moving objects. It¡¯s also limited in only being able to direct you in straight lines, and so has to be repeatedly rechecked.

    The grimoire has the basic methods for several basic, a few field, and one intermediate divination tool. I¡¯m tempted to ignore everything and just go for the last one, but even though I¡¯ll likely be able to learn it, it will take years to fully understand its outcomes.

    The grimoire also has interpretations for common outcomes for each of these, but I would have to buy a dedicated book on divinations to reliably interpret them. The more complex mediums would likely require a book dedicated to just that tool.

    So, the abstract method that utilizes a custom-made deck of cards with 10 to the something unique outcomes is off the table. Besides, the grimoire doesn¡¯t actually tell you how to make the deck, just how to use them.

    In general, anything solely abstract doesn¡¯t interest me. The method should probably have some abstract utility, but I¡¯m trying to showcase my experience in physical divinations, and that won¡¯t directly translate.

    If I want to have both physical and abstract divinations, then it will need to sacrifice other criteria.

    ¡­ all right. I¡¯ll try to find something that can be the basis for the hardest to find and complex tool with the most versatility, power, and precision in the book¨C a thin silver rod with symbols and ratio measurements with other supplementary objects. If that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll go with one of the methods that involves fire with loss of precision. The rod is a field divination while the others are basics. I¡¯ll also need paper and ink. I already have a fine art brush, but I should probably get another so I don¡¯t mix my blood brush with my ink brush.

    For now, I¡¯ll practice the missile guidance, and decide on one or two others¡­ healing and plant growth are the most useful at basic, while the other two would be more useful at field.

    So, if I get the field tool I¡¯ll learn¡­ probably healing. Plant growth is good, but its greatest synergy is with a form of basic divination that burns specific plants, or to grow medicine that healing magic covers. Though growing poison on demand would be nice, as would food if I had to flee into the woods.

    If I don¡¯t get the tool, then I¡¯ll learn animal communication. It¡¯s better at the security role than remote sensing, and befriending animals might open up boons from animal deities¨C who are hard to please but are some of the only gods on neutral terms with Anar.

    Everything decided, I practice the three potential spells to the sound of the raging storm late into the night.

 Chapter 13: An overreaction

    Learning magic is like a negotiation between your soul and the world. Sometimes it is negotiation in the same way war is. Sometimes it¡¯s not. With the storm raging outside it feels very much like the former.

    Just as well, I¡¯m more used to this form of diplomacy.

    I make good progress on the spells, but it costs me sleep. Several times, even after the wind and thunder is over, I suddenly wake feeling the eye that makes the world inverting its gaze upon me. Very disturbing for one who has lived in hiding most of their life.

    Fortunately, the absurd padding of the feathered mattress quickly smothers me back to sleep each time. So not too much rest is lost.

    I really must get one of these when I reach capital. Spending a large gold piece for the best feathers and sheets might not be what Tanyth had in mind when she said ¡®operation expenses¡¯, but I¡¯m starting to think one will be crucial¡­ for spell research, of course.

    I wake feeling refreshed, but a little sore. I open the window to see the sun has risen perhaps an hour ago. I had meant to rise sooner but am glad I didn¡¯t.

    The town is bustling, recovering from the storm. Puddles everywhere, signs of wind damage on trees and roofs, and one building burned down by lightning.

    I quickly dress and pack, wash my face in the now cooled bath water, then head downstairs.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Tala says from behind the counter. She looks frightened. Eyes dilated, slight tremor, and glancing at random noises. Mostly composed though, so I doubt it¡¯s anything eminent.

    ¡°You want breakfast? Special for our private rooms. We still have a few birds, and they laid some eggs this morning. For a silver you can have one, some hashed potatoes, a few greens and a cup of mixed tuber juice. All fresh from our garden out back¨C we hire a guard full time just for it.¡±

    I hesitate for a moment, keeping in mind my resolution to spend as little as possible on food here. However, it sounds better than I¡¯ll get for a while, and cheaper per content than the meagre meal last night. Though perhaps Tala is just better at selling it than her boss.

    ¡°All right, sounds good.¡± I say, producing the silver.

    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll have it made right up.¡± She says, going to the kitchen to place the order then returning to continue her task behind the bar.

    ¡°So,¡± I say as she returns, ¡°anything going on?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, terrible news! Everyone¡¯s talking about it. Last night before the storm, five people were found dead in a burning cesspit!¡±

    ¡°¡­that is terrible¡­ but I was under the impression people are killed here all the time¨C at least in the current troubles.¡±

    ¡°Of course, a night doesn¡¯t go by nowadays that a few people aren¡¯t knifed for bread or coin. But only ever one or two people at a time, and usually only if they¡¯re vulnerable. But a group of five people killed all at once?

    ¡°I always take one of the guards if I leave the square,¡± she gestures to one of the thugs I saw when I first entered, ¡°but if that¡¯s not even enough anymore then how can I make extra coin doing errands? Are we even safe in here? We never have more than two guards in at once.¡±

    I examine the thugs guarding the room. They¡¯re both muscular, posture ready for violence, and armed with cudgel, dagger and hand axe.

    Each prominently displays a symbol to Vilnra, the god of protectors (distinct from Calmar who is the god of vigilance and defensive war whose focus is on punishing the aggressors.) who grants less strength than most who do and even less coordination, but also a normal reflex boost, high perception, high resilience and is one of the few deities who grants a combat level regeneration at their lowest boon, but only for wounds received while protecting their charge.

    Either one would likely prove a harder fight than the whole group I put in the cesspit, especially if they¡¯ve taken intermediate oaths.

    I smile. ¡°I think you¡¯re underestimating your protectors. There is safety in numbers, but I¡¯m sure the individuals in the group were weak on their own. Whereas anyone can see your guards are dangerous people and godsworn¨C which seems to be a big deal in these parts. They¡¯re probably more intimidating to attack than your average group of five. I wouldn¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°I suppose¡­ they are saying a mind mage is being sent for to hunt the killers.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ is frightening news.¡± She looks at me oddly and I remember most people think of the mind mages as guardian protectors rather than fearsome enemies, so I move to deflect. ¡°I¡¯ve heard all the mind mages are busy chasing rebels. You don¡¯t suppose these murders are related to them, do you?¡±

    ¡°Oh my! That would be dreadful. It¡¯s bad enough for the rebels to be causing problems outside the walls, but now they¡¯re in town too? You were out a long time yesterday. I hope you didn¡¯t run into any trouble.¡±

    ¡°¡­oh, not really. A few persistent beggars but nothing dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Oh good¡­ I suppose you must know about this type of trouble from all your traveling.¡±

    ¡°A bit¡­ though I haven¡¯t been traveling on my own for long. You probably have a better sense than most from living in this town.¡±

    ¡°Oh, not really. Things only really got bad about a year ago, and since then I¡¯ve been keeping to the main square. The guards escorting me often say I have no sense for trouble.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Oh, well, I suppose if that mentality helps do your task more effectively then it¡¯s not too bad to rely on professionals for caution, even if it does stress them out. Division of labour as the Arkothans say.¡±

    ¡°Aw, that sure is nice of you to say. Oh, your food¡¯s ready. I¡¯ll let you get to that and get back to cleaning.¡±

    I take my food to an empty table and notice one of the guards glaring at me. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s out of annoyance at me telling Tala it¡¯s okay to make their jobs harder, or because they find me suspicious. Though, being suspicious, I always worry people find me so¨Cthough I try to keep that pushed down inside.

    I ignore them in favour of eating. The greens are fleshy and bitter, but go well with the hashed potatoes and egg. The tuber juice is¡­ interesting. A dark reddish purple, slightly sweet with a bitter aftertaste. It¡¯s not bad but is unexpected.

    I finish the meal, return the room key to Tala, and get directions to a bakery with good way bread. I easily find the place on a back street near the square and see a much-expected queue wrapping around it.

    I sigh, look to the sun and see I still have several hours before it¡¯s time to get my clothes, and so queue up.

    ¡°Oh yes, you need to be careful, snakes can be anywhere.¡± I hear in conversation about ten minutes later from several spots behind me. ¡°Why I once saw a whole brood of venomous snakes in the shadows of a statue of the god of healing, just the other day.¡±

    I strain my senses, still enhanced from last night¡¯s boons, in search of watchers. On that roof top? That window? That alley? Nothing.

    Keeping a stoic face, I wait five minutes, then look to the sun as if realizing I had an appointment, leave the queue, and walk slowly away.

    A minute later I hear the young man who told the story make an excuse and follow me out of queue, catching up to about twenty steps behind, then matching my pace.

    I wait until we get a few blocks away before ducking into an empty alley, changing my cloak and casting concealment before finding a place to hide.

    The man turns into the alley, curses when he doesn¡¯t see me, and runs farther in.

    I tackle him as he passes, shove him into a spot not visible from the entrance, and place my dagger across his throat.

    ¡°Strikes without warning. You call that a subtle challenge?¡± I whisper, perhaps less intimidating than I hoped given that my head only reaches his shoulders.

    ¡°You call beating children in the main square subtle?¡±

    ¡°I only hit one, and they were trying to rob me. Besides, that hardly seems noteworthy here.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but you earned their resentment. One followed you back to the inn and saw a group of five adults they recognized follow you into an alley. When those five adults didn¡¯t come back to the shelter last night and the whole town is talking about five mysterious bodies found burned in a cesspit¡­ Well, they put five and five together. You¡¯re lucky they told us instead of the watch. Lindrid figured you¡¯re one of us and wants to talk.¡±

    ¡°I should kill you.¡±

    ¡°What, why?¡±

    ¡°You just told me a public figure is part of the resistance with only the barest confirmation of who I am.¡±

    ¡°But the code¡­¡±

    ¡°The empire knows the code you idiot. We don¡¯t say it to protect us from them, just to avoid accidently exposing ourselves to civilians. Never say it with so many people listening, you never know when a spy might be next to you. In fact, I could be one. This whole thing could be a ruse to lure you and Lindrid out. Never compromise the cell network, even to itself.¡±

    ¡°¡­look I get that paranoia keeps you field types alive, but we¡¯re social operatives. Our job is to gain influence in communities until we can move them to strike. We haven¡¯t done anything illegal yet, so paranoia just draws attention to us. The empire isn¡¯t going to kill five people just to lure out resistance that might be hiding in the refugees.¡±

    ¡°No, they would kill more. They¡¯d abduct random people from the street, rip information from their minds until they become listless dolls, and then cobble their psyche back together into the shape of sleeper agents or informants in their network. Of course, you wouldn¡¯t know about any of that, being SoOps and all.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not fair. We¡¯re doing our part.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sorry, you¡¯re right.¡± I say, realizing that I¡¯m technically a social operative now. I mean, it¡¯s not like the resistance have official divisions for me to be transferred. I just never thought of it until now.

    Though it¡¯s not that I discounted what they did before, I just don¡¯t like talking with them.

    ¡°¡­Right,¡± he says, obviously surprised that I apologized, ¡°I guess at least you didn¡¯t pronounce it ¡®soaps¡¯¡­ Listen, you need to talk to Lindrid. There¡¯s a meeting tonight with the cell. You need to be there.¡±

    Footsteps at the alley entrance draws my attention. I sheath my dagger and drag him along.

    ¡°Accept my spell.¡± I say as we move.

    ¡°What? Right okay.¡±

    I cast concealment on both of us and find another hiding spot in a blind alley farther in.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go.¡± I whisper, huddling close to be heard. ¡°I have someplace I need to be, and you already cost me half an hour. Besides, going to a meeting would endanger both of us.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s very insistent you meet. You caused us a lot of trouble. The refugees are afraid and angry because of you, and they¡¯re looking to Lindrid to find the killers. If he can¡¯t turn this in our favour, then your stunt might jeopardize our whole operation here.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I thought you understood the value of Social Ops.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because the resistance is dead.¡±

    ¡°¡­What!?¡± He says too loudly. I give him a ¡®hush¡¯ which provokes an angry ¡®then explain¡¯ look.

    I sigh. ¡°Three days ago, the empire launched a serries of attacks on multiple cells. From the nature of the reports, we estimate that half our field cells have been eliminated in one day, including most major assets. I¡¯ve been out of communication since, but I¡¯d imagine they didn¡¯t stop there.

    ¡°They¡¯ll likely make an announcement about it in a day or two. I¡¯m¡­ sorry to have caused trouble. However, your social operation is now pointless. The towns strategy depended on a mobile field force, which we no longer have.¡±

    He stares at me in shocked horror, so I turn to walk away. ¡°Wait!¡± He grabs my shoulder.

    I yank on his arm, pulling him in front of me and slamming him to the wall, my body pinning his with sheer strength.

    ¡°Never grab me.¡± I warn, not letting go.

    ¡°Lindrid will tell the watch about you if you don¡¯t meet him.¡±

    ¡°He would betray the cell network? You know this, he told you?¡±

    ¡°I know him. He¡¯s ambitious¨C using the resistance to rise in rank. If his plans for becoming a lord are no longer happening, then he¡¯ll do anything to maintain the position he gained here. In fact, he¡¯d probably turn you in just out of spite.¡±

    I let go of his arm and step back. He rubs where I held and glares.

    Meeting tonight is obviously no good. It would delay me by more than half a day as the gates close after dark. Moreover, my boons will end in about two hours and it would be stupid to meet a man who¡¯s willing to betray me without them. I could just say I¡¯ll meet him and then skip town, but if he informs the enemy then they¡¯ll send riders after me.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I say, deciding as I speak, ¡°I¡¯ll meet him, but not tonight. Take me to him now.¡±

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s in his public role, it¡¯ll be more dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Not for me. I need to see him alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you going to do?¡± He asks, looking at the dagger I held to his throat.

    I shrug. ¡°Come to an accord¡­ or kill him. I guess it¡¯s up to him. You going to warn him?¡±

    ¡°You think I need to? We all know how you field types are. Always direct. Never solve a problem with words when a blade will do, right?¡±

    ¡°Just lead the way.¡±

 Chapter 14: Nose thumbing

    I inwardly curse as we weave our way deeper through the backstreets into the slums under concealment. Everything has to be a hassle.

    ¡°How can mental magic affect so many at once and without damage?¡± The man asks after we briskly walk past another beggar who doesn¡¯t even look up as we pass.

    ¡°It targets a different area than what you¡¯re thinking. Most mind mages target the centre of self, and that¡¯s a fortress. To do anything there you must pit your whole being against it, and break through. That takes time and damages the target. However, it¡¯s what¡¯s necessary to shape even a basic act or catch a single thought.

    ¡°What I¡¯m doing is targeting a function on the periphery, the node of perception¨C much easier. I¡¯m also not actually changing anything. I¡¯m just attaching a signal to everything we do, including sounds, that carries an instruction not to see us, or rather not to notice. Nothing major.¡±

    ¡°It sounds major. Just not seeing someone who¡¯s standing right in front of you?¡± He says.

    I smile. ¡°Well, really all it does is give a little push. Doing stuff that¡¯ll draw attention will push right back, and then people will see.¡±

    ¡°A little push?¡± He scoffs.

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re all so proud of our perception, our whole world revolves around it. So, making someone not notice something seems earthshattering. But people don¡¯t notice things all the time. Look around. How many things can you be aware of at once? A handful? How many things are actually in view? Thousands, sometimes millions. Not noticing things is the natural state, and magic that reinforces the natural state is always easy. Just think, if it wasn¡¯t the case, how could the resistance have lasted? Your cell with its slack security especially?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± He says in a tone that says I might technically be right, but I¡¯m clearly ascribing greater significance to it than is warranted.

    ¡°Were¡¯ here.¡± He says, stopping in an alley looking at the nicest building in the area. Four stories, mix of stone on the bottom and wood at top, with a stream of people going in and out. The entrance with the people is on the largest street around, and it towers over the buildings on the other sides that form cramp alleys.

    ¡°Public role, right. What does he do?¡±

    ¡°I thought you knew.¡± He gives an alarmed look saying, ¡®I thought you had a plan¡¯.

    ¡°I just heard his name and that he¡¯s looking out for the refugees.¡±

    He gives a look that says ¡®and you threatened to kill me for that? It could be a completely different Lindrid¡¯ but doesn¡¯t press.

    ¡°He¡¯s a merchant. He buys the grains coming in and other goods and gives it away to the refugees to buy influence. He also sells a lot of it for enormous profit under other companies, but the refugees only see the donations.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like he¡¯s slowing down this town¡¯s uprising rather than hastening it.¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°He¡¯s not actually bringing in anything, he¡¯s just arranging for as much as possible of what does to be under his name. He¡¯s even bought up merchant groups to direct them away from Fluemberg.¡±

    ¡°I see. So, all these people are going in to receive handouts?¡±

    ¡°And other things. Some of them are going in to see one of the charity doctors he pays to come from other parts of town. More are coming to him¡­ holding court, you could say. People coming in and telling him their problems that he promises to fix.¡±

    ¡°Right, so if he just got up and left the building it would cause notice?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Where is he holding court?¡±

    ¡°A hall on the first floor.¡±

    ¡°Is there a private place he can go to inside the building that won¡¯t cause notice?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯ll often retreat to his office, either because something came up or he needed a break.¡±

    ¡°Where is it, exactly?¡±

    ¡°Top floor, corner windows on the other side overlooking his granary.¡± He says pointing to the slightly obscured storage structure.

    ¡°Do you have a public role in there?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, his assistant.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay, here¡¯s the plan. You go in and whisper that there was an urgent problem meeting me. When you go to his office, tell him that I¡¯ll only meet with him now, but I won¡¯t come in with all the people. He¡¯ll have to figure it out himself. I¡¯ll defer to his judgment.  I¡¯ll wait here, come and get me when he gives you instructions. Make sure he understands that if he takes his time, I¡¯m gone.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t actually leave before I get back though, will you?¡± He looks at me with eyes that says he¡¯ll be hurt if I do. Damn social operatives.

    ¡°That depends on how fast you are. Now go.¡±

    He rushes towards the door. The moment he turns away, I drop our concealment spell and recast it on just myself, then immediately run across the side street into the alley at the back of the building.

    I expected refugees taking shade in the cramp alley, but I come across a thug patrolling with a cudgel evidentially to keep them from camping around the building. Makes this easier for me.

    I wait a few seconds for them to leave the alley while changing my cloak to match the exact shade of brown of the stones that make the wall, then I start to climb.

    The stones are flusher than in many buildings around here, but still jut out enough to provide stable holds at the mortar, especially with my tiny fingers. It might even be enough for me to climb without my boons, provided I left my pack at the bottom. With my boons it¡¯s an easy climb even while carrying it.

    It gets tricky halfway up where the material changes from brown stone to whitewashed wood with seams far too small to grab. The floor juts out more than a yard in all directions in an overhang supported by wooden struts that merge into support beams going all the way up to the roof.

    I take a short break laying on the support as I change my cloak from brown to white, then I hang off it, backside down, and scurry to the edge of the inverted floor. Once there, I hook my legs round the support and let go with my hands in a sort of sit up position. I grab hold of the inch or so of the thick vertical support beam that protrudes from the wall, and pull myself up along it.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Even with god given strength my muscles ache as I pull myself up while maintaining my grip. Panic strikes! How long do I have? Should be¡­ an hour, maybe an hour and a half. What if I¡¯m wrong, what if they give out midway? I¡¯ll¡­ just jump back on to the roof of the building behind me. How much time will our meeting take? Will I have to go back the same way? No¡­ I should be able to just jump down.

    If only the window wasn¡¯t closed. I would have just gotten on the roof of the building behind me, and jumped up to it. I can still do that if I feel my boon about to go, but it¡¯ll be too noisy. My concealment might work for people in the surrounding rooms, but I don¡¯t know if anyone in here has enhanced hearing, even ignoring the possibility of them being in the room.

    It takes about a minute to reach the corner office. I leap sideways from the beam to grab a hold of the sill, then pull myself up to insert my small knife in the crack and slowly lift the latch. I leverage the knife to open the window a crack for me to peak through. Seeing nobody inside, I open the window the rest of the way, push my pack through, and myself after. Then I relatch the window, pick up my pack, and hide in the corner behind an armoire, changing my cloak to match the room¡¯s dark red wallpaper.

    Enough time for me to catch my breath passes before a fit middle-aged man¨C with neat salt and pepper hair in an ornate silk tunic that subtly suggests fine muscles beneath¨C bursts through the door with the man who contacted me. The latter closes and locks the door behind them.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Lindrid, presumably, says as he sits in a padded chair behind his ornate desk.

    His assistant relays what I instructed and Lindrid leans back and considers.

    ¡°Little shit.¡± He finally mutters. ¡°Do they know how much trouble they caused me?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve been informed.¡± The assistant says dryly.

    ¡°At yet they have the gall to demand I move up the meeting to my most productive time?¡±

    His assistant shrugs. ¡°They seemed in quite the rush.¡±

    ¡°Field ops always are¡­¡± He goes silent thinking, before snapping instructions. ¡°All right, find Bryvos and tell her to take her team and hide in the cellar. Make sure everyone else is out and lock the door. Then go get our friend and take them there through the secret tunnel. I¡¯ll be down shortly.¡±

    ¡°¡­ is there a reason why we¡¯re including Bryvos in the meeting? Our new friend is a mage, and very serious. You know how oversensitive even a laidback field operative can be. If our friend thinks this is an ambush, who knows how they might overreact.¡±

    ¡°Bryvos knows how to hide, and I need her there in case negotiations fail. Our friend from the field has already cost me two setbacks, and their arrogance is grating. Depending on what they have to say for themselves I might turn their body over to the mob after all.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll let them know then.¡± The assistant says without emotion then leaves¨C a click as the door locks behind him.

    Lindrid pulls out a pen and paper and starts writing something furiously in code. I creep up behind him, put my hand tightly over his mouth and press my dagger against his throat.

    ¡°It¡¯s so nice of you to plan me a party, but I¡¯m afraid I must decline the invitation. Accept my spell.¡±

    Lindrid tenses, then relaxes and nods. I drop my concealment on myself, and then let go of his mouth to recast it over both of us.

    He speaks with unveiled contempt. ¡°I should have known that a field operative wouldn¡¯t defer to my judgment.¡±

    ¡°Naturally. You really should have realized it before sending your entire security team to the opposite end of the building though. That was nice of you.¡± I smile very smugly as I move around him to sit on the desk, keeping the dagger pointed at his throat. Morri would be appalled¡­ or maybe delighted.

    He glares, and my smile deepens as his eyes go to my dirty shoes dangling against the fine wood.

    ¡°What did the spell do?¡± He asks.

    ¡°Made it so others can¡¯t hear us.¡± I say, hopefully misleading. Casual eavesdroppers won¡¯t notice our conversation, but it won¡¯t do anything if he screams.

    ¡°I have an enchanted item that does the same.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t really think I¡¯d let you activate it do you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now, you wanted to meet? Well, I¡¯m here. What do you want?¡±

    He glares, tension building in his forehead. ¡°What do I want? I want to know why, after two years priming this town for revolt, when I am a week away from activating, my usual outside contact doesn¡¯t show on time? Why the next day a half-sized blood crazed field operative comes instead, and instead of coming to see me, bulls their way through my town, murders five of my assets, and nearly destroys my whole operation?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ first, they attacked me, and they didn¡¯t know the passphrase.¡±

    ¡°I said they were assets, not cell members. They didn¡¯t know they were working for us. It would be counterproductive if I brought everyone under my patronage into the fold.¡±

    ¡°Well, the point remains they attacked me. Accidents happen. It was unavoidable, let¡¯s move on.¡±

    ¡°You just snuck into my office on the fourth floor and hid through an entire conversation about you. I¡¯m sure you could have avoided them just fine.¡±

    ¡°Aw, well, um¡­ by the way, if they were assets, why weren¡¯t they godsworn? Surely, they would be more useful if you offered guidance as their patron on that issue, and it wouldn¡¯t reveal our plans.¡±

    ¡°I survive by avoiding notice. Accumulating an army of godsworn under me would attract the empire¡¯s gaze. I intend for them to take mass oaths when we were closer to the uprising. Until then I¡¯ll discourage it both for subtly and so they feel more dependent on us. Now answer the rest of my questions.¡± He says in a commanding tone, steely eyes, verry much as if a dagger isn¡¯t being pointed at his throat. ¡°Why did my regular contact not show, and why are you here instead?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here because I needed shelter from the storm last night. Your contact most likely isn¡¯t here because they¡¯re dead, or having their mind ripped apart. As is half the resistance.¡±

    His eyes narrows so I explain the details.

    ¡°I see.¡± He says when I¡¯m done. ¡°Then I need your help to move up the schedule.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± I stare at him in mild shock. ¡°You want to go ahead with the uprising? Why? There¡¯s no point without the field cells to support you. Even if you defeat the garrison, without us, they can concentrate their forces and take back the town with a day¡¯s effort. The resistance is dead, why hurt Caethlon more if we can¡¯t drive them out?¡±

    ¡°If the resistance is dead, why are you on a mission?¡± He asks, giving me pause. ¡°You are on one, right? It¡¯s why you¡¯re in a rush?¡± I nod. ¡°Let me guess, you¡¯re going someplace to plant the seed of a future struggle? This is the same.¡±

    ¡°I fail to see how depopulating Caethlon further will strengthen Caethlon in future rebellions.¡±

    ¡°It helps because if they do depopulate Fluemberg, then that will build resentment that could last generations. They know this, and will be willing to negotiate for our surrender. Even if we don¡¯t get much, we can still win a few rights that will increase our autonomy just a little. With those rights we can support future resistance. So, whether they wipe us out or not, it¡¯s a seed.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± I say derisively.  ¡°They¡¯ll give Fluemberg some minor autonomy maybe, and maybe they¡¯ll put you in charge after the lord mayor happens to die in the riots. You¡¯ll become a lord just like you wanted.¡±

    ¡°¡­Timos told you that?¡± He looks¡­a little hurt?

    ¡°Timos¡­?¡± It takes a moment for me to realize who he¡¯s talking about. ¡°What¡¯s with this cell and giving out it¡¯s member¡¯s names without even being asked? And don¡¯t tell me how your rules are looser because paranoia attracts attention in the settlements. ¡®Timos¡¯ went through that. It¡¯s still nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t know what Timos told you about my intentions.¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± I interrupt, gesturing away from his throat with the dagger. ¡°I¡¯m not one to judge. Plenty of people are in the resistance for their own benefits. Without opportunists and profiteers, myself included, we wouldn¡¯t have lasted a year.¡±

    ¡°¡­I appreciate your sentiment. And yes, it¡¯s true I have my own ambitions. But I wouldn¡¯t be pushing the plan if I didn¡¯t believe it would help the cause whether I live or die.¡±

    I sigh, considering his argument. Sure, it¡¯s been two years since I really believed we could push the Arkothans out and regain our independence. I¡¯ve read my history book, that just doesn¡¯t happen in the timeframe we¡¯re talking about. The leaders know, and I know, we¡¯re just lying to ourselves and the lower members because we can¡¯t admit that what we were always fighting for was a war generations from now. So, this line of thinking isn¡¯t really new. And if he gets to be a lord? That¡¯s great for him. I certainly entertained the notion for myself, not to mention the power I¡¯ve gained by giving Anar souls.

    Besides, causing a revolt would be a good way of covering my tracks for the murders.

    ¡°Fine.¡± I say, putting away my dagger. ¡°I¡¯ll make you a lord. But if I¡¯m helping you on your mission, you¡¯ll need to help me on mine. I mean a lot of help. Enough to be worth the title. So, what¡¯s the plan?¡±

    He smiles with perfect straight white teeth. ¡°I need you to burn the imperial granary.¡±

 Chapter 15: Non-hostile negotiations

    ¡°So, the storm broke a hole in the wall here?¡± I say, pointing at a detailed map of the imperial granary with my dagger. ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°I said a hole was made in the perimeter wall during the storm, not by it.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The door burst open and Timos rushes in. ¡°Bad news, our friend disa¡­ peared.¡± He trails the last word as he notices me casually sitting on the desk with his boss standing behind me, his arm pointing to the map over my shoulder.

    ¡°Hey Timos.¡± I wave with the dagger.

    ¡°You said you¡¯d wait outside.¡± He says, his eyes conveying a strange hurt. Like he¡¯s a dog I just kicked¡­ odd, since I¡¯ve never done that, but still know what it might feel like.

    ¡°Yeah, I lied. You should try it sometime, being SoOps and all.¡±

    ¡°What, I mean, why¡­ what are¡­ what are you doing in here?¡± He stammers.

    ¡°Well¡­ first I was thinking I might kill your boss, but now we¡¯re planning on how to burn the imperial granary down¡­ speaking of which, please close the door.¡±

    He complies, face slacked.

    ¡°Thank you, now accept my spell, both of you.¡± They both comply as I drop concealment and recast it on all three of us.

    Timos sits dejected in the chair in front of the desk, and silently listens as Lindrid continues to explain the details of his plan. ¡°As I was saying, there are typically five soldiers, plus around ten workers at the granary at this time of day. In addition, there are ten soldiers and a squire on reserve to supress any sudden food riots, but you only need to worry about those if you alert them.¡±

    ¡°So how do you know all this? The map too?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Bribes, mostly. The map is a copy I acquired when I was building my own granary with the excuse of needing to compare, plus more bribes.¡±

    ¡°Right. So, I really don¡¯t want to be inside the perimeter when the fire starts and soldiers start swarming. What¡¯s the plan for setting this off?¡±

    ¡°We have an alchemical device that is incomplete. The incendiary is in a glass tube that will burst into a powerful flame once exposed to air. The plan was to place it in the grain chamber directly. However, the mechanism to break the tube on a timer was set to be completed in four days¨C right before we were ready to strike. We didn¡¯t want to have the complete object in our possession until we were ready to use it.¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s fine. Just give it to me. I have a way; it won¡¯t be precise though. Anything else I should know?¡±

    Lindrid shakes his head no, but Timos raises his hand and speaks. ¡°Yeah, just one thing. Why are you doing this? I thought you said the resistance was dead.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s to plant the seeds of future resistance.¡±

    ¡°You mean fatten Lindrid¡¯s coin purse. With the imperial granary destroyed, his granary will be the only food supply in town.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thankyou for catching up. Now, if you¡¯re going to talk, you might as well be helpful.¡± Timos¡¯ face reddens as I turn to Lindrid. ¡°I need two things. The first is a complete change of clean clothes. Everything: shoes, socks, belt, undies, cloak included. Also, a filled waterskin. Some thin leather gloves that go to my elbow if you have them, thick will do if you don¡¯t. They don¡¯t need to fit perfectly. I just don¡¯t want to be seen wearing the same outfit I¡¯ve been walking around town in, and I might get blood on me, so it¡¯s best to dispose of it after.¡± My eyes shift briefly to Timos.

    Lindrid takes the hint. ¡°If you could arrange that for us, please Timos. The charity clothes should have what our friend needs.¡± Timos glances hesitantly at me, but quickly leaves to find the items. When he¡¯s gone Lindrid turns to me again. ¡°Now what¡¯s the second thing?¡±

    ¡°I need to kill someone in the next half hour for¡­ divination purposes.¡± I half lie. There are divination reasons at play, but I need to sacrifice someone to extend my previous boons. If I go now there¡¯s only a fifty-fifty chance that my current boons will last through the job. If I sacrifice someone before, then my current boons will be extended for another four hours¨Cpossibly enough time to leave the city. ¡°I need someone secluded where the body won¡¯t be discovered for at least a day.¡±

    He looks at me suspiciously, so I hasten to explain. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long you plan your takeover to last, but with an event as big as a granary burning down, the perpetrator¡¯s path, both to and from, can be traced for weeks. By killing someone before I go, I can force the trail to break off at the body instead of going all the way back here. So, any hermits living on their own that you don¡¯t mind if I murder? Or maybe a small group that won¡¯t be missed?¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t they be able to trace the route from the body to here?¡±

    ¡°Not after what I do to it.¡± I say, hopefully cryptic, rather than making an obvious reference to anthropomancy.

    He pauses to consider then pulls out a map of the town. ¡°There¡¯s a small group of thugs here in a yellow house slightly isolated from the surrounding buildings. Three men who¡¯ve refused to become my clients, and so their removal will be beneficial as I take over. Three of them live in the house, and they work at night so they should all be there sleeping. It¡¯s possible their associates might come looking for them sooner, but they wouldn¡¯t go to the watch about their murder given what else is inside. It has a basement with lots of goodies I¡¯m told.¡±

    ¡°It will have to do. Do you know what boons they have?¡±

    ¡°A basic level brute¡¯s. Highest strength and resilience, plus some healing. No coordination or perception or anything else.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now let¡¯s talk price. My assumption was that I would be leaving town before the granary actually went up. I don¡¯t want to be caught in any of the aftermath. Was that your understanding too?¡±

    ¡°It would be nice to have someone of your capabilities around to help with harder targets, but I had planned for success without needing a field asset.¡±

    ¡°Good, that will lower the price. The first two items I need on my mission should be simple for you to get. Coin and food. I need traveling expenses, coin for when I get where I¡¯m going, and enough trail rations to get me out of Caethlon and then some without having to stop at a town or forage¡­ in fact, do you have a map of the empire?¡±

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He says, grabbing a large scroll and unravelling it on the desk.

    ¡°Okay, where is the nearest imperial port outside of Caethlon?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d want Port Salunt, here.¡± He says, pointing.

    ¡°Then I need enough food to get there on foot. Also, I¡¯d love this map.¡± He raises an eyebrow. ¡°I have divination techniques that can utilize it. The higher quality the better and even I can tell this is high quality.¡±

    ¡°¡­ All right. I have a spare.¡± He says, rolling it up and putting it in a traveling case which he hands me. ¡°The food is easy to gather. As for coin¡­¡± He opens the armoire that I hid behind to reveal a quickly opened safe. From it he hands me one large gold, two medium, three small, and a pouch of lesser coins. ¡°The pouch has three of each silver and copper coin types¨C an amount I¡¯ve found usefully liquid. This should be able to get you to anywhere you need and sustain you, no?¡±

    I quickly do the math. The pouch is worth four hundred and eight raem, which added to my previous funds should be enough to go anywhere, not even counting the gold. The small gold being worth five hundred and four. The two medium gold are worth more than that, and of course the large gold is worth more than everything else I have combined besides the three I already have.

    He¡¯s smiling smugly as I take the coin. He¡¯s showing off that he can just casually give this to me as if saying ¡®see, this is the worth of our operations.¡¯ What would he think if I told him Tanyth gave me three large gold?

    Still, the smaller coins are more useful in the short run, so I say ¡°thanks¡± and hide them in my pack.

    ¡°No problem. Now what else can I get for you?¡±

    ¡°Any spare magic items?¡± I say, without missing a beat.

    He laughs. ¡°And to think I didn¡¯t believe you when you said you¡¯re an opportunist like me. Hmm, what to give you. You obviously don¡¯t need my silencer, and I¡¯m not going to give you my ring¡­It would be helpful if you could tell me your mission, but of course you can¡¯t. No wait.¡± He smiles broadly. ¡°I know just the thing.¡±

    He goes to a drawer and pulls out a glass bottle with magic symbols which he explains with gestures. ¡°A smoke catcher. Perfect for a little pyromaniac like you. Twist the top like this and it will suck in all the smoke in the area, leaving the air breathable. Twist it the other way and it will let out the smoke it captured at a rate proportionate to how far you twist. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡± With this I can use fire without fear of notifying everyone for miles around.

    ¡°A word of warning. It removes some of the smell of whatever you¡¯re burning with the smoke, but not all of it¡­ Oh, you should take these too.¡± He ruffles through a desk drawer and pulls out a pair of short knives in black leather sheaths with short wrist or ankle straps. He draws one to reveal arcane symbols made of fine gold wire.

    ¡°I never use them¡±, he says displaying the gleaming metal, ¡°so I think they¡¯ll suit you better. Greater version of the standard sharpness/durability enchantment, will always hit point first when thrown, and automatically cleans and repairs themselves. The sheathes are also enchanted with the symbols on the inside. Same self-cleaning/ repair, won¡¯t let the blades fall out while being easy to draw, and will conceal themselves and the knives. They won¡¯t produce a bulge through your clothes, either visual or tactile, and will briefly turn itself and the knife invisible when cloth is separated from them, such as when searched or when you initially draw one¨C allowing you to throw unseen blades.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ impressive, thanks.¡± I say, feeling warm(?) in my chest at receiving a serries of items that are clearly excessive for the help I¡¯m giving. Like with the coin. I expected a hostile negotiation, not him giving me far more than I would think to ask. Just the copper and silver would have sufficed for the stated need of traveling funds, but the gold far exceeded my expectations. I thought he just wanted to rub in the usefulness of SoOps to the cocky Field operative, but then he did it again with the magic items.

    The smoke catcher is a major quality of life improvement, far beyond what I was expecting, but then he casually pulls out a pair of¡­ maybe the seventh most impressive magic weapons I¡¯ve ever seen.

    The way he smiles with his perfect white teeth and piercing but warm eyes while I examine the blade¡¯s absurd sharpness¡­ it¡¯s like giving me these items aren¡¯t to help the resistance or pay for my help, but because he wants to help me personally. It makes me feel¡­ something¡­ like I want to look away.

    ¡°I believe I¡¯ve more than paid for my title, no?¡± He says, still smiling. ¡°Especially since I¡¯ve done all the groundwork myself. But do let me know if I can be of any further assistance.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­just a few more things. Nothing expensive, just time consuming for me to hunt down. Starting with the most difficult and costly. I need a silver rod this long.¡± I pull out my string and have him hold it at the elbow and wrist tautly while I cut it with my other hand to produce the exact length needed. Then I place an ink drop on a piece of paper and blot it with my thumb. ¡°It should be this wide with uniform thickness except at one end where it tapers into a conical point for the same length as the width, not enough to be verry sharp, but like a top. Halfway down the length should be engraved a shallow ring around it, then again at a quarter and three quarters.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s rather specific, but I know a silversmith who should be able to rush it out.¡± He says, writing everything down.

    ¡°Good. Next, I need a dozen more rods of the same design, made from wood. The harder the better, but it will be fine so long as it¡¯s not soft. They need to be sanded smooth but not varnished. Then I need a wooden carrying case, cloth lined and padded, with slots to hold all thirteen rods. The details of the case don¡¯t matter so long as they can protect and snugly hold all the rods in place.¡±

    ¡°How tolerant of you.¡± He quips.

    ¡°I need tools for engraving the rods further on my own. Also, I need a stack of paper about the size of both my hands put together, but not the exact dimensions. Finer the better. About two pounds. I need about a half pound of ink, an ink pen and an ink brush, and maintenance tools for them. Ideally the case from before would have a space for all of these other items as well.

    ¡°Finally, I need a hiking staff. I¡¯m not picky, but it should be thick enough to act as a weapon, and just a little taller than me.¡±

    ¡°Would you like it enchanted?¡±

    ¡°If you can.¡± I say, feeling like he wants me to say yes.

    He nods, smiling. ¡°I should be able to rush these, especially if you don¡¯t care too much about the quality of the case. What time are you leaving.¡±

    ¡°I have an item that was promised to be finished by three hours after noon. I intend to leave by the eastern gate immediately after picking it up.¡±

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll have Timos bring you the items at the Flaming Goose, which is right by the gate on the main street.¡±

    Timos, having been spoken of, comes in with the requested stack of clothes.

    ¡°Great timing Timos.¡± Lindrid smiles. ¡°Take these notes to the addressed artisans in order. Pay them whatever they need to get the items done by two hours after noon today.¡± Timos sets the clothes down, gives me a questioning look, then takes the letters and leaves when I don¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Well,¡± Lindrid says while handing me a glass tube with milky white liquid, ¡°here¡¯s the incendiary. I¡¯ll let you have the room to change. I suppose you can leave the same way you came?¡± I nod. He goes to the door then stops. ¡°I suppose this is the last time we¡¯ll be meeting. Pity, I somewhat enjoyed our shared sense of greed mixed with duty.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, feeling like looking away again, ¡°I suppose getting stuff from you was nice.¡± He smiles brightly. ¡°Good luck on the lord thing. Who knows where my mission will take me. Maybe after your rise to power I¡¯ll come back and hit you up again.¡±

    He laughs as he leaves and locks the room.

    I quickly change into the new outfit: an urchin¡¯s garb with a scarf for a face covering, and the requested thin leather gloves. I put the gloves and my old clothes in my pack as well as everything else I received here besides the knives which I strap to my wrists under my sleeves.

    I draw one to see it blink invisible as promised, then fade back into sight after a five count. I use it to cut my palm in order to place a rune of resilience on the alchemical tube, so that it will only break when I want it to.

    It''s so much nicer to cut myself with a truly sharp knife. It doesn¡¯t tear. You don¡¯t notice how blades tear the skin until you cut yourself with one that¡¯s sharp enough not to. It just glides through, feeling completely different. Well, not completely different, there is still a sharp pain until my regeneration heals it. But it is nice to have a knife as sharp as the one I yielded to Tanyth again.

    Once finished with everything, I open the window and jump down on the roof below with a soft roll. Then I jump down to the alley I ascended from, kick off the walls back and forth as I fall and land lightly before rushing off to the house of thugs¨C feeling my boons about to slip.

 Chapter 16: Insensate

    I quickly find the yellow house the thugs are supposed to be in. The yellow isn¡¯t from paint but from a lichen growing on the walls, which is only one of the ways the building is showing dilapidation. Really, house is too generous of term for it, it¡¯s more of an oversized two-story shack.

    Feeling I have no time to plan my approach, I move to the back under concealment and jump up to a window which I slip one of the new knives through to unlatch and open. Snoring comes from inside, so I creep a look and see a large burly man sleeping uncomfortably on a too small bundle of cloth wrapped straw.

    I slowly crawl through the window and creep up to him, feeling my boons on the edge. Once I reach him, I quickly slash my palm (a little deeper than intended in the rush), apply the symbols, grab a bundle of straw and press it against his neck.

    This wakes him, causing him to flail, but I quickly stab him through the straw into his throat and up into his head. He continues to struggle, but quickly settles as the ritual forces the soul from his body faster than the blood loss would.

    I get a little of his blood on me, but I don¡¯t care as I feel the power rushing through stabilize yesterday¡¯s boons.

    My sigh of relief is short lived as I hear footsteps rushing up the rickety stairs. I hide next to the doorway with dagger drawn.

    A moment later another burly man around the same age rushes through the door holding a thick cloth cord with worry on his face. He speaks in a calming voice. ¡°You having another fit Bolny? Don¡¯t worry, Siggie¡¯s here¡­ oh no.¡±

    As he stares at the blood I bash my dagger hilt into the back of the head with full force. He stumbles forward but, to my surprise, recovers after a step and snap his head towards me.

    ¡°You did this!?¡± He shakes in rage and lunges at me.

    I slip out of the way through the door, but he catches up a moment later. I avoid his grasp, but his arm slams into my chest, sending me down the stairs.

    I hit my head but shake off the pain in time to see him leap down the stairs after me. I roll to the side down the rest of the stairs a moment before impact. There¡¯s a crunch as he lands, a foot going through the floorboard, but he quickly pulls himself free and continues to bull towards me.

    I pull out one of the magic knives and throw it, lodging it into his chest with a spurt of blood. He looks down a second at the invisible object protruding from his chest, which provides enough of a distraction for me to rush up and leap on top of him. My legs wrap partially around his chest, and I repeatedly punch him in the face with god given strength.

    He staggers from the blows but manages to get his arm between us and throw me off. My head hits the wall for the second time. The repeated blows are too much for my healing and so I am unable to get out of the way as he picks up a cudgel and overhand swings with both hands at my head.

    The sound of bone breaking as the club strikes my raised arm and bounces off. He lifts the club to strike again but I pull out the second magic knife and jam it into his knee then quickly slash out into his other one.

    He goes down like a sack of flour on top of me¨C the first leg nearly cut in half by the stab and slash. I push him off and stand up¨C still dizzy from the head blows but quickly recovering. Kicking the cudgel from his hand I straddle his chest and begin applying blood from the bones protruding from my limp right arm.

    He grabs me but I stab his forearm and cut outwards, half severing it like the leg. He wraps his other hand around my throat and squeezes, but I manage to stab the wrist¨C releasing the grip before it can become dangerous.

    He tries to bludgeon me with his useless limbs in a wordless rage, but I let the blows land as I finish the symbols and cut his throat.

    I sigh deeply as the power flows through me¡­ So much blood. Here I was hoping to stay clean for the next bit.

    I douse myself with my waterskin, pick up my blades, then shove my bones back into my arm to let my regeneration deal with it as I search for the last of the trio. I quickly find him in a room smelling of burnt nightswirl leaves.

    Convenient. Burnt nightswirl is a potent soporific, which explains why I only had to fight one bear-like man.

    There¡¯s a ceramic bowl with a thin plume of smoke rising from the ashes next to him. I quickly find a stash of more leaves and cram a fistful into the bowl before burning them and shoving it closer to his head. Inhaling too much can cause heart failure, but he¡¯s a big man with a god¡¯s boon to overcome, and I need him dead asleep.

    As the smoke does its job, and my bones painfully fuse back together, I look through the house.

    True to Lindrid¡¯s description of ¡®thugs¡¯ I quickly find useful contraband. To start with there¡¯s the nightswirl leaves. While burning them is useful, they¡¯re a deadly poison when eaten. So, they¡¯re illegal for non-guild members to possess in these quantities, and no one living in a house like this is a guild member.

    In the basement I find a few other poisonous plants, and a stash of weapons too martial to treat as mere tools. I take some of the plants, but there¡¯s too much to take everything. I don¡¯t touch the weapons.

    A loose stone draws my attention, so I remove it to find a stash of coin clippings and a ledger. The ledger seems to contain a list of people they extorted money from, and others they paid off. A clear reason for Lindrid to have sent me after them if they were competitors in his protection game. I feel less awkward about receiving so much from him now.

    Under normal circumstances the ledger might be useful as it contains names of watch members who took bribes with details of when and how much. However most of these people will likely be killed in the riots, so I put it back. If Lindrid can use it, then his people will find it when they undoubtedly come.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Finally, there¡¯s a chest containing a bag of coin, some fine clothes, and a clearly stolen bolt of silk. Too many of the coins are clipped to be worth going through right now, but I do find a small gold and two large silvers in good shape. I put those in my purse, and the rest in my pack to check later.

    My brief examination of the ledger indicates they must have a larger stash of coin someplace, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be large enough to be worth the time to find it. I guess a couple thousand raem at most. A sum I recently considered quite large, but now laughably small. Besides, it could be in a completely different location.

    Also in the chest is a magic sword. I lack training with it, but stare longingly at the symbols anyways. Standard sharpness/toughness, self-repair and iron-phasing. Meaning it treats iron as if it doesn¡¯t exist¨C very useful as most armour is made of it. Also, it serves as a weird mirror in which everyone it reflects seems abnormally pale. Less useful, but some like how they look in them.

    I sigh, putting it back. It¡¯s just too long to be concealed. While swords aren¡¯t strictly illegal for travellers, magic swords are unless you are a noble, or at least a squire. I guess I¡¯ll leave it for Lindon in exchange for the knives, which should put us at about even on that count.

    Feeling my arm is fully healed, I decide the nightswirl has had enough time to work. I first carry the two bodies down to the basement, followed by the sleeper and the burning bowl. With the seven boons active the size is the most difficult thing rather than the weight, but I manage to shove them through the cramp stairs. I am more careful not to bump the last still living one.

    Once they¡¯re all down, I strip off my clothes and place them in a bucket of water in which I scrub them with some soap to get as much blood out as I quickly can. There¡¯s a low cook fire on the ground floor so I hang them there to dry.

    Going back down, I cut off the survivor¡¯s tunic, and I cut my palm to apply the symbols on their face and torso. I wait for the cut to heal, then wash my hand of the blood. Once clean, I put on the thin leather gloves, which loosely go past my elbows. There is a large apron in the kitchen which I also don.

    All set, I use one of the magic knives to smoothly cut open their belly. Even without having the specialized hook on the end, the minimal pressure needed to open him with the sharp blade allows me to easily control the depth of the cut and avoid damage to the organs. I reach in and grab the intestine.

    ¡°Nnngggh.¡± He groans, causing me to pause.

    Having an idea, I strip my gloves off and take out the smoke catcher. I activate it to suck in all the nightswirl smoke and go back upstairs to get the rest of the leaves and put them on the basement floor. I cast lesser firestream causing the whole bunch to burst into smoke that the smoke catcher sucks. Once the leaves are fully consumed, I twist the nozzle the other way to cause the smoke to flow out again, and shove the bottle in his mouth to force the concentrated plume to go directly to his lungs.

    After a few moments he becomes insensate to pain.

    I quickly unspool the intestine mentally noting every sign. Once done I make an insertion higher up, and remove the liver.

    He quickly pales and begins shaking, so I grab the knife and slit his throat. It¡¯s easiest to do a reading from a living target, but a few missed signs aren¡¯t worth missing out on the boon.

    A moment later a large amount of power shoots through me. Not as much as a noble, but much more than expected. I¡¯ll have to consult the Biblio to figure out what special circumstance might be in play here. Maybe I can replicate it.

    With him dead there¡¯s no reason to waste the nightswirl smoke so I remove it from his mouth and wash it off before proceeding to remove the man¡¯s kidneys, stomach, gall bladder, and heart. There are some things that can be learned with the lungs and brain, but they¡¯re difficult to get out intact, and I¡¯m not studied on their signs. Eyes also have a use, but mostly for past events. Once everything is out, I arrange the entrails on the ground in front of me and contemplate what I¡¯ve learned.

    A few surprises, and a few confirmations.

    First, Lindrid is not going to betray me, so that¡¯s one explanation for his excessive generosity eliminated. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t learn any alternatives.

    Second, the empire is not expecting my attack, and they don¡¯t know about the hole in the wall yet. However, following the plan will result in danger and likely blood shed either by me or of.

    Third, I am still being pursued, but the pursuers have lost the trail¡­ for now.

    Fourth, returning to the sea will completely shake past bonds, but will have dangers of its own.

    Fifth, I am very unlikely to gain entrance to the academy, but effort and sacrifice may change this.

    Sixth, there are four people still alive who know my secrets. They are all safe, and not hostile, for now.

    Seventh, good harvest this autumn, invest in wheat, beets, and sheep.

    I stop reviewing when I get to information not directly related to me.

    Lindrid being trustworthy is good news, though I don¡¯t see anything about if he¡¯ll succeed. This does suggest that he¡¯ll at least be able to avoid capture if he fails. It¡¯s also good to know the ship plan will completely lose my pursuit. The academy is just confirmation of what I expected. The empire not expecting the attack on the granary is a bit suspicious as they could be jamming, but that would require constant effort which would cause disruptions I¡¯m not seeing.

    The only disturbing news is the number of people who know ¡®my secret¡¯ which I take to mean my identity as tied to the resistance. Lindrid and Timos were expected, but it seems at least two people I previously thought dead are alive.

    My thoughts go excitedly to Gebal. I left him for dead, but he does have squire powers, so he might have been more resilient than I thought. But no, even if he lived, he would have been captured, and the divination said they¡¯re safe. The other possibilities would be another cell member who survived the ambush, Tanyth, one of her cell, or one of the merchants who occasionally brought us goods.

    The merchant seems unlikely as I always wore a mask around them, but maybe one could recognize me. Tanyth is also unlikely. A point-blank cascade orb is one of the few things that would finish her off, and the fighting stopped completely after that. That leaves the subordinate cell members.

    Members of my cell is unlikely given the ferocity of the ambush, but maybe one of the archers made it since they were farther away from the first orb. More likely is Tanyth¡¯s cell. The people who saw me clearly enough to maybe recognize me are Cylus, the squire, the mage, and the three guards in the room when I met Tanyth.

    They all seem equally likely, since while the mage and squire are harder to kill, they would also have been priority targets. I hope the squire made it as they seemed capable and level-headed. The mage¡­ yeah maybe.

    I look at the other two bodies. I could cut them open to get more detailed information, but I learned what I needed to, and looking further might cause disruptions. Learning who else knows about me would be nice, but I¡¯m limited in what I can do about it. The divination could indicate when our paths might cross, but they¡¯re likely under the influence of so many divinations tracking them that¨C unless it happened to be in the next couple of days¨C the information would just be noise.

    So, I put the organs back into the correct cavities, take my gloves and apron off, wash myself clean, then cast firestream on each of the bodies until their fronts turns to blackened ash¨Cusing the smoke catcher and smothering them with a rug when they catch too much on fire.

    That done, I get dressed, leave the house, and head to the imperial granary.

 Chapter 17: A forced reflection

    The promised hole is easily found¨C just big enough to fit through and hidden from the inside by a convenient bush. I slip in, look around for a patrol, but see only a worker with a cart some distance away.

    The granary is a tall cylinder with a staircase spiralling on the outside to the top where workers operate hand cranked cranes lifting sacks of grain from wagons queued below.

    I change my cloak to match the dusty brown of the granary¡¯s stone bricks, rush to the staircase and climb quickly under concealment.

    About halfway up I hear footsteps going down¡­ my skin itches. There¡¯s just one, I could take the body with me.

    No, too hard. I leap off the side and hang off the bottom, cloak dangling below me.

    Heavy booted feet step inches from my hands. I hold my breath as they pass without looking down, then agilely leap back up on the stairs to resume the climb.

    I reach the top without further incident, only to find one more problem. Standing in front of the small hole where they toss the grain is an imperial archer. I could just take them out, sacrifice them, and shove them in the hole. My skin itches for me to do just that. However, surely the silo will be the first place they will look if someone goes missing?

    With this thought I force my skin to behave and try to figure something out. I¡¯m nearly as powerful now as when I sacrificed Ibil. Maybe I could just walk up to the hole, and they wouldn¡¯t notice. But no, they¡¯re specifically looking for people approaching, and there¡¯s a covering I would have to open. They should notice if I¡¯m that obvious.

    I find cover to make the final preparations while thinking how to approach.

    I cut my palm to apply the final blood runes on the incendiary tube: another resilience and a decay. The latter slowly cracks and breaks apart whatever object it¡¯s placed on. A glass tube like this would normally break in about ten minutes. With the double resilience runes I estimate several hours¡­ hopefully after I leave town.

    As I¡¯m thinking how to get past the soldier, a worker comes from a crane with a cart. Seeing opportunity, I crouch behind and approach the hole with it. The soldier opens the covering for the worker who begins dumping the grain. I creep up from the other side of the cart and gently toss the tube into the hole while they aren¡¯t looking.

    That done, I walk briskly back down the stairs and go back through the hole in the wall. Once out, I breathe deeply in relief at how much easier that was than expected.

    Still under concealment I find a well, fill a bucket and take it to a secluded blind alley where I strip naked, wash myself, burn my bloody clothes while using the smoke catcher and change back to the clothes Tanyth gave me.

    Feeling I have completely gotten away safely I go back to the Red Needle and pick up my ordered clothes and exit wearing them. They are delightful. The cloth is good quality, and the fit is perfect. I feel a bit giddy seeing how good they look in the mirror. I never imagined myself wearing clothes this expensive, though I know they¡¯re still only middle class. I never imagined how good it feels to wear them.

    And the pockets! I must admit the pockets feel good to thrust my hands into.

    This feeling is only exceeded when I pick my boots up a few hours later and see the completed outfit. The boots are worth every raem I paid. So comfortable, like hugging my foot, and padded enough to not worry about stepping on things.

    I feel well rewarded for a job well done for Caethlon.

    With just about everything done with this town I go to the Flaming Goose where I splurge, spending a medium silver on a hearty meal as I wait on Timos and the rest of my price.

    The food is excellent, especially for this town. A white bread trencher with a meaty vegetable sauce and a mug of not watered down ale. A good last meal before a week of hard trail rations.

    Timos comes in about halfway through the meal. He¡¯s carrying a hiking staff, a pack and a wooden rectangular case with a leather carrying strap nailed to the sides.

    ¡°Timos!¡± I smile, chugging my third ale¨C a mid copper each after the first one. ¡°So happy to see you!¡±

    ¡°Are you drunk?¡± He asks sternly, with slight panic, as he sits down, plopping his packages next to him.

    ¡°No! I can¡¯t get drunk. God¡¯s boon. I just feel good. So, is this my stuff?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, your special requests are in the case, the food¡¯s in the bag.¡±

    I open the case to see all thirteen rods exactly as I ordered, held in place by a blue fabric cushion, with a thin wooden compartment to the side holding the tools, ink, and paper. I peek inside the bag and see several loaves of way bread, nuts, dried fruit, and smoked sausage.

    Finaly, I look at the symbols engraved in silver running along the bottom half of the staff. The resilience symbols are standard, but the rest are in two complex sentences I have difficulty parsing. Something to do with plants not breaking or snaring for the holder. The other says to plant it? Something about changing its form to reference me, plus the symbols for self repair, resilience, food, healing, strength, and resilience again?

    Well, no matter what the exact details are, it seems a potent enchantment. Though the staff itself is a little shorter than I hoped, coming to my shoulder. Perhaps it was meant more as a cane for a tall person than a staff.

    ¡°Excellent.¡± I say admiring the symbols. ¡°Give Lindrid my compliments. A price well paid.¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He says with a slight bitterness. ¡°You going to cast your spell?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± I say, casting concealment on both of us. ¡°You have something to say?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ Why did you accept Lindrid¡¯s offer?¡± He whispers.

    ¡°For cause and profit, why else? He¡¯s helping with my mission, so I helped with his. I think he more than paid the worth of my help, don¡¯t you?¡± I whisper back.

    ¡°So, you just consign this town to months of more misery for your own benefit?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m greedy, just like he is.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. At least not like Lindrid.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I let amusement slip in.

    ¡°¡­You lied to me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still hung up on that?¡± I laugh.

    He shakes his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean. It¡¯s why you lied.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to catch him while he was vulnerable in case I wanted to kill him.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve seen so many like you. You wanted to prove yourself. You saw he had authority, so you needed to thumb your nose at it. But, like so many others, once you did that you just gave him everything he wanted. You wanted his approval, and he knew it the moment you snuck up on him. Your ¡®greed¡¯ was just mirroring his because you thought he would approve.¡±

    ¡­Maybe there¡¯s something to this. Not my needing approval, but the cult training to mould myself to expectations. I matched what I intuited would fit in, and when he rewarded me for it maybe that stuck a little¡­ but what does he know?

    ¡°What about you? You say you¡¯ve seen this before? Was that in a mirror? If not, then why not leave? You clearly want to convince me you despise him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m staying because somebody needs to be responsible and act for the people of Caethlon.¡±

    I scoff. ¡°If you cared about the people¡¯s short term suffering, you picked an odd assignment.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to cause suffering if it might reduce it in the long term, but not for one man¡¯s ambition.¡±

    ¡°Well, we do disagree there. I believe my actions today will reduce long term suffering, even if I get to be greedy while doing it.¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°As I said, it¡¯s not greed, but a hunger.¡±

    ¡°For approval, no?¡± I say dismissively.

    ¡°That too. In fact, I almost think the reason you¡¯re fighting is because you think it will impress the empire. But there¡¯s a deeper, darker hunger too. One that I hope to be very far away from when it consumes you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I think you¡¯ve said enough.¡± I say, standing up and arranging my luggage.

    Both packs are medium sized and fit on my back stacking on top of each other, albeit a bit awkwardly. On the sides hang the rod and map cases, my rope, and small cooking pot. It¡¯s heavy enough to require effort to balance, but I compensate by leaning forward on the staff. Everything settled, I leave.

    ¡°Wait!¡± He says, catching up a few steps after I exit the inn. His hand goes for my shoulder but freezes an inch away without grabbing.

    Sigh. I suppose I should reward his learning. ¡°What?¡± I say, turning around.

    ¡°You¡¯re in over your head. On your mission.¡± He says, drawing his head in to whisper.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve shown how capable I am.¡± I whisper back.

    ¡°At violence, sure, but not on a social op.¡±

    My blood goes cold. ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m selling soap?¡±

    He stiffens at the slight. ¡°The fighting¡¯s over. What other jobs are there?¡±

    Sound reasoning. ¡°Maybe. But why think I¡¯m over my head? Just because I¡¯m changing roles?¡±

    ¡°That too, but it¡¯s more. You don¡¯t care about people. Social ops are about making connections, and if you don¡¯t care, then all they¡¯ll see is your hunger. That hunger might have served you in the field, but it¡¯ll make it impossible to succeed wherever you¡¯re going. If you¡¯re going to have a chance, you¡¯re going to have to either deal with it, or learn how to care.¡±

    My blood boils as I stare at him, thinking on his accusations. ¡°Of course you¡¯d think that¡­¡± I start to say, but am interrupted by an earth shaking roar that knocks several passersby off their feet, and causes Timos to stumble against my shoulder. A second later familiar dusty brown stones begin raining down around us¨C crushing one person¡¯s head in.

    ¡°The granary!¡± I say, pushing Timos away and rushing across the street to find a view. Looking where it should be, all I see is a cloud of dust and smoke expanding over the town.

    ¡°I thought the plan was to burn it, not level half the town!¡± Timos shouts in my ears, trying to be heard over the panicking crowd.

    ¡°So did I!¡± I shout back, looking around at the people trying to figure out what¡¯s happening.

    Did Lindrid know? Did he betray me? No, the divination.

    ¡°Shit! The gate!¡± I say, then run towards the exit. Timos rushes to keep up, but quickly falls behind.

    The gate has already been closed by the time I reach it with a crowd quickly forming. A soldier is standing on a wagon shouting at the people trying to leave the town.

    ¡°This is a rebel attack! Return to your shelters! Leaving will not be permitted until more is known!¡±

    I press my way through to a guard on the side of the crowd and flash a small gold coin. They glance at their leader on the wagon who¡¯s looking another direction, then back at me and nods. They take me to a room with half filled weapon racks through a locked door on the side of the gate house.

    ¡°All right let me see your travel pass.¡± They say ironically and I drop the gold into their outstretched hands. ¡°Very good, everything¡¯s in order. Right this way please.¡±

    ¡°Hey what¡¯s this!?¡± Shouts another soldier as they enter the room behind us.

    ¡°Friend of the watch.¡± The first soldier says.

    ¡°What¡¯d you get?¡±

    The first one flashes the gold, prompting the second one to turn to me. ¡°Nice, now what about me?¡±

    ¡°I assumed they would split it with the necessary parties.¡± I say.

    ¡°You assumed wrong.¡± The first one says.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± chimes the second, ¡°gold¡¯s the price of one head turned, now you need another.¡±

    My skin itches.

    Right now, with my stacked boons I could easily offer them to Anar, fight my way up the stairs, and lift the gate¨C burning everything as I go. There¡¯s so much chaos outside the other imperial forces might not notice to send pursuit in time, and are about to be a lot busier anyways. If the gate yesterday is an indication, there might be a squire here, but I might even be able to handle a baby knight right now. If there is a squire, then there¡¯s a good chance at it being a noble which would just sweeten everything.

    ¡®all they¡¯ll see is your hunger¡¯

    Timos¡¯ words rings through my mind. Killing everyone is a bad idea. They¡¯ll figure whoever attacked the gatehouse was linked to the granary and send a tracking team.

    My hand has been slowly moving to my dagger, but I force it into my coin purse instead and withdraw silver. ¡°A large silver is the best I can do. You¡¯ll have to split them.¡±

    The second one examines the coin, then looks at the first one askingly.

    ¡°Fine.¡± The first one says, agreeing to the split. ¡°Come quickly then, before we have to split it with the whole garrison.¡±

    They take me up the stairs, grabbing a rope along the way. We reach the ramparts, and I take a look over the rugged plane surrounding the town. A few abandoned farmhouses and half ploughed fields, but largely just shallow mounds, tall grass and thorny bushes. In the distance are larger hills covered in forest¨C though that might be ten miles away or more from the haze.

    They tie the rope on a crenelation and dangle it off the wall.

    ¡°All, right, there¡¯s your exit. Pleasure doing business.¡±

    I nod in appreciation and quickly rappel down the wall. The rope burns my hands in my haste, but I¡¯ll heal quickly. Once down, I immediately start running through the fields under concealment while changing my cloak to match the pale green grass.

    A mile later I hear hoofbeats and look back to see a formation of riders going along the road in pursuit of those who managed to make it out. Loping directly towards me is a chevalier riding a massive armoured wolf.

 Chapter 18: Fleeing the consequences

    A chevalier is a type of specialist knight, and a knight is a type of specialist mage. A mage is one who negotiates with the world for the right to manifest external phenomena, while a knight negotiates to permanently alter themself.

    There is some overlap, as some knights can cast spells cantered on themselves like a personal shield, but it¡¯s very rigid besides that. It¡¯s debated as to why, but the world does not seem to like mixing the two.

    The self-alterations typically come in the form of enhanced physical abilities like my boons from Anar. A basic knight has boosted themselves to about my abilities after I had offered Ibil and can boost themselves further by use of divine boons. Most knights are much stronger.

    A chevalier is a knight who has traded some of their own increased ability to extend their concept of ¡®self¡¯ to a specific mount which also benefits from the boost. They¡¯re weaker than regular knights off their mount but can be devastating on them.

    A basic chevalier on their mount could easily kill me at my best, and a chevalier with a giant wolf mount is not basic.

    I veer to the side and look back. The chevalier continues towards where I was. Either it¡¯s a coincidence they were moving straight towards me far away from the rest of the calvary, or are following my scent because that¡¯s the only sense that can pierce concealment at this distance.

    Cursing, I jump into a shallow ditch and go through my pack until I find my blood brush and bullets, then untie my sling. I cut my palm and dip the fine tipped brush which I use to quickly stroke precise blood runes on the bullets that are far too small to do by finger. The two runes I select are resilience and accumulation.

    It¡¯s an anti-knight trick I¡¯ve used many times. It¡¯s what I did to the arrows which killed the horses in the imposter ambush¨C though those riders were likely flesh dolls mind sculpted with programmed moves to sell the illusion while not sacrificing valuable assets.

    Once the accumulation rune is set it will explode the object when disturbed. The resilience rune allows it to survive the acceleration of a bow or sling, and delay the detonation a fraction of a second after it impacts the target¨C which usually means inside of it. A chevalier¡¯s mount is tough, but not so tough as to ignore an arrow or bullet exploding inside it.

    After quickly painting five bullets I turn to see that the chevalier has closed half the distance between us. I shove the bullets in my vest pockets (which I admit is very convenient) and apply a quick symbol of accuracy to my sling before running again.

    The main problem with the enchantments to the bullets is that it takes time to set, and gives no indication when it¡¯s ready (which is normally a benefit since even a knight can¡¯t detect a trapped object). I estimated that a breastplate would take several hours to saturate. For a lead bullet¡­ maybe five to ten minutes. The wolf rider will catch me in three.

    I dash from cover to cover, be it bush, ditch or burnt barn, anything to break line of sight, and cost them time to find my scent with each change of direction. It doesn¡¯t deter them as they speed steadily along my trail.

    How do I delay them? I could try burning the field with a firestream spell, but the storm soaked the field, and the flames wouldn¡¯t spread far or fast enough. Besides it would just attract more riders, as would trying to blind them with the mirror. The river is to my right, and there¡¯s a barge going down it I might reach, but it¡¯s too far to leap to even with my boons, and I don¡¯t want to swim with all my luggage. Besides, they¡¯d figure it out and can probably just jump the whole river.

    They¡¯re almost on me so I run in a quick circle and dive into a depression behind a bush. I drop my packs and staff while preparing a shot with the sling.

    Heavy breathing as they reach the circle, and grunt in confusion. I creep up with my head peeking through the bush. It seems scent is still their only sense more powerful than the concealment spell, as they neither see nor hear me. I could hit them now.

    Patience, I¡¯ll only get one shot. The wolf has plate barding on their chest and flanks, but with big gaps with only cloth between them. I should be able to penetrate if I hit right. The accuracy enchantment will help, but even a high-power boost can only correct so much, and this one was done very hastily.

    The rider strokes their mount to calm them, and decides to go off in a random search pattern before quickly coming back after failing to find the trail again. They try again in a direction that will come dangerously close. Not directly to me, but they¡¯ll be able to spot me without obstruction.

    As they trot nearer, I slowly move up to a slinging position and hold my breath.

    Ten steps away.

    Five steps¡­

    I throw.

    The rider¡¯s enhanced perception isn¡¯t enough to spot the near invisible bullet as it penetrates between the plate barding. The first they realize they¡¯re under attack is an instant later from the following loud crack, and the wolf rearing up, then slumping forward with a front leg completely limp.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    The rider agilely rolls off, and crouches to examine the wound.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter boy? It¡¯s okay, let me look.¡±

    They¡¯re clearly confused at their mount¡¯s sudden injury. I move to sling again, but they see me at the last moment and interpose themselves between me and their mount, so I aim at them instead.

    This time they track the bullet and interpose their shield, only for the bullet to burrow into and shatter it a moment later.

    They look at their splintered shield, then throw their lance before I can load another shot.

    I easily track the large projectile though the air without issue, but still only barely dodge out of the way. The lance isn¡¯t enchanted, so I jam it further into the ground and snap the shaft with a kick before running away¨C the chevalier charging after me with a furious scream.

    Right now, I¡¯m slightly faster, but I¡¯m feeling my boons nearing their end. Once they do, I¡¯m dead. They¡¯re wearing heavy armour, and are much heavier looking even without it, but they¡¯re also much stronger than me even now.

    I gain a short distance then turn to shoot. They try to deflect with their sword but the bullet flies past and strikes their breast plate. It explodes on impact, knocking them back and denting the armour, but it doesn¡¯t penetrate.

    I hear hoofbeats and turn to see a pair of mundane calvary galloping towards us, likely coming to see why their boss is off their mount. Though they may have spotted me now that my concealment has ended.

    I sigh. I only have two enchanted bullets left. I¡¯ll need either a headshot or to strike the same spot as before to kill the chevalier¨C and will likely only wound even then. It¡¯s safe to assume their armour is enchanted from my failure to penetrate, and so is also likely warded against fire. My boons are slipping, and the chevalier can likely penetrate my concealment at a distance when they do. The horses are a few minutes away, and will surround me if they reach, cutting off my retreat long enough for the chevalier to catch me.

    Everything but the horse riders will only be a critical problem after my boons end, so I turn my focus on them. It would be silly to waste a magic bullet, so I load a regular one and launch it with an underhand lob. It¡¯s not an accurate method, but they¡¯re too far away for an overhand throw, and I want to keep our distance. Besides, they¡¯re big targets and the enchantment will help.

    The first lobbed bullet misses. So does the second. The third strikes a horse, sending it crashing down along with the rider. The fourth one misses, but the fifth hits the rider and knocks them off.

    Seeing an opportunity, I dive for cover, then cast concealment before running towards the prone and supine foes. The chevalier stops when they approach the bush where they saw me dive, and carefully looks for me. A minute later they spot me, and rush after towards their companions.

    I get to the supine one well ahead of the chevalier. The bullet has lodged in the breastplate, and the helmet is dented from the fall. They come to as I yank the helmet off and try to stab me, but I bash them in the face, dazing them long enough to give them to Anar. I use a cloth the girl at the red needle convinced me was stylish to keep in my pocket to catch the blood. The chevalier has almost reached us, so I stand and incinerate the sacrifice before continuing to run.

    I hear the chevalier cursing as they take off their cloak to smother their companion who they don¡¯t know is already dead. Needing all the power I can get, I take the opportunity to reach the second one.

    This one¡¯s leg is trapped by the fallen horse. They don¡¯t even see me coming as I rush up under concealment, yank off their helmet and punch them unconscious. I give them to Anar, burn them, then run while casting concealment again.

    I don¡¯t really have a plan to finish the knight off. I¡¯m faster than them, and could run, but that would mean leaving my gear as that would slow me down too much. I could run far enough to enchant more bullets, but I only have two more.

    I could probably kill them easily with four magic bullets, but it¡¯s not guaranteed, especially if they manage to dodge some. Besides, enchanting them will give time for reinforcements to show up.

    If I¡¯m going to kill them, I¡¯ll need to be point blank¨C close enough for them to kill me. I¡¯ll have to find a way to approach without being seen.

    With this in mind I begin running in circles and burning everything with repeated firestreams, then hide under concealment. They rush through the fire without harm, but the smoke obscures their vision¨C allowing me to stand only a few paces away and sling a bullet directly into their helmet.

    Metal shards fly as they stagger back, but they¡¯re still standing so I load another, and hit them again as they¡¯re still recovering their vision. This time blood flows.

    They yank their helmet off¨C now too dented to see through¨C and throw it at me. I dodge easily out of the way and cast firestream, catching their exposed head.

    They scream in pain, covering their face with their arms as they continue to rush towards me. I drop the stream at the last instant to dodge their blind sword swing, leaping away to draw one of the magic knives which I throw at their head.

    They turn to face me, but can¡¯t see through the knife¡¯s invisibility, and is struck by it in the forehead without realizing the need to dodge. They stumble forward then collapse to the ground. A few seconds later the knife fades into visibility, having penetrated to the hilt.

    I pick up a few rocks which I sling into their head to make sure they¡¯re dead (they¡¯re too dangerous to get close enough to sacrifice if they¡¯re not) then throw the second knife for good measure. I quickly turn over the body to check for loot. They don¡¯t have a coin purse, and their sword, while magic, is far too big for me. However, they do have a nice enchanted dagger.

    It¡¯s bigger than Tanyth¡¯s and is almost a short sword for me, but the magic is too good to pass up. Standard enhanced sharpness/toughness, plus self repair and cleaning. Finally it has an interesting sentence that seems to have something to do with blood¨C it¡¯s difficult to figure out.

    It¡¯s not as sharp as the knives, and is too large to throw, but self-cleaning would alone make it worth taking and the hidden feature is intriguing. I¡¯ll strap Tanyth¡¯s horizontally to the back of my belt later, and hang this one vertically as my new primary weapon.

    Being mindful of the attention the fire is causing, I rush back to my packs and slip them on. Disturbingly the wolf is no longer there. I put it out of my mind as I head to the woods, but then I spot it laying by it¡¯s former rider¨C licking them and trying to nudge them awake, whining when they don¡¯t move.

    ¡­ There¡¯s no reason to kill it. It might come after me, but its power will have faded without its master. If it does track me, I¡¯ll deal with it then.

 Chapter 19: Walking, a chance encounter, then more walking

    I run until my boons end a few hours before sunset. It started raining an hour ago and everything is cold, but it¡¯s best to keep moving. I slow to a walk, keeping to the woods, and change quickly into my warmer set of clothes. It goes dark, and I become reliant entirely on the crystal pendulum to find my way without even the stars to guide me.

    Everything is miserable. No number of long marches through bogs and winter rain can ever really make you used to hiking in bad weather. Experience can¡¯t make it pleasant, just teach you how to keep going, and I need to get as far as possible before the empire sends their response to today¡¯s events.

    What were today¡¯s events even? The granary¡¯s explosion was far more destructive to the town than planned. Will that make it easier for Lindrid, or harder? Certainly, some of the soldiers guarding it would have died in the blast, and killing the chevalier should make things a lot easier. However, the propaganda he planned likely assumed the damage would be limited to the granary rather than spread through the whole town.

    The people might be too shocked to revolt at the moment. If so, then the garrison is almost certainly tracking me as their top priority, and my divination by the thugs will only delay them for so long.

    I continue to walk the entire rainy night, making camp only at dawn. Ironically the rain stops as I do, making a glistening landscape in the light of a new day.

    Feeling hunted, I take out the large sheet of wool I intended to use as a tent and wrap it around me like a cloak. It¡¯s far too big and isn¡¯t shaped right, but I attach the clasp to see if it¡¯s close enough to change its colour. Realy its odd that the trinket can only change cloaks rather than cloth in general, but arbitrary limitations like that can make magic items cheaper to craft.

    Fortunately, the fabric worn like a cloak is close enough for it to work, though it seems to struggle¨Cchanging it slowly in a wave pattern with a delay on the controls. Changing it to the colour of a nearby tree¡¯s leaves, I climb it and take out my rope which I crisscross between two thick branches to form a structure large enough to lay on. I place the now green wool cloth on top and tie it in place as well as my bags.

    The only thing I leave on the ground is the staff, which I ¡®plant¡¯ in the ground as its enchantment instructs. I do make sure to put it a bit away from my sleeping tree, but where I can see and sling anyone who approaches it. I place several dry branches around it and cover them with a thin layer of leaves to alert me if anyone tries to take it.

    Ideally, I would have dug small pits with sharpened branches covered in feces or poison under the leaves, but I¡¯m too exhausted from the night¡¯s hike. Maybe next time I stop.

    A crossbow would be great. I could quickly set it up with a string so it would shoot when the staff moved. Most imperial archers use bows, but some have crossbows. I¡¯ll have to take one the next time I have a chance. Though maybe not, given how much it would stand out.

    Nothing happened when I initially stuck the staff into the ground, but I notice a green bud sprouting near the top after placing the leaves.

    The rope bed is about as comfortable as a bundle of straw stuffed in a sheet, more when I use my extra cloaks as padding.

    I get about five hours of sleep when a snaping twig wakes me. I look to the staff, seeing it has grown several branches filled with bright purple berries, but no one is around it.

    Rustling leaves and I creep to the edge of my tree bed and slowly look around. Shadows move into view, then those projecting them. Seven figures emerge in forest green cloaks and armed with an assortment of weapons: bows, swords, axes and daggers. Two of them seem wounded.

    Resistance or bandits? The quality of their clothes is higher than I would expect for either, but who else would be sneaking through the woods so heavily armed?

    No need to figure out which. If they¡¯re resistance then we¡¯re going in opposite directions so they won¡¯t escort me, and if they¡¯re bandits then challenging them will result in attack. My skin itches, but they¡¯re too well armed to fight without boons.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this?¡± One says, pointing to the staff.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know¡­ hey, symbols on the base. Maybe it¡¯s removable.¡±

    ¡°You think we should take it? It could be part of our path.¡±

    ¡°Hhmm, maybe. The symbols are pretty complex. I don¡¯t think any of us has a chance of translating it properly. It could be dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Dangerous means useful.¡±

    ¡°Point.¡± One says, reaching for the staff.

    ¡°Snakes in the shadows.¡± I say, my sling ready to shoot.

    The group tenses, readying weapons as they look for the source of my voice, but one steps forward with outstretched open palms. They lower their hood to reveal a face in their mid-twenties wearing a thin silver diadem studded with a single purple gem.

    They seem to be nobility¨C my itching intensifies.

    ¡°We¡¯re not resistance, but we have no quarrel with you. The empire is not our enemy at the moment, but nor are we its friend.¡± Their accent isn¡¯t Caethlian, but it also doesn¡¯t seem imperial. ¡°Let us go, and we swear not to tell anyone of our encounter here today until after leaving Caethlon.¡±

    The caveat at the end makes me trust them. If someone swears not to do something forever, then they are a liar, as forever is beyond their ability to comprehend. However, someone swearing to forhold action for a limited but relevant timeframe has a clear idea of what that restriction would entail, and so clearly has put thought into keeping the promise.

    ¡°You¡¯re foreign spies?¡± I ask.

    Some of the others take offence at this, but the speaker calms them with a gesture. ¡°Adjacent, I suppose.¡± They make a point of not looking for my voice.

    ¡°¡­ Verry well, you may go¡­ but before you do, each of you may take¡­ three berries from the staff. A small token of hospitality for our foreign guests.¡± If I¡¯m not going to fight them, then I might as well make them feel indebted to reduce the chance of betrayal. Besides, it¡¯s a good test for what the staff does.

    The diademed figured nods in thanks, pointedly not asking if the berries are safe. They should be as the enchantment would have indicated direct danger. The group starts picking the berries then murmur excitedly after eating them.

    ¡°My wounds are healing.¡± One of them says, removing a bandage from their torso to look at it. ¡°It looks like it healed for a week.¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Wounded may take another three.¡± I say.

    ¡°Thankyou for this gift. Is there anything we can do to repay it?¡± The leader asks.

    ¡°¡­¡± I almost say ¡®I¡¯ but catch myself. ¡°We have no specific needs at the moment. It looks like anything we could use is sorely needed by you as well.¡±

    ¡°Very likely. Then let me repay a token with a token.¡± They pull out a ring and a leaf of silverthein¨C a rare and potent medicine but also poison¨C which they tie in a loop through the ring. ¡°Show this ring tied with a leaf of this specific plant to the correct type of person, and they will grant you a favour. Unfortunately, we are sworn to keep our identity secret while in these lands, and so cannot tell you what the correct type of person might be. We can warn you to be careful, as showing it to the wrong group will result in you being attacked.

    ¡°If this leaf has withered and you cannot find another then an artistic representation will do but be certain it¡¯s a clear representation. Showing the ring with the wrong plant would be dangerous.¡±

    ¡°We will take the token in the spirit it was meant, despite the secrecy and danger¡­We don¡¯t know where you are headed, but as you seem to be traveling west we advise avoiding Fluemberg¨C a walled town on the river. It¡¯s not safe at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Thankyou. If you are traveling east with intent of crossing the river, then be warned. There is a ford we found by divination, but were ambushed by soldiers who likely thought we were with you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I say, not knowing what else to.

    ¡°And to you. May we meet again when we may share names.¡±

    With that, the diademed figure turns, places their token on the staff, and takes their group west.

    I wait about five minutes to make sure they¡¯re gone before dismantling my rope bed and leaping down off the tree. I trust they wouldn¡¯t double back to find my hiding spot, but there¡¯s no reason to chance it. Ideally, I would have liked more sleep but am rested enough to get moving.

    I examine the ring, a simple silver band with a small studded purple gem the same colour as the one on the diadem. Silverthein isn¡¯t native to central, so I¡¯ll have to divine some to get a seed to grow if I need it there. I had hoped seeing the combination up close might spark a memory of who the people might have been, but nothing comes to mind. I pocket the ring and turn to the staff.

    They took about three quarters of the berries. Since they didn¡¯t explode, I decide they¡¯re safe and pop one in my mouth which produces a verry small surge of power. Like a boon, but barely noticeable. If it does anything it¡¯s likely just a slight strength and energy enhancement plus healing.

    I take out my new dagger and cut my palm, noticing two things. First my palm stops bleeding faster than normal. Second, the blood seems to be sucked into the dagger.

    Interesting. There¡¯s a reverse symbol on the hilt. I tap it and blood starts flowing out of the tip in greater quantities than was absorbed. The hand holding the dagger goes cold and pale.

    Alarmed I tap the symbol again which stops the flow. I examine the hand holding the dagger for a wound and find none, nor did I feel any pain. I place the dagger next to the pooled blood, which quickly sucks it up and my arm regains its warmth and colour.

    Verry interesting. It seems to be a conduit for moving blood in and out the body without penetration. A useful tool for my blood rituals, as not having to cut myself is less of a hassle and wastes less blood. My increased healing can replace blood but needs food for the mass. Typically, what¡¯s in my gut is sufficient, but wasted blood means wasted food.

    So, it¡¯s obviously useful for me, but why would anyone make or carry it?  I mean, maybe it was the only enchanted dagger the chevalier could get, but that doesn¡¯t explain why someone would craft the blood enchantment in the first place.

    It seems an ideal weapon for an Anar cultist, but then the enchantment would be in blood runes. Most people do not want an efficient way of removing their own blood¡­ maybe if they have a magic resistant poisoned wound, but that¡¯s a very specific use case and a weapon is hardly the best form factor for it.

    More dangerous than losing blood though, is taking someone else¡¯s. There¡¯s a filtration symbol for blood borne diseases, but that still doesn¡¯t make it safe for most people to use. There is no transformation symbol, meaning that the blood absorb remains the same blood type. So, if the idea is to restore blood loss by harvesting the enemy¡¯s, then that would result in more harm than good.

    Maybe it was intended for a universal recipient, or maybe it assumed enhanced healing. Since people with their own magical healing can overcome the symptoms of receiving the wrong blood type better than not having enough¨C eventually converting bad blood to good.

    Fortunately, there is a symbol that completely disables the blood function, so it is usable without risking self-harm.

    Having speculated enough, I sheath my dagger and pull the staff from the ground. The branches whose berries had been mostly picked falls off while the others retract and fold to be flush with the shaft. The staff is about an inch taller, and the shaft narrower to better fit in my hand with a new slight bend to rest it on at the ideal height.

    I pick up the fallen branches and eat the remaining berries, then I pick the rest of the berries off a second branch which promptly falls when emptied. I might as well keep the last branch on as a snack and emergency healing, since the grip and balance aren¡¯t too affected.

    I walk until an hour before night fall without incident, picking herbs as I come across them, but otherwise heading in a straight path. I make camp in a hollow at the top of a hill, shielded from wind and watchers. Trusting the smoke catcher and the terrain, I make a fire, then practice my spells for a while before bed.

    I fiddle with the knives, specifically the sheathes¡¯ function of never letting the knife slip out unless needed. First, I hang my arms to the side and will the knives to drop into my hand. I cut myself a few times, but quickly get the hang of catching and turning them to the right position. I¡¯ll turn drawing tricks into an idle activity so I¡¯ll never mess it up in action.

    Next, I figure out how to throw them without drawing. Just will them out while swinging the arm, and the enchantment on the knife will make sure it hits point first. This comes at the expense of accuracy and power, but the latter isn¡¯t so much an issue when using knives this sharp. The accuracy is really bad, but it¡¯s worth being able to attack from a completely unthreatening stance, especially since any time I would need to would be at very close range.

    I practice some to be able to hit a close target, then shift to other starting positions until I can hit from any posture without drawing. Though drawing always increases accuracy and power, even with an underhand lob.

    The next day I continue until I encounter the river again where it turns to the north. I have two options. Either find a bridge, or divine a ford. The mysterious group warned me of the latter, but the bridge is also dangerous since I¡¯ll have to pay a toll and maybe go through a security check.

    Likewise, the mystery group didn¡¯t see me, so hopefully assumed I was part of a group of obviously dangerous people like them. Even if the empire is placing soldiers at every ford, they wouldn¡¯t attack every traveller¨C especially a lone one with no obvious weapons besides a walking staff.

    So, I choose the ford. I do spot a group of soldiers in hiding but ignore them as I cross. As expected, they don¡¯t move to harass me. Though the warning was still helpful as I might have panicked if I didn¡¯t know beforehand.

    I continue like this for several days until I reach the border. Patrols intensify, likely trying to catch fleeing resistance, but concealment lets me slip through.

    My skin starts itching all the time the next day. I try to contain it, but I can¡¯t help myself when I come across a lone traveller. This one is not as cautious as the one on the road to Fluemberg, and so doesn¡¯t even react when I suddenly swing my staff and connect it to their head.

    I quickly drag them away from the road, then remove their packs to make them light enough to carry. I take them a full mile through hills and woods before finally thinking its enough. I remove my clothes then offer the traveller to Anar using their clothes to catch the blood. I wash myself with soap and water from their waterskin, then go back and bring their pack back to them.

    I go through the belongings. Nothing interesting. They seem to have been a traveling cobbler with various tools and leather straps for repairing shoes. They have some food, money, and a few letters. I open and read the letters, but nothing I could use for blackmail, so I put it back.

    The food is mouldy, so I only take the money. Just a silver, four and a half medium copper, and five and a quarter small. I burn the body and the baggage until only ash remains, using the smoke catcher to hide my presence.

    The power gained from the offering isn¡¯t much, but it¡¯s enough for my skin to stop itching for the next three days. After which I reach the sea and Port Salunt.

    How will I fare on a boat? It will take at least a week to reach central, and offering someone on board will almost certainly get me caught. But perhaps forcing myself into a situation where I can¡¯t offer is what I¡¯ll need to learn how to control the longing.

    I suppose it¡¯s either that or I¡¯ll have to offer everyone on board, burn the boat, and row to shore in a dinghy. How far could it be?

    Just to be safe, I snatch someone a few miles away from town and offer them. Maybe it¡¯ll be enough to sate myself for the voyage.

 Chapter 20: A medium good thing

    The sea is as beautiful as I remembered, all sparkly and blue. Ships sail peacefully in the distance, and I¡¯m filled with a sudden desire to board one. Even the air tastes different.

    The security at the gate is very light. The guard merely writes a name, occupation and destination before charging me a copper and letting me in. They are still checking wagons, but only a cursory inspection.

    Prices are much less than Fluemberg, having the standard price controls. The meal at the inn is similar to the Flaming Goose, but only costs two coppers while a private room costs a medium.

    It¡¯s also a much brighter town. Everyone is smiling¨C I¡¯ve never been to a happier place. In the cult we would go on outings to acquire sacrifices, however we always went to the poorest places as easy hunting grounds and means of indoctrination to make us feel superior for following Anar. The only place close to feeling this happy was the place I lived with Gebal before the resistance, but even then, there was an undercurrent of worry.

    ¡°How much would you say passage to central might cost.¡± I ask the server as she clears my plate¨C adding an extra copper to it.

    ¡°Oh, typically a medium to large silver, depending on how much space they have.¡±

    ¡°And if I wanted a private room?¡±

    ¡°Pffft. I don¡¯t know. Gold at least. Maybe two.¡±

    I nod. ¡°And how much would I make working for passage?¡±

    ¡°Sailors make a large copper a day, plus shared room and board. You have experience?¡± She looks sceptical.

    I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m a mage.¡±

    ¡°No idea then. You¡¯d probably know more than me. It would depend on what you can do, no?¡±

    ¡°I can divine routes and use combat magic.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, trained fighters might make a small silver a day, depending on the route and if they¡¯re doubling as sailors. Navigator might make a medium. You might negotiate based on how many crew you can replace. It¡¯s not just the saved pay, but saved space and food they can use for more cargo.¡±

    ¡°Do you know of any ships that might hire me?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s two going to central, assuming you don¡¯t care which port you¡¯re going to. I don¡¯t know if either will take you. The Twisted Lilly is set to leave, but local mages say the winds won¡¯t be right until the morning after tomorrow. The Bloated Mallard is scheduled to depart in four days. The Mallard is bigger with more cargo and crew.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I say placing two more coppers on the table.

    I take my luggage to my room and leave it there except for the staff and a pack containing the books, letters, and a few light items. I go to the bloated mallard first with the reasoning that a bigger boat might be nicer and need more crew, but it turns out they already have a mage and won¡¯t hire me.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re a mage, navigator, and doctor all rolled into the one? At your age?¡± Captain Wallace Sraw of the Twisted Lilly asks sceptically.

    ¡°I have medical knowledge, but I didn¡¯t claim to be a doctor. Likewise, while I have some knowledge of navigation, what I¡¯m offering is to assist your navigator, not replace them. I can divine any route they select to check if it¡¯s safe. Also, I can use magic to protect the ship if it comes to that.¡± I feel like I have to shout to be heard through his bushy beard and old age. Though he isn¡¯t really that old, he just gives the impression.

    ¡°What magic?¡± He asks.

    I motion him to follow me to the rear of the ship looking out on the bay, then cast firestream over the water where nothing might get burnt. People on the dock shout in alarm from the light, heat and whooshing air, but I ignore them.

    ¡°Aye, that can be helpful against pirates. Anything else you can do?¡±

    ¡°I have some ability in mundane arms, but my main utility is the divination. Detecting pirates and other danger miles, even days away.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your word for it. But I¡¯ll kill ya if you steer me wrong, understood? What are you asking for all this?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I need a private room, and fair compensation.¡±

    ¡°A private room?!¡± He shouts.

    ¡°My divinations require space to work properly. I have a means that requires less space, but it¡¯s far less reliable¡­ are mages common on pirate ships?

    ¡°Not that I know of. Knights sure, but powerful mages might blow up the ship they¡¯re chasing. There are a few who have fancy tricks though. There was one who could kill a whole crew from over the horizon while leaving the ship, but the empire tracked her down quick. Haven¡¯t been many after that.¡±

    ¡°But there might be mages who don¡¯t take part in combat so you wouldn¡¯t know about them? Some whose job might be tracking their prey?¡±

    ¡°Yeah maybe, why?¡±

    ¡°Because if there are pirate mages who track rich merchant ships then the only way to prevent them is to have a mage of your own doing what I¡¯m offering. But for me to beat them, I will need my best methods, which requires the private room.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine. It¡¯ll be a small one though. Let¡¯s go over what I think is fair for you then. To start I normally keep five dedicated guards to protect against both pirates and mutiny. I already took on a squire who claims she can do the job of them. I paid the five a small silver a day each, so you¡¯ll split what I was paying them with her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll also be saving on food with us, and some space as well.¡± I point out, thankful of the server¡¯s advice. ¡°And we¡¯ll be much better at protecting you than five mundanes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Fine, four silver for fighting. Then there¡¯s your medical service. We don¡¯t have a doctor, but they would normally rate a medium silver a day. I¡¯ll rate you as an apprentice and give you half. Same with your navigation role. I¡¯d pay you more, but you¡¯re taking up a lot of space. That brings you to a medium and four small silvers. Be that acceptable?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I would point out that while the private room might be significant, besides the guards I¡¯m taking the place of a doctor and half a navigator¨C both of which would have their own tools and work areas. With that consolidated, even giving me a small private cabin should save you more space than just replacing the guards.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll add a small silver then. Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. Do you have any maps and navigation tools I can keep in my room? It¡¯ll help with the divinations.¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°The navigator has some you can reference, but they¡¯ll be needing them all at their station.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll need to buy my own. Add a¡­ two gold to cover that expense, and then we¡¯ll be good.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not giving you gold to scarper off with.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be up front. I have enough for now.¡±

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll make up the contract. With sums this large it¡¯s best for the agreement to be in writing, and witnessed by the harbour master.¡±

    Leaving the harbour master¡¯s with the contract signed I feel that Morri would be proud of me for my haggling, and then feel confused as to why I would care about the opinion of a man I spent a mere ten minutes with.

    It¡¯s about three hours after noon, so I quickly find a cartographer and spend two gold on three maps, another gold on a compass, two large silvers on two astronomy books¨C one navigation, one divination¨C a large silver for needles, thread, bandages and physician tools, and a small silver for one hundred and twenty lead bullets.

    I could have likely gotten all of this from Lindrid had I thought of it, but I didn¡¯t have a use for the physician tools and the bullets are heavy. Besides, the rest will likely be of higher quality here in a larger town (small city really) at the sea.

    The maps include: one large map of the entire western Arkothid-Hyclead sea on which we will be sailing, and two equally large ones detailing smaller areas with ¡®treacherous obstacles¡¯ we¡¯ll be going through on the way.

    I¡¯m familiar with astronomy in divination which I¡¯ve used for navigation, but most of my knowledge comes from Anar related practices, and I should have a broader understanding if I¡¯m going to use it in the entrance exam. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to learn much during the trip, but at least they¡¯ll serve as reference if I need them.

    I¡¯m tempted to buy a book on alchemy, since I think it might be related to what went wrong with the granary. However, I have no knowledge of that field beyond what applies to herbalism, so it would likely take too much time better spent improving my strengths.

    I also looked for a divination book specializing on my rod method, but I can¡¯t find any. There is a general divination book for a medium gold. Expensive, but not extremely when dealing with magic. I consider getting it but decide I can get better in the capital, and I¡¯ll still be figuring out the little in the grimoire for a while anyways.

    Having purchased everything I need, I go back to the inn to spend one last night on land, as well as buying two more meals at two coppers each¨C which still seems cheap after Fluemberb though it¡¯s actually a bit expensive.

    The next day I move all my items to the Twisted Lilly and settle in. It¡¯s a small room, but a little bigger than expected. It has a hammock hanging high from the walls, a small folding chair and table, a tiny window, and just enough floor space for me to sit at the centre and fully extend my arm holding a divining rod and not hit the wall¨C making it barely large enough for the whole divination array.

    Setting up the array starts with taking sheets of paper and writing a symbol on each of them. The twelve I use in this case are the four cardinal directions, weal, woe, wax, wane, wind, rain, storm, and blood.

    I arrange them in a circle around the room and stand a wooden rod flat end on top of each of them. I have been engraving symbols on the rods ever since Fluemberb in anticipation of this, and one of the symbols coupled with chanting will prevent them from falling from anything but the stormiest seas or a direct blow (I¡¯ll have to be careful when opening the door). Otherwise, they will remain upright until an event somewhere triggers a divination.

    For instance, making a course change towards a storm will cause the storm and direction rods to fall over. If a significant object like a map is placed in the centre of the circle, then the rods will fall to intersect where on the map the event will occur (staying there with the same magic that kept them erect). In this way a divination can occur even if I¡¯m out of the room.

    There are more proactive divination methods usable with the rods, especially the silver one.  But I think this is best for now, since it¡¯s one of the easiest for a novice to interpret and gives me time to practice other magic. Even this I only managed to finish learning while I was setting it up¨C a lucky thing since I was planning on bluffing until I figured it out.

    Though it wouldn¡¯t have been that big of bluff. It turns out the crystal pendulum can be used on a boat since it uses the surrounding energy to move in the first place, and that includes waves. It can have accuracy issues in storms, but that¡¯s more to do with the person holding it.

    Setting up the array takes longer than it seems, since beside marking each piece of paper I have to calculate and measure the arrangement, and which rod to put on each paper since none of the rods have the same set of symbols. Then each rod takes up to a half hour chanting spells to affix them both in place, and to the divination. It¡¯s a task that will take nearly all day.

    Still half done at noon I go back to the inn for lunch. On the way back to the ship, I spot an odd food vendor selling something to nobles. The cart is a chest on wheels with some sort of metal box on top and arcane symbols. The vendor is a woman about my age in a fine (but not noble fine) blue and white dress holding a parasol while sitting down under a shady tree. When not selling to nobles she¡¯s reading a small book, which is to say most of the time.

    The nobles look happy while eating what she sells them, which looks like a white ball on a thin trencher.

    ¡°Hey, what are you selling?¡± I say, my curiosity grabbing hold of me.

    ¡°Ball of frozen cream on a sugared trencher: one gold.¡± She says without looking up.

    ¡°A gold, for cart food?¡± I ask, having flashbacks of Fluemberg.

    ¡°It¡¯s the best food, tastes better on the beach, and only I can make it. One gold or leave.¡± She says, still not looking up from her book.

    ¡°All right.¡± I say, letting my curiosity win.

    She looks up finally, seeming a bit surprised that someone is willing to pay for her overpriced food. Shrugging, she takes the gold, opens the metal box¨C letting out steam¨C and pulls out a conical crisp piece of bread which forms a shallow bowl. She opens the cart, mist puffing out, and spoons a white sphere with red spots onto the trencher, which she hands to me along with a small wooden spoon.

    ¡°Today¡¯s flavour is¡­¡± she glances down, ¡°berries. Enjoy.¡±

    I take the food and tentatively bite the ball. It feels cold and smooth and tastes like¡­ like I just sacrificed someone to Anar.

    Everything feels better: the summer sun, the wind, the sea spray¨C all fantastic. It¡¯s so sweet, the trencher too. The combination of the cold cream melting onto the warm trencher which absorbs it is the best thing I¡¯ve ever eaten. I want more.

    ¡°Two gold.¡± The woman says, not looking up.

    ¡°You¡¯re doubling the price?¡± I stare dumbfounded. This woman makes Anar seem like an honest merchant.

    ¡°Now you know how good it is.¡± She says cooly.

    ¡°You¡¯d make more money if you had a more reasonable price.¡±

    ¡°But then I would have to work more. After all, I¡¯m the only one who can make it.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that was a magic item that you made?¡±

    ¡°Half correct. I use my own ice magic variant to freeze the cream, but you also need to know the mundane techniques.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll have to learn ice magic then.¡±

    She looks up, a little annoyed. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a mage? I should have charged you more. You¡¯ll have to pay a medium gold for future scoops.¡± She goes back to the book.

    I stare at her dumbfounded again. ¡°¡­ So, you don¡¯t really seem to care if anyone buys your frozen cream. Is this a sort of rich person¡¯s hobby or something?¡±

    ¡°Something like that.¡± She glances at me and decides that someone her age is as good of person to vent to as any. ¡°I¡¯m going to take the entrance exam at the imperial academy at central, but my parents didn¡¯t want to send me saying there are too many pirates or Caethlian outlaws for me to go and they¡¯ll just hire a tutor at home if I want to learn magic. Idiots. Well, they can¡¯t complain if I earn the coin myself, can they? Nothing really came to mind, so I figured I¡¯d try to monetize my hatred of summer. It¡¯s so hot here. It¡¯s almost worth going to the academy just for the cooler climate. Anyways, turns out I didn¡¯t need the coin because the captain offered to hire me for protection, but it¡¯ll be three more days before they sail so I might as well make a little money while I wait.¡± It is the calmest venting I¡¯ve ever heard, spoken in a smooth steady pace that makes it impossible to interrupt, all while still reading her book.

    ¡°The captain hired you? Was that the Bloated Mallard?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he gave me a spacious room with a nice bed too. Big window and enough space for my enchanted freezing box and a few cases of luggage. I was worried because I didn¡¯t want to leave my library behind. It even has its own bath. The pay almost competes with what I make with the cream. Why? Are you going to central too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I um, tried to get hired on there, but it seems he already had you. I¡¯m hired on the Twisted Lilly. It¡¯s¡­ not nearly as nice as that.¡±

    ¡°Ah, well I guess he just knew he didn¡¯t need another mage when he had me. Good¡­ Are you going to buy another cream or not?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no um¡­ good luck with the entrance exam.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t reply.

    That was unexpectedly dangerous. She was probably too absorbed in her book to recognize me if she saw me again, but if she notices me at the academy then I¡¯ll have to explain why I was in this town in clothes that are at best middle class.

    Also, so annoying. Who just tells a random person how great their job is?

    When I get back to my room that I can only think of as cramp now, I see that the rods for woe and west are knocked over¨C being the direction she is in. I grumble as I stoop over and start the chant to reset the divination.

 Chapter 21: Cast and Crew

    The dawn finds me standing on what I have been told is called the ¡®poop deck¡¯. Obviously, that is just someone trying to prank me by getting me to say something absurd and embarrass myself. Fortunately, someone has helped me and told me the correct name of the raised structure that it forms the top of, being the aftcastle.

    Well, someone did call it the ¡®arsecastle¡¯, which would corroborate the ¡®poop deck¡¯ claim, but I think it was just their accent.

    ¡°What are ya doing up here?¡± Calls a perky young woman a bit older than me armed with a heavy sword while climbing the ladders to the ¡®deck¡¯.

    ¡°Weather divination.¡± I say tersely, trying to concentrate on refracting the sun¡¯s light through the crystal pendulum and onto the¡­ mizzen mast? I honestly think sailors named all the ship parts while drunk.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the mage, just like I thought. The crew said you¡¯ve been holed up in your private cabin all yesterday, so no one¡¯s seen ya. So, what¡¯s the pretty light saying?¡±

    ¡°No clouds, rain or storms, with a steady wind¡­¡± I lower the pendulum and chant a direction divination, ¡°eastwardly all day, just as the local diviners said.¡±

    ¡°You get a private cabin to say what¡¯s already been said?¡± She asks, a little teasingly.

    ¡°That¡¯s just for this location. In fact, this method is largely redundant with what I have in my cabin, though this does have a few advantages¡­ I really should get back down to check on it now that I¡¯m done here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on! We¡¯re about to cast off, you¡¯d miss all the excitement.¡± She gestures to the crew scurrying below and above on the masts.¡±

    ¡°¡­all right, squire.¡± I concede, leaning on the railing.

    ¡°Good guess. Was it the sword? Good thing you ran into me first then. The captain kept one of the guards he worked with before, and she¡¯s a bit bitter about how much we¡¯re getting paid ¡®just cause we got a bit of magic.¡¯ Probably wouldn¡¯t like it if ya called her squire by mistake.¡±

    ¡°She thinks she¡¯s as capable as you in a fight?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Oh, she might be. At least in a group fight. She has more experience directing others and has an intermediate boon from the blood mariner to hold her own. But she also thinks she¡¯s more ¡®skilled¡¯ with sword technique. Which she probably is just cause of her age. Then again, a lot of mercenaries like her assume knights and squires never properly learn the fundamentals because we just rely on our powers. Like we¡¯re not seeking every advantage against other knights, or that training sword technique isn¡¯t a good way to train magic. I kinda want to spar her to see if she¡¯s all talk, but I think she¡¯ll read more into that than I mean, and I don¡¯t want to humiliate her either way. Some of us has to share a cabin together.¡±

    ¡°Who else do you share the cabin with?¡±

    ¡°No one. There¡¯s space for a few more, but the captain filled it with cargo¡­ from your room if I understand.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that must be awkward, sorry.¡±

    She laughs. ¡°I¡¯m joking kid. The captain was already going to fill the space. He doesn¡¯t like regular crew mixing with the guards since a mutiny is a lot more likely if the crew has the guards on their side. It¡¯s also why the captain doesn¡¯t have his protection double as crew like others do.¡±

    ¡°Are mutinies that common that he spends extra to protect from them.¡±

    ¡°Not in my experience, though from what the crew told me it¡¯s not that he spends extra, he just saves the money elsewhere because he thinks he can be cheap with us around. So maybe it¡¯s more likely with this captain than most.¡±

    ¡°Well, my divination below should warn me if something is going to happen. I¡¯ll let you know so you can decide which side you¡¯ll take.¡±

    She laughs. ¡°Trust me kid, you won¡¯t need magic to know a mutiny is brewing.¡±

    I rankle at the repeated ¡®kid¡¯ given that she¡¯s only a few years older than me, but choose to ignore it. ¡°Have you been in one before?¡±

    She shakes her head. ¡°Not me personally. Just something my mentor told me.¡±

    ¡°I see, did they say which side you should take?¡±

    ¡°The crew¡¯s always safer, since they need the captain less than the captain needs them. But she also said a mutiny is a great time to renegotiate your contract.¡±

    ¡°Well, let me know then. I don¡¯t know much about this stuff, so I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±

    She laughs. ¡°Thanks kid, but maybe don¡¯t go planning for trouble until it¡¯s on its way. You might end up causing it, and the captain won¡¯t appreciate the talk regardless.¡±

    It¡¯s a bit odd that she thinks the captain¡¯s appreciation should affect my talk. Anyone could voice anything in the cell, and even the empire doesn¡¯t punish talk not advocating action. The only place I¡¯ve seen talk punished was the cult and that was to indoctrinate us to revere the patriarch.

    Perhaps viewing a sailing ship as a cult is apt. It would at least explain all the strange jargon.

    Speaking of the patriarch, the captain exits a door in the aftcastle¡¯s bottom and starts shouting orders. A moment later sailors are climbing masts, unfurling sails and lifting anchors. The squire was right, this is exciting in a relaxing sort of way.

    ¡°I¡¯m Malzad, you?¡± I ask the squire, after we clear the harbour, trying not to wince as I freely give a name.

    ¡°Sarah.¡±

    ¡°I should go back down, see if anything¡¯s changed now that we¡¯re going.¡±

    ¡°Cool. Maybe I¡¯ll come over sometime when our colleague is being annoying.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very cramped, especially with my setup.¡±

    ¡°Even better.¡± She smiles playfully.

    I don¡¯t really know what she means. There isn¡¯t room to entertain her, and she might knock down a rod, especially with her sword. I¡¯ll have to make her take it off. I hope she won¡¯t be offended, some squires are particular about that.

    Squeezing past my door opened only partially to avoid the rods, I see that the ones for wane, wind and south have fallen to intersect near an island we¡¯ll likely reach near night fall. I carefully weave between the still standing rods and crouch down chanting with my compass directly over the intersection. A moment later the needle swivels towards the south mark, but not all the way, and stays there when I stand.

    Not done, I roll up the map, reset the rods and stand in the centre holding the silver rod pointing to the rod perpendicular to the wax and wane, and chant. A moment later the rod flashes hot in my hand. I shift it to wane and it goes cold, then heats when I go back, becoming hottest about three fifths of the way to wax.

    Intensity sorted, I move to duration, and sit in the centre pointing the silver rod to the north rod and slowly moving it left while chanting. It flashes hot at the start, then again four rods later. I point north again, do another chant going right this time and the rod flashes hot just south of the east paper. Then I point north one more time and go left again, but this time I reach all the way around the circle. Finally, I repeat the wax and wane reading and get a hot flash right before full sitwax.

    Everything fully read, and the rods reset, I gingerly scoot out the room and find the navigator¨C a man in his mid-twenties named Martin¨C in the galley eating a piece of bread over a map with compass and protractor.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Hey, I was just about to come find you. Thought you were supposed to be my apprentice or something.¡±

    I take a piece of bread with some brown liquid on top and sit next to him. ¡°I¡¯m getting paid based on what your apprentice would make, my job is to check your route. Speaking of which, a divination came through.¡±

    ¡°I thought you needed me to tell you the route first.¡±

    ¡°I have it set up so you don¡¯t need to, though I can do more if you do.¡± I don¡¯t mention that I only learned how to do that yesterday. ¡°Anyways, winds are going to shift south to this bearing and half our current speed at around here if we keep our course and speed.¡± I say, pointing to the island on his map, and showing him my compass that¡¯s still pointing to the south mark without regard for movement.

    ¡°Neat. I figured that would happen since it normally does there. Though I guess it proves you¡¯re good since you could figure out where we¡¯re going on your own.¡±

    ¡°It will stay south for eight hours, then return east at our current speed for at least a full day after that.¡±

    ¡°Now that is useful. Can you go further?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯ll be more accurate if you make any course changes first.¡±

    He whistles. ¡°And here I thought you¡¯d be a useless brat trying to take my job. I think we¡¯ll make a good team. Are you really only being paid as my assistant?¡±

    ¡°A bit more, plus compensation for other roles and the private cabin.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d hardly call that closet a cabin. I¡¯ll talk to the captain. I doubt he was expecting you to provide such detailed information. Maybe I can negotiate a bonus for the two of us if I can convince him you¡¯ll save us time¡­ He said you¡¯ll warn us of danger? Do you think you can navigate a reef at night?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know what a reef is, but maybe.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like a maze of obstacles submerged just below the surface. We can normally go through it if we reach it at day, but have to go around it at night.¡±

    ¡°Then yes, I have a couple of techniques that should work.¡±

    ¡°Good, that might save us a few hours at least. Maybe I¡¯ll arrange things so we reach it at the right time for a negotiation eh?¡± He smiles. ¡°All right. I have some calculations to do with what you brought me. You can either stay and watch, or go about your other business.¡±

    I was wanting to get back to my room to study while waiting for divinations, but the opportunity to learn from a professional in their craft is too good to pass. Divination can brute force most navigation problems on land, but the ocean seems a little more complicated since you have to compensate for future winds and plan for where you¡¯ll be and when. I can probably set up a divination to do that for me, but that will take up my focus from other magic and the knowledge will help me out in other areas. Besides, proficient in navigation might look good on the exam.

    Seeing that I¡¯m staying he occasionally explains what he¡¯s doing or asks me to figure out an aspect of the course. It takes me much longer than him, but I can usually figure it out eventually.

    ¡°Eh, you¡¯re not too bad.¡± He says after a while. ¡°Given a few months I could turn you into an employable navigator. It usually takes longer, but you already know about half the math, which is normally the hardest part.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting off in central.¡± I say, wanting to have at least some time to study magic.

    ¡°Pity, well I suppose if you sit through any course changes I make, then you might learn all the basics by then...¡± He pauses, as if suddenly embarrassed, but then forces through. ¡°¡­ do you¡­ think you could teach me what you do?¡±

    ¡°To be a mage? Yes and no.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­ So, in theory, anyone can become a mage or knight, but in practice most can¡¯t. Why that is the case is debated, but what I¡¯ve been taught, which matches my experience, is that learning magic is like your soul negotiating with the world, and your first negotiation¨C to go from mundane to mage¨C is always the hardest. I can teach you how to initiate the negotiation and help guide you on the terms, but ultimately success is unlikely, and its easiest when you¡¯re young.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± He says disappointed.

    ¡°Though, that said, you may actually have an advantage at your age if you just want to learn divination to help with your job. Since success has to do with how you see the world, and having a focus already there can help. Also, success or failure doesn¡¯t have a time limit. If I teach you the first step, then you can continue on your own for as long as you like.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d that for me?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yeah.¡± I say eventually. I could haggle for some coin, but he already sad he¡¯d try to get us a bonus, and I have an intuition that I¡¯ll get more if I don¡¯t charge him. I¡¯m not talking about him being more motivated to get me the bonus, though that too. Rather, I have a feeling I¡¯ll benefit in less tangible ways.

    Technically speaking, each mage added to the world makes it harder to innovate magic, so some say that we should be selective when teaching¨C at least for the next couple thousands of years. Conversely though, each mage added makes it easier to learn established magic, and for mundanes to become mages. So, others say that the innovation difficulty is off set by increasing the number of people who can innovate, and so everyone should be taught.

    Since the experts are divided, I might as well move with self-interest.

    ¡°Really? Wow, that¡¯s awesome. Um, I¡¯ll go report the course change to the captain, and maybe we could start after that?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°It¡¯s easiest to negotiate at certain times or circumstances¨C during sunrise and sunset being the standard. It¡¯s not needed later on, but until you become a mage all your negotiations should be during those times, or during a short list that I¡¯ll write for you. Storms and eclipses standing out.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll trust you on that. See you later then!¡± He says, walking off to find the captain, chart in hand.

    I turn to leave back to my room to perform more divinations based on his altered course and hopefully study some magic but stop when I see a rough woman in her early thirties armed with a sword and cudgel glaring at me with a scowl.

    ¡°Hey. You¡¯re the other guard, right?¡± I say, walking up and ignoring her expression. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re the mage brat who lost my buddies their jobs.¡± She says, face still full of hostility.

    I shrug. ¡°The captain was looking for a bargain. Martin seems to think I¡¯m worth the coin.¡±

    Her scowl intensifies. ¡°For now, maybe, but you¡¯re getting off in a week, two at the most. My team have spent the last six months working together. We trusted each other and knew how to synergize. Now that¡¯s all gone because Wallace wanted to make some extra coin with the space he saved.¡±

    ¡°If you liked working with those who left so much, why didn¡¯t you join them?¡±

    ¡°Ha! You think any other boat¡¯s willing to hire on five guards just to sit around? No, Wallace is two things bundled up: greed and fear. He¡¯ll do anything to protect himself from a mutiny, except actually being a captain people like working under.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re the third person to mention mutiny in association with the captain, him included. Do you know if he experienced one before?¡±

    She hesitates briefly before glancing around, and her face softens before eagerly speaking in a soft whisper. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know, but the rumour is that he became captain of this ship by way of mutiny himself. That he was the second in command until he led a revolt and took over, and now he¡¯s scared of losing the position the same way. If so, that explains why he hires dedicated guards instead of having them perform crew jobs like any other captain. Since if we¡¯re working like every other crew mate, then odds are we will mutiny with them.¡± By the time she¡¯s done telling the rumour her face has softened almost completely.

    ¡°Well that certainly is an interesting rumour. Thanks for telling it. Sorry about your mates getting booted. Personally, I would have preferred they stayed just for my own safety, especially since Martin thinks I¡¯m getting underpaid for my magic work anyways. But I¡¯m sure we can work together. I¡¯m Malzad.¡± I say, holding out my hand now that she doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯ll bite it off.

    ¡°Kalen.¡± She says briefly shaking. ¡°I guess you¡¯re all right, if you¡¯re doing other stuff for us. Not like that squire. I mean, at least you listen.¡±

    ¡°Well, I need to get back to my work.¡± I say, turning to leave.

    I have the impression Kalen¡¯s continued hostility towards Sarah is less about if she listens and more about jealousy. Kalen likely was jealous of me too, but never wanted to be a mage and so got over it. After all, she doesn¡¯t have the knowledge to comment on my job¨C though I think mentioning Martin¡¯s approval and getting her to gossip helped. However, a squire only does what she does but better. The fact that Sarah is so much younger while getting more pay can only make things worse.

    As I¡¯m about to enter my room a man with smooth skin and fine clothing exits a door down the hall and sees me.

    ¡°Oh! Another passenger?¡± He asks, looking at my better than sailor clothes and seeing me go to a room while everyone else is working.

    ¡°Ship mage.¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh really. So young¡­ Wallace didn¡¯t say he had a mage when we booked passage.¡±

    ¡°I only signed on two days ago. Be glad, he would have charged you more.¡±

    ¡°I see, well I¡¯m travelling with my family from Salunt. We decided it¡¯s time to take a trip, what with all the troubles in Caethlon boiling over.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Caethlon has been pacified.¡± I use the term used by the criers.

    ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯m sure. But that¡¯s the problem. Now that it¡¯s done with, all the malcontents who survived will flee the area, with a lot of them coming to Port Salunt. One hardly needs to think much to realize how dangerous it¡¯s about to be. After all, Caethlon is full of killers, even if they¡¯re pacified they¡¯re bound to be some left, and they¡¯re like to be the worse of the lot.¡±

    ¡°I see, well if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m travelling with my son, you should meet him. Maybe show him some magic.¡±

    ¡°¡­Maybe later.¡± I say, seeing through his desire for me to ¡®coincidentally¡¯ feel like teaching his son for free once I get to know him. ¡°I have some work to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, later. Well, you know where I¡¯m staying. Anytime.¡±

    I nod, entering my room, relaxing when I see that none of the rods have fallen in the time I¡¯ve been away. Shoving the memory of the annoying neighbour aside, I perform a quick divination to extend my weather forecast since Martin already showed me the altered route. Nothing major for the day after my prior divination, but a storm¡¯s coming the day after that. I spend the next three hours plotting its course, spending a piece of paper to make notes of exact times and locations. Then I leave again to tell Martin who says it¡¯ll take a while to figure out, and he¡¯ll let me know the new route when it¡¯s done. He offers to let me watch again, but I decide I shouldn¡¯t be away from the array for too long.

    Feeling drained from all the interactions and divinations, I retreat to my room again, get on my hammock, and practice my magic using the light from the tiny window to read the grimoire.

 Chapter 22: Looking into the eye

    I stay in my room practicing spells until near sunset when my stomach growls. I¡¯m about to just take berries from the staff¨C planted in a cheap dirt filled pot I stuffed in the corner by the door¨C but then a bell rings, and I remember food is part of my pay. I do take a few of the berries, perhaps they¡¯ll add flavour to whatever¡¯s for dinner. Getting off the hammock without knocking over any of the rods or stepping on the map is tricky, but eventually I manage it and creep out the door.

    On the deck on the way to the galley is a nanny goat, kept to provide fresh milk, and meat in a pinch. She bleats at me, horns lowered slightly, threatening to ram if I get too close.

    I make the sign of the god of horned beasts, and she immediately relaxes. She bleats again but allows me to approach and gently stroke her neck. A minute later she bleats once more, this time in satisfaction, nudges me with her head, then walks away.

    I smile, a bit relaxed.

    ¡°Malzad!¡± Martin shouts when I descend to the crowded galley, indicating an empty chair beside him.

    I nod but walk up to the cook who hands me an apple like fruit, strips of tender lightly seasoned beef with carrots and chopped fleshy green and red things served in a soft white bread trencher and an ale in a tin mug. I take the hearty meal and go to Martin¡¯s offered chair.

    ¡°It¡¯s better than you expected, right?¡± Martin says as I begin biting into the meal, seeing no need to add the magic berries. ¡°Everyone¡¯s happy now. In a few days, all we¡¯ll have to eat is heavily salted pork, peas, and hard biscuit. But today we even have fruit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± I say honestly, remembering the first meal at the Bubbling Otter in comparison, and the travel rations I had eaten for the week between towns.

    He smiles. ¡°Yeah, sea cooks have to know what they¡¯re doing to keep morale up¡­ So, it¡¯s almost sunset¡­¡±

    I had forgotten. ¡°Yeah, we can find someplace private to start after I¡¯m done eating.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Martin smiles.

    I watch the crew as I eat. They seem happy, to a degree, tired from a hard day¡¯s work but also satisfied. One corner of the galley starts singing in unison a happy/sombre song about leaving old homes for a new one at sea.

    Will I ever see Caethlon again?

    Odd. I fought and killed for Caethlon¡­ or at least I believed Caethlon benefited from my fighting and killing, but I never really tried to fool myself as to my motivation. I am fond of my homeland, and that fondness helped me ignore any sense of guilt over my accumulation of power. But I always thought that I could be equally fond of any land with enough exposure. Perhaps that¡¯s still true, but I still feel an unexpected discomfort at being reminded that I¡¯m leaving it behind.

    No longer hungry I stare at the half-eaten trencher, but before I can offer it to the table Kalen sits down with a smile and a ¡°Hey Malzad! Martin.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡± I say, picking up the trencher for another bite. Melancholy is not part of my cover.

    ¡°Saw you come in, so I thought I¡¯d run down to the armoury and grab you this since you are a guard despite your other duties.¡± She hands me a cudgel about as long as my forearm and as thick as the space between my thumb and index finger when I touch the tips together. No taper, though one end does suddenly reduce in thickness for a handle which has a thin copper simple cross guard like a sword.

    ¡°The copper¡¯s more for keeping it in a belt loop than actual guarding.¡± She explains. ¡°I designed it myself for easier drawing. Most places if you need to draw fast, you¡¯d go for a sword or dagger cause you¡¯ll want to kill your attacker. But even if some drunk crew attacks you, we don¡¯t want them dead since then they can¡¯t work the sails in the morning. So, it¡¯s best if you can quickly go for something that can just knock them out fast.

    ¡°I noticed you have two daggers on you, so you probably know how to use them. But if you need pointers with it or any of the more lethal weapons we keep for pirates, I¡¯d be happy to show you a few things.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Thanks, I¡¯ll probably take you up on that tomorrow when I need a break from divination.¡± I say, taking the cudgel. Sarah said she¡¯s probably good, and at least is likely the best of the five previous guards. Besides, she has an intermediate boon from the blood mariner, which requires a decent amount of experience in actual ship fighting. So, she¡¯s sure to show me a few things more advanced than the tricks I was taught in the cell.

    ¡°What about you Martin? I could show you a few things. You should learn how to keep safe¨C I hate the thought of some pirate running through such a good navigator.¡± She gives Martin a playful jab in the stomach.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± he says, wincingly, ¡°but any pirate attack and I¡¯ll be locked in my room with a sign nailed to the door saying who my parents are and how much they¡¯d ransom me for.¡±

    ¡°Ha, I hope you charge them high. But still, even if you don¡¯t fight you could use the exercise. Life on a ship can be easier if you get some muscles.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but the most I have to pick up are my books, and I hate exercise.¡±

    ¡°Pity.¡± She says, a little disappointed.

    ¡°Are you a noble?¡± I ask Martin.

    ¡°No,¡± he laughs, ¡°just a wealthy merchant¡¯s son. My mother owns a major share in a rival company. I guess I joined this one in my rebellious teens and haven¡¯t felt the need to go home yet.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± I say, not seeing, but at least my itching goes away. My trencher is nearly fully eaten, but I really can¡¯t eat another bite, so I pocket the rest and the fruit before getting up. ¡°Well, we should get going Martin. It¡¯s almost time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re doing more navigation lessons? Do you mind if I watch?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, Malzad said he¡¯d try to teach me some magic.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ you don¡¯t want me to teach you to fight because Malzad is already teaching you something better. You going try to steal my job too?¡± Her posture becomes aggressive.

    ¡°I¡¯m just teaching him divination.¡± I say, before more misunderstandings arise. ¡°Even if he does become a mage, which isn¡¯t guaranteed, I doubt he¡¯ll ever become a combat asset. He¡¯s just too old with his identity set.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I just thought it could help me be a better navigator, that¡¯s all.¡± He says, with his hands raised defensively.

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ sorry. I um¡­ I think I¡¯ll just go to my room. G¡¯night.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡± Martin says, and we leave the galley. He turns to me as we get on deck. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, she scares me.¡±

    I glance at him, not knowing what to say. The goat is there so I make the sign of its god, and it comes up to me for pettings, which gives me a little more time to think.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she here to protect the ship, you included?¡±

    ¡°I mean yeah, fighting against pirates. But it¡¯s hard not to think about how she¡¯s also here to put any revolts down. I mean, I guess technically I¡¯d be more on the management side of things if something happens, but it¡¯s still uneasy being around her.¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, I don¡¯t think you should worry too much about her. She seems to put weight on your opinion.¡±

    ¡°She does?¡± He looks perplexed.

    ¡°Yeah, she was less hostile with me when I told her you approved of my being here. But you should take her up on her offer if you¡¯re worried about her. I¡¯ve always found capacity for violence to bolster confidence.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ um sure¡­ Is that like a spell you did with your hands? The goat usually only lets Grift, the guy who feeds her, get that close.¡±

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°This?¡± I make the sign of the horned god again, then laughs as he nods. ¡°No, it¡¯s just a sign inviting a curse from the goat¡¯s deity. Anyone can do it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re inviting a curse from a god!?¡± He looks at me incredulously. ¡°You¡¯re not even getting a boon? Why would you do that?¡±

    Once again, I am reminded that not everyone is as versed in divine interactions as me. ¡°The invitation is more like a promise not to hurt the goat in the immediate future. The goat can sense I¡¯ll be punished if I break the promise through its link to its god, and so relaxes. You try.¡± I hold up my hands in the gesture again for him to copy.

    He does, then smiles as the goat allows him to pet her. ¡°Are you trying to get a boon or something?¡± He asks, apparently thinking I¡¯m someone who would only act with benefit in mind.

    ¡°I could, but it would be largely pointless. It would take a few days to gain the god¡¯s trust, and by then I¡¯ll only have it for a few days before I¡¯ll be leaving the ship. Boons from animal deities only last as long as you¡¯re routinely interacting with their clients¡­ I mostly just wanted to pet it.¡±

    ¡°I see. I don¡¯t know why I wasn¡¯t expecting that. I guess you always have such a serious face.¡±

    I do? ¡°Well, even if I¡¯m not aiming for a boon, that doesn¡¯t mean you shouldn¡¯t. Animal deities don¡¯t give the most robust boons, but they also don¡¯t make other gods interpret your oaths any stricter. The goat boon might be a good match for you. Steady feet, protects from head blows (always a good thing on a cramp ship) and will occasionally grant you cleverness. Just be warned that you can¡¯t eat goat meat for a month after the boon ends. You also must make an effort to protect goats from perceived maltreatment, except for killing with the intent to eat at basic.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, maybe. Thanks for telling me that.¡± He looks sceptical. ¡°Well, we better get started right? Should we go to my room? I doubt we¡¯d have enough space in yours.¡±

    ¡°I think out here will be best. The higher the better. Height can make you feel more connected to the world while less connected to your locality. I was thinking about going up to the crow nest.¡±

    His face blanches. ¡°I¡¯m not climbing up there. We¡¯d be here all night just getting up. Besides, someone on the night crew is up there, and it will be cramped. Would the poop deck do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually called that? I thought that was a prank. Yeah, that was my second choice.¡±

    We climb up the ladder and walk past the night crew at helm all the way to the back of the boat where none of the busy night crew bothers us. The sun is almost setting over the waves behind us in a clear sky. The light is dimming and hesperus is just visible. I mark the star and turn to Martin handing him the crystal pendulum.

    ¡°All right so learning magic is like a negotiation between your soul and the world. Don¡¯t ask what that means, it¡¯s a metaphor to describe the indescribable. I¡¯ll try to explain it as best I can, but if you don¡¯t understand something, then I probably can¡¯t explain it.

    ¡°Every spell you learn is its own negotiation which requires you to fully understand the concepts from which the spell is derived. For instance, when learning a pathing divination, you will have an awareness of what it means to move in a way surpassing any concept you¡¯ll have before or after. That awareness is partially lost as part of the price of the finalized agreement. All future negotiations will be based on prior ones, so naturally your first one which changes you from mundane to mage will always be the hardest.¡±

    ¡°Is the world alive if I¡¯m negotiating with it?¡±

    ¡°No, but also yes. As I said, it¡¯s a metaphor. It can¡¯t be directly put into words. The only way for you to really get it is doing, the metaphor is just to help you along the way.¡±

    ¡°I see, and what¡¯s this?¡± He asks, gesturing with the pendulum.

    ¡°That¡¯s your first magic tool. It¡¯s best if you use your own, but it will do for practice until I show you how to make one. Normally, aspiring mages are started out with a fire cantrip, but since we¡¯re focusing on only divination, I think this will be a better start. Now hold your arm out with it, letting the crystal dangle, and repeat after me.¡± I say the first part of the chant for the most basic pathing spell. ¡°Keep on repeating that while asking the questions ¡®where am I, where was I, and where am I going?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Do you mean in life in general?¡± He asks clearly doubtful.

    ¡°I mean physically, right now. You¡¯re the navigator. You know the answer to those questions better than anyone else on this ship. Asking the world a question you already know the answer to makes it more likely it will give an answer. After all, it¡¯s just a little thing you¡¯re asking. But once it answers your foot will be in the door and you can use it to ask harder things.¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯m tricking the world?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ kinda? You¡¯ll see what I mean. Now just keep on doing that until something happens. You¡¯ll know what.¡±

    He scrunches his face. ¡°I hate it when people say that. What will you be doing while I do this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be doing my own magic. Sunset is a good time for anyone to practice, myself included.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± He says but turns forward to do as instructed.

    Interesting he chose to face towards the front of the ship. Probably his navigator mind focusing on the last question.

    I turn the opposite direction to watch the setting sun while chanting the lines of the missile guidance spell. I¡¯ve already reached an understanding of all the separate parts, now all I have to do is put them together¨C a task sometimes harder than learning the entire rest of the spell. I do get the sense that this particular one will be easy to complete though.

    Occasionally I take a pebble from a bag filled with some I picked from a beech and throw it behind us, my eyes watching the arc with delight as my understanding of movement reaches new insights. With each plop in the sparkling water, I feel the negotiation nearing completion.

    I feel I¡¯m on the cusp of finishing when Martin lets out a mild scream, drawing my attention and that of the crew on helm.

    I wave to the night crew to indicate everything¡¯s fine then turn to Martin, smug at his earlier scepticism. ¡°You felt it then? Good, that¡¯s a few days earlier than I feared.¡±

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°What did it feel like?¡±

    ¡°Like¡­ I felt¡­ the world? Like nothing changed, just how I saw things. Like everything was suddenly in harmony around me, everything moving everything else, but focused on the crystal. I knew I could use that harmony to move the crystal, but I wasn¡¯t¡­ allowed? I felt so small, but impossibly big at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the eye that makes the world inverting its gaze upon you. It can be unsettling, but you¡¯ll get used to it. Or, not used to it, just be able to handle it better.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to go through that every time I use magic?¡± He asks alarmed.

    I shake my head. ¡°Just when you¡¯re learning it. Using magic is just invoking the negotiation you completed with the eye.¡±

    ¡°Wait, when you said I had to negotiate, you meant with something that felt like that? How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll figure it out, or you won¡¯t. Being unable to deal with it is the main reason why most people quit trying to become mages. Lots of sleepless nights, some suicides. People who are sometimes called geniuses are said to actually enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ well if I can sense it does that mean I¡¯m almost a mage?¡±

    I laugh. ¡°No, what I just taught you is only the first part of the chant for that divination. There are three for this one, and they all must be understood and negotiated separately, before understanding and negotiating them all together. You haven¡¯t even begun to negotiate the first part, you just found where the negotiation table is at. It will probably take you months before you can finally take the final step to become a mage. Years maybe, it¡¯s impossible to say.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, perceiving the eye already is promising, and I¡¯ll tell you how to proceed on your own before I leave.¡±

    ¡°Aw there you are!¡± The man who I met going into my room yesterday calls, coming up the ladder to the poop deck accompanied by a young boy. ¡°I was hoping to see you at dinner, but someone said you were up here. I don¡¯t think I introduced myself. I¡¯m Edward Grahm and this is my son Edmond.¡±

    ¡°¡­Malzad.¡± I say after a while when I realize he was expecting my name in return.

    ¡°Malzad, what a¡­ interesting name.¡± He says, recognizing its Caethlian origins.

    ¡°Indeed, how can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Aw, well, um, as I said before, my son is about your age, and I thought maybe you¡¯d might get to know each other.¡±

    I look to his son who is at least five years younger than me. Though I suppose he might have thought that I¡¯m younger than I am. Tanyth probably assumed malnutrition when she guessed fifteen and overcompensated.

    I sigh. ¡°Yeah, sure, why not. Nice meeting you Edmond. Now¡¯s not the best time though. I¡¯m in the middle of training, and it¡¯s best not to be distracted.¡±

    ¡°Oh, perhaps Edmond could watch?¡±

    So annoying. Surely, he¡¯s heard of mages building towers. Did he think it¡¯s just for the view and not to get away from people while they train? (admittedly it is also for the view). ¡°(Sigh) I charge a gold a lesson.¡± I say, looking at him flatly.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± He says, smile slipping.

    ¡°You were hoping for your son to learn magic from me. I charge a gold a lesson. It¡¯s a good deal. Most would charge more, but I am only a fledgling.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t mean to suggest¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what did you hope for? I¡¯m not an entertainer.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ahem, maybe we got off on the wrong foot.¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­ Listen, I don¡¯t mind your son hanging around, but not while we¡¯re practicing magic. It¡¯s too distracting, okay? Tomorrow I¡¯m getting lessons from the ship¡¯s head guard on weapons, if he wants to watch that he¡¯s welcome to. I¡¯ll let you know when.¡±

    ¡°Right, we¡¯ll see you tomorrow then.¡± He says as he turns to leave back down the ladder, much less energetic.

    I sigh heavily, looking at how near the prime training time of sunset is to being over.

    Martin speaks. ¡°You know he¡¯s an important man, right? Not a noble, but he has noble friends. His wife too.¡±

    I snap at him. ¡°And I¡¯m a mage. I might not be very powerful now, but one day I will be. It¡¯s something for you to keep in mind too. The world does not favour those who subserviates themselves to any passing fool. If you are going to be a mage, then you must think of yourself as important, capable of bending the world to your will. Otherwise, you will never succeed.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ um, should I be paying you too?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°He just annoyed me. You¡¯re teaching me navigation, and said you¡¯ll try to get us a bonus from the captain, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, the bonus. I haven¡¯t convinced him yet, but I do have a new course for you. I¡¯ll show it too you once we¡¯re done here. A typical journey from Port Salunt to Tibrous is between nine and eleven days. I figure if we can get there sooner, he can¡¯t help but give us a bonus. At least the pay for the full nine days plus a few gold. I¡¯m still planning on getting us to the reef at night so that should help the bargaining.¡±

    I nod. ¡°Well, we still have a few minutes before full dark. Keep on chanting so you¡¯ll get a feel for the eye. Tomorrow I¡¯ll try to help you understand the world negotiation process better. Though there¡¯s only so much I can do. You¡¯ll have to figure most of it out yourself.¡±

 Chapter 23: A friendly chat

    I stay awake a few more hours using Tanyth¡¯s mirror for light as I make divinations for the two courses Martin said he was debating. Ultimately, we decide to try to use the winds around the storm to pick up speed, a manoeuvre he said he would never try on his own.

    I get up early morning before dawn, dunk water on my face from a barrel on deck and meet Martin for his lesson, this time at the prow of the ship facing the rising sun. Right before we start though Edward comes with Edmond in tow and hands me a medium gold for five lessons in advance, saying he considered my offer and that it was cheaper than he¡¯d get anywhere else.

    Maybe I should have asked for more so he wouldn¡¯t have taken up the offer, but I suppose the coin will help my mission and it¡¯s not bad to make connections with supposedly important people. Though I question how important he can be if he lacks the coin for a better teacher. Maybe he¡¯s a middling but well-connected functionary.

    I start Edmond with a candle and tell him to repeat the cantrip for lighting it until something happens. Nothing does, but maybe he¡¯ll feel the ¡®eye¡¯ tonight.

    As for Martin I just go over the standard associated paradoxes while he¡¯s in the eye¡¯s gaze to help his mind form around the concepts he needs to understand.

    Just simple things like ¡®how can an arrow reach its target when in order to do so it must first reach halfway, and then halfway from that, and so on to infinity¡¯. The answer is simple and won¡¯t help, but thinking about it might.

    Between directing the two of them I manage to finish learning missile guidance, which I reward Edmond¡¯s not being as annoying as his father by giving a demonstration of. Tricks like hitting a pouch of stuff from behind some crates, or off his head while I¡¯m not looking.

    He seems very impressed, though rather calm. Perhaps he¡¯d like a firestream better¡­ I¡¯ll save that for when he feels the eye.

    The sun fully risen, I grab a quick bite to eat then head back to my room to check the array and study more advanced uses of the rods. About an hour later there¡¯s a knock on the door that nearly startles me off the hammock.

    ¡°Hey.¡± I say cracking the door open to see Sarah standing in front of it.

    ¡°Hey. Kalen¡¯s being annoying again. You mind if I hang here?¡±

    I nod. ¡°Yeah, just be careful coming in¡­ Sorry for asking, do you mind handing me your sword first, so you don¡¯t knock anything over?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± She says, surprisingly enthusiastic.

    ¡°Less hesitation than I expected from a squire.¡±

    She laughs. ¡°It¡¯s not like you could kill me with it anyways, especially with the room as cramp as you say.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± I feel a little offended of her dismissal of my prowess but push it aside. ¡°Don¡¯t open the door farther than this and scoot along the wall. Just make sure you don¡¯t touch the rods or step on the map. Hammock or tiny chair?¡±

    ¡°Hammock of course.¡± She smirks as she hands me the sword and enters as instructed.

    The manoeuvring is tense, and she nearly hits a rod several times, but stops an instant before with supernatural coordination, finally leaping on the hammock hanging high near the ceiling.

    ¡°Wow, you weren¡¯t kidding about it being cramp. What¡¯s that?¡± She says pointing to the potted staff by the door as I carefully unfold the tiny chair to sit in the corner by the window.

    ¡°Staff, grows magic food¡­ You can have some if you like.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± I wince as she twists around in the hammock to reach down and grab a few berries, but she manages not to fall off onto the rods, so I smooth my face before she turns around again.

    ¡°They¡¯re good. I feel great, like a tiny boon. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°They grow about once a day, so I¡¯ll bring you some more.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, so what do you do in here all day anyways.?¡±

    ¡°I wait for those rods to fall.¡±

    ¡°Sounds boring.¡±

    ¡°¡­I actually just study magic, I set up the array to give me the most free time. Don¡¯t tell the captain. I want him to think I¡¯m constantly hard at work.¡±

    She laughs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The rest of the guards just laze around all day too, except when we¡¯re training. I see you have a new cudgel on your belt. The guard on the handle is like Kalen¡¯s, did she give you that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. She um, doesn¡¯t seem to mind me as much as you. Something about me fulfilling other roles. Also said you don¡¯t listen, but I don¡¯t believe that.¡±

    ¡°Heh, yeah, figures she just has it in for me.¡±

    ¡°Well, I do get the sense the rest of the crew finds her scary, so maybe it¡¯s not just you.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s nice to know at least. So, tell me about yourself? Why are you heading to central? You¡¯re from Caethlon right? See much fighting?¡±

    ¡°A little¡­ I mean I¡¯m from east Caethlon so the rebels weren¡¯t as active where I was. I lived with my grandma who¡¯s a hedge mage, so I was pretty safe. Things started drawing nearer so I figured it might be safer to leave and go take the exam at the big academy in central since I¡¯m of the age and know a few things. I heard about the pacification at Salunt, but I figured I might as well keep going since I was already on my way.¡±

    ¡°Nice. I thought about trying the exam, but I had a good knight teaching me, so I figured I wouldn¡¯t throw away a good thing for something uncertain. Hope you get in¡­ Do you think you¡¯ll have a chance?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Maybe. I¡¯m trying my best to expand my spell repertoire, hence negotiating a private room to study in. But I think it¡¯ll depend on my mundane knowledge¡­ Do you regret not going?¡±

    ¡°You ask questions straight, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine¡­ I don¡¯t know. It would have been nice, but I love the sea. My master is a famed knight mariner, which is what I¡¯m working towards. I doubt I would have gotten better training in a land locked school for that goal, but maybe I would have made friends there and learned other things too. So, it¡¯s hard to say. I guess pretending I made the right decision is better for my sleep, though I think it¡¯s probably an even trade.¡±

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I say, suddenly thinking about what I would have been like if I gave up Anar after leaving the cult, didn¡¯t join the resistance, and just focused on learning magic. Maybe found a teacher who could have helped me train.

    Useless thinking. My magic is probably at around the same level as I would have been, but my physical ability is far greater. Besides, I only gained the grimoire with the resistance, and there is no guarantee I would have found an equivalent source of knowledge, much less a teacher.

    So why did I ask the question?

    Pushing the thought aside I say ¡°So why are you headed to central?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no reason. I¡¯m just sailing around getting paid while honing my skills on pirates. I¡¯ll probably hang around for the next couple of ports, assuming I figure out how to get along with Kalen. Other ships make me do crew work while I¡¯m not fighting, and Sraw is paying well. After all, I have to do something to earn coin since I¡¯m the fourth child, and so won¡¯t be inheriting anything from the estate.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a noble?¡± My skin suddenly itches. I manage to keep my face smooth for the time it takes to stand up to look out the window.

    ¡°Parents are. Minor barony off the coast. So small they can¡¯t even get me married off. Fine by me¨C sea¡¯s more exciting anyways. Though I wouldn¡¯t mind getting a rich spouse. Maybe a noble, but they can¡¯t be domineering about status. They¡¯d have to be fine letting me have a sea life, and maybe go with me. Maybe someone like Martin. I heard his family is rich, and he has a softness I find comfortable¡­ Maybe someone like you.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± I say, not looking away from the window. The itching has lessened, but not stopped. Her being from such a minor nobility lessens her worth, as does not being the heir apparent. But it¡¯s still nobility. I try not to think about how I retain less and less power from each regular sacrifice, and how even a minor noble will help reverse the trend.

    ¡°Yeah, well, you¡¯re a mage so you can earn money easily. Plus, you haven¡¯t displayed any personality traits I find annoying yet, so superficially you¡¯re a pass. Though maybe not. There¡¯s something about you that says I shouldn¡¯t find out more, but that also makes me want to try. I don¡¯t know. Maybe when you¡¯re older, and graduate the academy you should find me, and we¡¯ll see if we match. What about you? What¡¯s your acceptable spouse like?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ haven¡¯t really thought about it.¡±

    ¡°Well, no reason not to, it¡¯s fun. Thinking about yourself, and lives you¡¯ll probably never have, but might.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Alright. I suppose someone rich like with you¡­ but I don¡¯t think someone like Martin would do. I find soft bedding comfortable, but I don¡¯t think a soft person would suit me. Perhaps the opposite then, and I should find someone like Kalen.¡±

    ¡°Pffft haha!¡± She laughs out loud. ¡°Are you trying to get me to fall onto your fancy magic thing?¡±

    ¡°Why, you don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be a good fit? I told you, she treats me much nicer than she does you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, maybe. Don¡¯t know. Is it a martial prowess thing? I do admit her muscles are way more ripped than mine.¡±

    ¡°Yeah maybe. Though, not specifically Kalen. I¡¯m just using her as a base to taste the idea. Maybe not though. You¡¯re right, she can be a bit¡­ erratic. Maybe I should have returned the favour and said someone like you?¡±

    ¡°Heh, as I said, wait until you graduate and then we¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I do think that I¡¯ll want someone with fighting ability though. Whether that¡¯s a mage, knight, squire, or just someone who has a strong divine contract and a skilled sword arm.¡±

    I don¡¯t think I could stand the temptation otherwise.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll find plenty of rich fighters where you¡¯re going. Will you be trying to snatch a noble?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning on it. But I wouldn¡¯t be opposed.¡±

    ¡°No no. You¡¯re supposed to say you¡¯ll always be true to your promise to find me after you graduate.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t recall promising. That was just something you suggested on your own.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hurt!¡± She theatrically grips her chest.

    I smile at the performance. ¡°So, how close are you to being a knight?¡± I ask, changing the subject.

    ¡°Hmm, oh, maybe a few years. My coordination and reflexes are where they need to be, but I need to about double at least two of my strength, resilience, or regeneration before my master will grant me the title.¡±

    ¡°And where is your master now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, working for another ship probably. She sent me out on my own for my ¡®final test¡¯ you could say. What about you, how far away are you from just smiting whole pirate ships out of the water?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°At least until I graduate. A cascade orb can probably do it, but my¡­ grandma didn¡¯t know how to cast them. Right now, I¡¯m stuck at being a squad level asset.¡±

    She grimaces, not seeming to notice my fumbling my cover. ¡°¡¯Asset¡¯, who talks like that?¡± She scrunches her face. ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re thinking about power in how you can benefit others, and not the freedom it¡¯ll grant you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Is that why you¡¯re training to be a knight? Freedom? I thought you had to take oaths and whatnot.¡±

    She laughs. ¡°That¡¯s for landed knights. For knights of the sea? Well, all sailors love freedom. Otherwise, why leave home?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking so hard about it. Look at it this way. My master always told me that when I¡¯m training I should think about the thing I want to be able to do, what gets me excited, not what I¡¯ll be expected to. Cause when you impose your desire on the world it¡¯ll respond better to things that come from within. It seems reasonable that mages are the same way.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t think I would get magic advice from a baby knight.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, what, you think it¡¯s that different for mages?¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡±

    Perhaps she has a point. Maybe I should focus on only learning magic I get excited by. Not thinking about what will get me in or help with my mission. Because if doing that helps me learn faster, then it¡¯ll be helpful to my mission anyways.

    Learning healing magic is mildly nice, but it doesn¡¯t excite me the way growing plants on demand does. So, it¡¯s probably better to switch. Who knows, maybe I¡¯ll get something up to field level if she¡¯s right about the universe responding better. I do still want to learn animal communication, and that¡¯ll be much better if I can talk with them instead of just projecting emotions. I¡¯ll probably dabble in healing when I get stuck on the others though.

    ¡°Your face says I might be right.¡± She says smirking.

    ¡°¡­ maybe.¡± I say, not wanting to admit I got training from a squire.

    She laughs, causing me to join her, but am cut off by a series of wood clanking on wood. I look down and see several rods pointing towards the coast several hundred miles away from us.

    ¡°Huh, must be something big if it¡¯s not in our path.¡± I say.

    ¡°What is it?¡± She says, peering over the hammock with a fascinated look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. The rods signify north, woe, and blood. Woe is just a catch all for anything I haven¡¯t set up specifically for. It could be disease, famine, bad bards, anything. But whatever it is, it¡¯s centred there. So, it probably won¡¯t affect us.¡± I say, pointing to where the rods (stuck to the floor by magic) intersect.

    ¡°That¡¯s port Malsas. A major trade city, even bigger than Salunt.¡±

    ¡°Huh, well I better perform some divinations just to make sure it won¡¯t reach us.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell what exactly is going on?¡±

    ¡°Eh, yes, but it would take hours to attune my array to the likely possibilities, then hours more to change it back, and in the meantime I couldn¡¯t use it for us. There are rituals that could narrow it down without dismantling the set up, but I haven¡¯t learned those yet. I¡¯ll try to figure them out, but it¡¯ll probably take a few days at least.¡±

    ¡°All right¡­ do you mind if I stay and watch you work?¡±

    ¡°Sure, just be quiet.¡±

    She nods in assent, and I begin chanting to reset the fallen rods. By the time I¡¯m done Sarah is snoring in the hammock. Only on hearing this vulnerability do I realize my itching has long since stopped. I focus on it to see if it wants to come back, and sigh in relief when it doesn¡¯t.

    I¡¯ll need to think back on what went on here and figure out if I can replicate it.

    With her sleeping I perform the main ritual, which produces vague but troubling answers.

    Whatever is going on is growing over time but won¡¯t reach us directly, at least not on this voyage. I¡¯ll mention it to the captain so he can be on the lookout for any ships coming from the city just in case they¡¯re a vector.

    Even if they left well before the divination doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re safe, since the trouble likely started sooner and just grew big enough for the divination to pick up, or maybe we just got close enough. Difficult to say.

    Whatever it is though, I¡¯ll object to any course taking us closer.

    With that settled I sit back in the uncomfortable tiny chair and start reciting the chants for the plant grower spell to the sound of Sarah snoring.

 Chapter 24: The author is not a doctor, this is not medical advice

    Sarah leaves around midday to get some food. She offers to grab me some, but I still have bread from breakfast, so I eat that with magic berries. About an hour of study later seven of the twelve rods fall at once in a random pattern with no clear intersection.

    Weal, woe, north, south, east, blood and rain. I stare at it a few moments but can only come up with one interpretation.

    Feeling panicked I rush out the door to find the captain but see a crowd forming a circle when I get on deck.

    In the middle of the ring are Sarah and Kalen, swords drawn and wearing chainmail. Coin is being handed to a crew member with a pot and chalkboard on which they¡¯re taking down names.

    I look around for the captain and find him at the helm, so I scurry up to him.

    ¡°You should stop this.¡± I say.

    ¡°Why? A little sport is good for morale¡±

    ¡°We just got read.¡±

    His head snaps questioningly.

    ¡°I mean our route is being divined. We¡¯re being tracked.¡±

    ¡°You can tell?¡±

    ¡°Benefit of my technique. It divines reactively so it¡¯s more sensitive to distortions. Downside is it¡¯ll take an hour to set it back up.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me, are we about to be attacked?¡±

    ¡°¡­No. They¡¯re tracking us from a distance. I haven¡¯t had time to make counter divinations yet but¡­ is there something I should know about our cargo that they know to track us from this far?¡±

    ¡°Mind your damn business. Why should I stop this if we¡¯re not about to be attacked? They won¡¯t kill each other, and both of them have healing boons. They¡¯ll be back up before trouble, especially if you¡¯re doctoring them properly.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I suppose.¡± I say, still uneasy about two of our best fighters coming to blows before a potential battle.

    ¡°You suppose. Well, suppose you get back to work if you¡¯re going to complain.¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll stay just in case they need me though.¡± I climb back down and go to the bet taker. ¡°What¡¯s the rate?¡± If we¡¯re doing this then we¡¯re doing this.

    ¡°Right now? About 3 to 2, in favour of Kalen.¡±

    I scoff. ¡°People are betting against a squire?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen Kalen fight. Besides, she¡¯s just a squire.¡±

    No such thing as just a squire, but there¡¯s no reason to discourage the notion. ¡°On the mere squire then.¡± I say, handing them the medium gold Edward paid me.

    They look at it stunned, making a brief calculation before putting it in the pot. ¡°Make that 10 to 3 in favour of the squire.¡±

    Seeing gold tossed in the pot others start frantically changing their bet to Kalen just on the chance of winning it. Smug at the commotion I caused, I walk around the ring until I find Martin.

    ¡°Who did you bet on?¡± I say, causing him to jolt out of a thought.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this type of stuff.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you should bet on Kalen.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you bet on Sarah?¡±

    ¡°Which is why you should bet on Kalen and give me money. But that isn¡¯t why. You¡¯re scared of Kalen. Showing her support might lead to resolving that.¡±

    He looks at me askance. ¡°I think you have weird notions on how people interact.¡±

    I glare at him, causing him to wince. ¡°¡­As your teacher I¡¯m instructing you to bet on Kalen. A silver should do, medium would be better.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ is probably an abuse of the student/teacher relationship, but fine. I guess I¡¯ll trust you.¡± He laughs as he walks to put a large silver in the pot on Kalen.

    I watch Kalen watch him and see a short-lived smile on her face as the name goes on the chalkboard under her.

    ¡°All right!¡± The bets taker shouts, causing the crowd to quiet. ¡°Bets are now final! We have here with us a disagreement, and we are going to settle it the sea way! Rules are simple, there are none! Just make the other person give up, or unable to fight, any means necessary! Bets will be distributed the normal way, with ten percent of the pot going to the winner, and two percent going to me for counting everything. The rest goes to those who placed coin on the winner based on their bets.¡±

    Wait what?! He didn¡¯t say that! If twelve percent is taken out before distribution does that mean I could lose coin even when Sarah wins? ¡­ No wait, that math doesn¡¯t work. Given the changed ratio and the coin pouring into Kalen¡¯s pot I probably would have had to put in at least two or three times as much. Good thing I held back. I probably would have ended my Anar fast if that happened.

    ¡°All right! Everything¡¯s settled! If you two have anything to say before, say it, then fight!¡±

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Sarah sighs. ¡°Did you really have to push things to this? I keep saying you have things all wrong.¡±

    ¡°Do I? We¡¯ll see. But how about we place a bet of our own?¡±

    Sarah shrugs. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°If I win, we switch our pay, and you have to follow my orders.¡±

    Sarah nods. ¡°Okay, and if I win you follow my orders and¡­ oh I don¡¯t know¡­ you¡¯ll give me that bottle of Hyclian brandy you have stashed away.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

    ¡°Great! Oh, by the way I should tell you I also have an intermediate boon from the Blood Mariner.¡±

    Kalen''s eyes widen at the realization of just how outmatched she is. A squire¡¯s power typically starts around halfway between basic and intermediate boons, and they become knights around at major boon level. So maybe Kalen thought she might have a chance depending on how advanced Sarah is in her training, assuming she had no more than a basic boon on top of it.

    I knew that wasn¡¯t the case given what Sarah said about being close to advancing to knighthood. Regardless of that, Sarah has just revealed she has the same divine boon as Kalen and so would outmatch her even if she had only just advanced from being a page.

    In essence, this fight will be as if a squire without a boon fought a completely normal person. The result will be even more uneven than when I fought the five fools.

    Some of the crowd realize the significance of this and start shouting for a refund, but the bets taker shouts them down.

    The two stand still in the circle as things die down, Sarah smiling calmly while Kalen shifts around nervously. She glances at the crowd and feels the gazes of those she worked with and who feared her over the last six months and suddenly charges with a thrust.

    I don¡¯t know swords, but it seems like a very good form. Smooth and quick, but Sarah is quicker.

    In a blur Sarah sidesteps away, knocks Kalen¡¯s sword aside and then taps her throat with the flat of her blade¨C all while keeping her calm smile. The crowd goes completely silent, most of them not even following the movement, and they all seem a bit disappointed.

    Kalen however is far from disappointing as she snarls in rage, swinging her sword heedless of the blade to her throat. The cheering resumes.

    Sarah nods her head, and instead of cutting Kalen¡¯s throat she back steps to block the sword then steps forward and spins around Kalen in a blur and places her sword on her throat again¨C this time from behind her over the shoulder.

    ¡°Will you just yield already? I have full respect for your ability, but you can¡¯t beat me. Give up now and I¡¯ll let you keep your position of directing the crew in battle.¡± Sarah says, still smiling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pity me!¡± Kalen shouts as she twists around to swing, once again calling Sarah¡¯s bluff about killing her.

    Sarah casually parries a series of blows without losing composure. ¡°It¡¯s not pity, I truly thought you probably could lead them better. But sadly, that opinion is changing if you¡¯re going to be so irrational.¡± Saying this, she parries suddenly harder, knocking Kalen¡¯s blade away then lunges forward to stab her through the chest before quickly stepping back from striking distance.

    Kalen collapses and the crowd cheers at the blood, though most boo at losing money.

    ¡°Out of the way! Out of the way!¡± I shout, pushing people aside as I rush to perform my healing role. I kneel down and put pressure on Kalen¡¯s wound with my sleeves rolled up, cursing that I didn¡¯t decide to change to my cheap clothes today. ¡°Was that necessary?¡± I shout at Sarah, more annoyed at the imminent stains than the violence.

    She shrugs. ¡°She wasn¡¯t going to stop, and flesh wounds heal better than a cracked skull. Besides, the blood mariner needs their due.¡±

    I sigh. I can hardly fault her for following a god that requires blood. I stand up, shouting orders to the crew. ¡°All right, she won¡¯t die right this second. I¡¯ll get my tools. Carry her to the galley and apply pressure until I get there.¡±

    The crew obeys, and I go to my room to grab my stuff. With the array already collapsed I don¡¯t bother to be careful entering and end up knocking over another rod. I quickly change into my cheap clothes, then grab my pack with the medical herbs, my tools, the berry staff and my light mirror.

    There¡¯s a crowd gathered around her in the galley, so I shout at them to scatter. I keep the cook since they¡¯re strong, familiar with blood, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have luck kicking them out of their area anyways.

    I also keep the two biggest sailors, a tall skinny sailor who I have hold the lit mirror over us, a medium sailor who keeps pressure on the wound, a short sailor who I have hold my tools on the tray, and then grab Sarah from the distant wall she was cooly leaning on.

    I have Sarah, the cook, and the two big ones hold Kalen still while I undo her tunic and look at the wound.

    I breathe out in relief before looking at Sarah coldly. ¡°She¡¯d probably die even with the Blood Mariner¡¯s boon, but I should be able to keep her alive. Hopefully she¡¯ll recover in time.¡±

    ¡°In time for what?¡± Sarah asks.

    ¡°Pirates are tracking us. Let¡¯s hope you didn¡¯t just eliminate our third best fighter for them.¡±

    The aides mutter around us but go silent with a withering glance.

    ¡°You could have said something.¡± Says Sarah.

    ¡°I did, to the captain. He probably didn¡¯t expect you to go this hard.¡± I say, as I grab the mortar and pestle that came with the doctor tools, which I put a third of the berries in, a topical coagulant and a mundane herb that should also help healing, all of which I grind into a paste.

    ¡°I need alcohol, stronger the better.¡± I say to the cook, who rushes off to the stores. I¡¯m done grinding by the time he gets back so I pour the alcohol on my hands then the wound. Kalen screams, so I have her drink some as well, then hand Sarah some of the berries and make her feed them to her while holding her down.

    While they¡¯re doing that, I smear some paste into the wound, sew it shut, and apply linen bandages. Then I have the strong people turn her over and repeat the process on the other side. Finally, we sit her up and wrap her with bandages.

    ¡°All right.¡± I say, leaning back against the wall in exhaustion, looking at Sarah. ¡°She won¡¯t bleed to death now, and her boon will take care of the rest. Take her to your room and feed her more berries when she wakes up. How long would you take to fully heal a wound like that?¡±

    ¡°Fully heal? About a day. Though it would close in an hour.¡±

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s assume three days base time for her then. With the berries that might make it a day. I¡¯ll be by tonight to check on her. Take care of her until then.¡±

    ¡°You really think it¡¯s the best idea for me to be the one to take care of her?¡± She asks.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just spiteful. Now don¡¯t bother me. I have some serious divinations to do.¡±

    I grab my winnings on the way back to my room. I get the medium gold back plus 371 raem. Unfortunately, almost all of it is copper.

    A few of the crew gives me a side eye at having such a big payout. The people who lost are upset for having lost, while the winners are sour because most of the winnings went to me. My door has a lock and I¡¯m a light sleeper, so I pay them no mind. Though I guess I should cast my personal shield whenever I go out, just in case.

    It takes nearly two hours just to set the array back up. By the time I¡¯ve divined what I need to know it¡¯s about two hours before dark.

    With what I learned in mind, I go to have a look at Kalen. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯ll keel over. Can you walk?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, those berries are really great. You have more?¡± Kalen says, her face pleasant and seemingly much less tense with Sarah after spending the day with her tending her. I wasn¡¯t expecting that, but it probably has something to do with the empty bottle of Hyclian brandy I smell on their breaths. Strong drink is normally discouraged for patients, but I¡¯ll let it slide if it stops them fighting.

    ¡°A handful, you¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow for more. But that¡¯s not important. Both of you come with me. We need to talk with Sraw.¡±

 Chapter 25: The aurthor is also not a lawyer, but is more than happy making up fantasy contract law

    The four of us (we grabbed a confused Martin on the way) burst into the captain¡¯s cabin with a dramatic bang. Captain Sraw is going over a ledger and his hand reflexively goes under his desk but pauses when he sees us.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± He scowls.

    ¡°You need to tell us what¡¯s in the crates we¡¯re carrying. No one seems to know.¡± I say calmly, moving at a measured angle to the side to keep my eyes on the captain, while allowing the others to move into my periphery.

    I go left, both to keep my dominant hand closer to the captain, and because the door¡¯s hinge is on that side (it opens inwards). The captain is paranoid, if he has traps in this room, it would be set up to target the door. A trajectory straight on from the thick ornate desk would be best, and another trap is likely. If so, he would set it up to have a shot of the doorway not obstructed by the door. Therefore, it would be on the right side of the room, and this spot should be safer.

    I look for the traps as subtly as I can without moving my head from Sraw.

    ¡°I told you to mind your damn business!¡±

    I shrug. ¡°I would have been happy to do just that, but then I found out we¡¯re surrounded by three pirate ships closing in on us¨C one of which has a knight and a mage on board. So, I need to know what they¡¯re after that they¡¯d go through so much trouble.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious as well.¡± Kalen steps forward. ¡°We¡¯ve had trouble with pirates before, but not like that.¡±

    I use the distraction of another speaker to glance quickly around. There, a small hole hidden in the shadow of the desk¡¯s carved decorations lined up straight to the door just like I expected. Another one in an armoire on the right side.

    I don¡¯t see a mechanism, maybe a magic trigger? Who¡¯s in the way? Kalen for the desk, I can¡¯t tell for the Armoire.

    ¡°Why should I tell you? Knowing isn¡¯t part of your contracts.¡±

    ¡°Neither is keeping quiet.¡± I say, calmly taking a step forward to close the distance¨C trying to time it with my speaking to not seem like I¡¯m trying to close the distance. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell us then we¡¯ll let the crew know and maybe they¡¯ll decide to open the crates themselves.¡±

    The captain scowls. ¡°¡­We are carrying silk, and Zantan lumber.¡±

    Zantan, a semi-magical wood that self-repairs when wet in sunlight. Great for bows, especially enchanting them, and mages love making towers out of them since they can grow them over time.

    I glance at Sarah who understands the question and speaks. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe? It could attract a high-level pirate, but three working together?¡±

    I turn my gaze back to Sraw who¡¯s stoneface, but with a slight tremor in his hand.

    ¡°What else?¡± I say, still forcing a calm to my voice.

    ¡°Standard goods. Some base metals and cloths. Local spices.¡±

    ¡°What else?¡± I press.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± I ask.

    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ this big orb. It¡¯s magic, taken from Caethlon. Some mage claimed it, but it¡¯s big, so they need a ship to take it to central. I don¡¯t know what it does, but it¡¯s likely powerful given the size.¡±

    Large orb? Doesn¡¯t ring a bell.

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re a fool Sraw!¡± Kalen explodes. ¡°You should never have gotten rid of my team! You should have hired even more guards if you¡¯re transporting something so valuable!¡±

    Sraw shrinks back from the furry, so I take the opportunity to press. ¡°How much are you getting paid to transport it?¡±

    He looks at me, calculating. ¡°¡­Large gold.¡± He says, so it¡¯s probably two.

    ¡°How big is it, exactly?¡± I say.

    ¡°¡­About a head taller than you.¡±

    I nod. I don¡¯t know what the standard rate for a crate that size is, but I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s not a large gold, much less two. I consider while Kalen glares at Sraw for a while, then speak. ¡°All right. The way I see it we were hired to protect a ship, not a major magic item. So, you¡¯re doubling the pay of everyone here. Otherwise, we¡¯ll just hand it over to the pirates in exchange for safe passage.¡±

    ¡°The cargo is part of your contract. You¡¯re bound to protect it.¡± He says.

    ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s a hierarchy in the contract with the cargo being lower than the ship. This allows me to sacrifice the former for the latter if I think I need to.¡± I say, delighted to have caught that in the fine print.

    I likely only saw it because the cell had been in so many situations where Gebal chose to make sacrifices to save the greater goal, so I instinctively looked for what the contract says is most important.

    Sraw gnashes his teeth. ¡°You obviously don¡¯t think you need to if you¡¯re bargaining for coin about it. Therefore, the contract still requires you to protect it.¡±

    I consider this for a moment then smile. ¡°On the contrary, I think we do need to hand it over. What we¡¯re talking about is a new contract in which protection of the orb is the most important, and so removes that option in the hierarchy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d leave the solicitor talk to someone who knows the better. You clearly have never studied Imperial contract law.¡±

    ¡°Probably not, but I have.¡± Sarah says smugly, stepping forward. ¡°It¡¯s an unusual interpretation, but there is precedent. However, even if that wouldn¡¯t hold up in court, this would. There is a standard level of danger involved in a protection contract which is exceeded by the transportation of major magical items. There are at least a half dozen cases identical to this, and in each one the contract was deemed invalid due to the nondisclosure of the increased risk brought on by the magic item. Both due to the extra security threat, and the innate danger that the item might activate on its own. The typical penalty if it goes to court is five times the original contract, we¡¯ll settle for three.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been assured by an elite mage that it won¡¯t activate!¡±

    ¡°Which elite?¡± She asks, still calm.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m under contract not to say.¡±

    ¡°Which makes the assurance worthless for our contracts.¡±

    ¡°May I examine the orb?¡± I ask, stepping up, a bit excited at the prospect of examining a major magic item.

    ¡°Contract says no.¡±

    ¡°¡­What are the exact terms that say no?¡± I say, hoping there might be wriggle room.

    ¡°For one, that I can¡¯t show anyone the terms, and two, especially no mages can look at it.¡±

    ¡°In that case I think Sarah is right. Three times our pay sounds right to start.¡± I say, letting my smugness overshadow my disappointment.

    The captain glowers.

    Kalen speaks unexpectedly softly. ¡°They have you captain. Contract or not you can¡¯t hope to keep the orb without them, and I assume the failure penalty will cost you more than paying them.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Fine.¡± He spits through his teeth. ¡°¡­Any other conditions while you¡¯re extorting me?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Let¡¯s see.¡± I say thoughtfully. He sharply scowls as if saying he was being rhetorical, but I continue anyways as he pulls out paper to write the new contract. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make the contract be for ten days minimum pay, and me and Martin get a medium gold for each day less than that it takes to reach our destination.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡± Sraw shouts. ¡°Bonus pay is based on me not having to pay the crew for more days, and that far exceeds what I¡¯m paying them daily.¡±

    I look to Martin who shrugs. ¡°You overshot a bit.¡± He says.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°¡­Fine. Medium gold between us for each day.¡±

    ¡°Each day less than nine.¡± He counters. ¡°Nine is fast, but still in the standard range. You want non-standard pay, you need non-standard time.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine. Ten days minimum, and a medium gold between us for each day less than nine it takes to reach Tibrous starting when we left Salunt. Anyone else have suggestions?¡± I say, looking around.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to ask for a bigger room?¡± Sarah asks me.

    ¡°It¡¯s big enough, and besides I¡¯d have to set the divination back up.¡±

    ¡°It is not big enough, but okay.¡± Sarah scoffs.

    ¡°I have a condition.¡± Kalen says. ¡°Everyone here who wants gets a yearlong contract to stay on at normal rates when we reach Tibrous, and you hire four more guards with the same terms. Also, you buy some good gear for the armoury. At least one magic weapon per guard and resizing magic armour with a floatation feature. Plus, better regular arms and armour to distribute to the crew in emergency.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine.¡± He scribbles on the contract furiously. ¡°Anything else?¡±

    We don¡¯t have anything major, so we let him finish writing then all look over the new contract. It is admittedly thorough, being based on a standard template according to Sarah. There are a few addendums and minor wording corrections, but otherwise it¡¯s satisfactory and we all sign.

    ¡°Now if you¡¯re all done extorting me, can we move on to planning how you¡¯re going to defend my ship!?¡± Sraw starts the sentence at a near whisper that escalates until it finishes with a shout.

    ¡°Of course. The map please, Martin.¡± I gesture to the desk where he quickly unrolls the map he¡¯s been carrying.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I say, placing bullets on the chart as ship markers, ¡°we¡¯re here, and the pirates are here, here, and here. The two behind us are closing in at around forty-degree angles, while the third one is trying to head us off. The one with the mage and knight is this one chasing us on our left. They¡¯re both moving about twenty percent faster than us, and I estimate the chasing pair will be in sight tomorrow near dark. Do you agree Martin?¡±

    Martin pulls out his tools and studies them carefully. ¡°Yeah, that sounds about right, give or take a few hours. It seems to me we have three routes. One of them is to go through the storm you divined, the second one is around this series of reefs which will add half a day, and won¡¯t get past the third ship, and the third is to go straight through. However, that¡¯ll be dangerous as it looks like we¡¯ll reach it at nightfall, and it still won¡¯t get us past the last ship.¡±

    ¡®Deliberate?¡¯ I mouth to Martin, to which he shrugs.

    ¡°The reef is probably our best bet.¡± I say pointing. ¡°It¡¯s faster and I can divine our way through even at night. The pirate mage can probably do the same, but the second ship chasing us can¡¯t. They¡¯ll either have to risk running aground or go around putting them half a day behind.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good plan.¡± Says Kalen. ¡°But why don¡¯t we break left and dash to a port? One of the pirates might catch us, but at least then we¡¯ll be guaranteed to only face one at a time. Then we can repair and recrew. I know it¡¯ll cost you your bonus you just negotiated, but I think it¡¯ll be the better option.¡±

    I nod. ¡°What ports do you think we can reach Martin?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± He hunches down over the map carefully measuring distances. ¡°With the information you told us the only port we could reach before the second ship catches us would be Port Malsas.¡±

    I wince, sucking air in through my teeth. ¡°Aw, well, I¡¯ve been meaning to bring this up, but it didn¡¯t seem important with everything else. Earlier today I received a divination indicating something bad is going on in Malsas. I don¡¯t know what, but whatever it is must be big to trigger a reading hundreds of leagues off our route. I would guess the danger of going to Malsas is greater than the pirates.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on. You just want your bonus.¡± Sraw scoffs.

    ¡°No, I was in the room when it happened, and I¡¯m not part of that bonus.¡± Sarah says, looking him levelly in the eye as if daring him to accuse her.

    ¡°¡­Fine. We won¡¯t go to Malsas, or any other port at the moment then, and do your plan with the reefs. However, even if everything works and a ship grounds itself, we still have to fight two ships, a knight, and a mage. What are your plans for that?¡±

    We all exchange nervous glances before Kalen speaks up. ¡°Well, we can only plan for what we can. At what time will we clear the reefs, Martin?¡±

    ¡°Sometime during the night.¡±

    She nods thinking for a bit before speaking. ¡°Right. They¡¯d be foolish to attack us in the reefs, so they¡¯ll probably trail close until morning. Will the third ship be close enough to help then?¡±

    ¡°Not with the winds. My guess is they positioned themselves there to dash north or south and catch us as we pass.¡±

    ¡°All right, then we¡¯ll only have to deal with one ship at a time, assuming things go as planned. Are you sure they¡¯re a knight?¡± Kalen asks me.

    ¡°¡­The divination didn¡¯t specify their social rank, but I do know they¡¯re about three times as physically strong as Sarah, which says full knight to me. I don¡¯t know about any of their other abilities though, so maybe they¡¯re unbalanced.¡±

    Sarah nods, solemnly thinking about fighting someone that might be as far above her as she is to Kalen. ¡°What about the mage, do you think you¡¯re a match for them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the mage has combat spells, just divination and utility.¡± I say confidently. ¡°A fledgeling like me. The divination says younger.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t know what utility?¡± Kalen asks.

    I shake my head. ¡°Frankly I¡¯m amazed I learned this much.¡±

    ¡°Different question then. What type of utility spell might you have learned at your level if you were a pirate mage?¡± Kalen says.

    ¡°Um¡­ something to speed up your ship or slow down the target, so maybe local weather manipulation. Maybe a fog spell to cover your approach¡­ something to communicate with the other ships obviously since how else are they coordinating, and maybe something to start small fires at a distance. Something not at combat level, just to burn particularly flammable things like sails.¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t start fires on a ship they¡¯re trying to capture, even as a distraction.¡± Sarah says.

    ¡°Then not that. They might have healing magic, plant growing magic for food, or animal communication to gain bird spies. But those are things I¡¯m learning anyways, so I might be biased on their utility. Maybe something to put out fires¡­ purify water¡­ I can¡¯t think of anything else that might cause problems for us, at least near their level.¡±

    ¡°Well, nothing sounds critical.¡± Says Kalen. ¡°They¡¯re going to catch us without magic to speed them up, so the biggest impact would be putting out fires. Both for them and for us. If they can put out flames with magic, then they might be willing to start fires on our ship.¡±

    Sarah nods in acknowledgement of her point being overruled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the crew haul water buckets up the mast beforehand just in case.¡± Sraw says. ¡°Now what are you going to do about the knight? Can you two fight them?¡± He looks at Sarah and Kalen.

    ¡°Not a chance.¡± Sarah says. ¡°I¡¯d probably hold out longer than Kalen did with me, but my only chance is to stay at range and try to break their armour with arrows. But they know that so they probably won¡¯t show until it¡¯s time to board, and then there will be nowhere to retreat to. Do you have anything?¡± She looks at me.

    ¡°Not if they have enchanted armour.¡± I say. ¡°My best plan is to do so much damage on approach to their ship and crew that they can¡¯t board¡­ I might have something that can break through, but I¡¯ll only have one shot, and it isn¡¯t reliable.¡±

    ¡°All right, what can you do to hurt them on approach?¡± Sarah asks.

    ¡°Impressive magic things? I have a shortish range fire spell with a good area that can kill swathes of them, especially if they¡¯re gathering to board. I also have a one time use magic item with better range. It will emit a blinding light that might also cause fires. Though the light is so blinding that we¡¯ll need to warn our own crew to look away too. But I figure we¡¯ll be able to shoot them at our leisure while they replace their blinded crew on deck¡­ by the way, the divination said each boat has about five times our crew. So, 150 per boat.¡±

    Kalen speaks. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s about standard. They don¡¯t have cargo, so they pack extra crew to soak losses, overwhelm the target and sail both ships back. Lots of desperate people after Caethlon, not to mention other kingdoms sponsoring raids on imperial shipping. Most of them will be below decks until it¡¯s time to fight. They won¡¯t be heavily armed, but they might have shields for missiles and a simple axe or pike. They¡¯ll also have a dozen or two archers exchanging shots with us on approach, and maybe a ballista on the prow¡­ by the way we should get one of those.¡±

    ¡°Not happening, too much space.¡± Sraw says.

    ¡°What¡¯s our armoury like?¡± I ask.

    Kalen answers. ¡°Um, four bows and three crossbows.¡±

    ¡°Five crossbows.¡± Sraw corrects. ¡°I have some in other places.¡± I smirk, glancing at the armoire and desk, causing him to redden.

    ¡°Alright, five. We have four large shields and gambesons with metal plates sewn in, and five pikes. That leaves at least ten crew who will have to make do with hatchets, clubs and knives.¡±

    I nod. ¡°What about the rest of us?¡±

    The captain speaks ¡°I have plate armour and a very large shield which I will be using to keep myself safe while steering the ship. The armour is magic, and I have a magic short sword, but nothing good enough to stand up to a knight.¡±

    Sarah next. ¡°I have a magic longsword, shield, and bow, but my armour is just mundane chainmail. The bow is enchanted enough to maybe hurt a knight in magic plate, at least with repeated shots.¡±

    ¡°Same, but with lesser enchantments.¡± Kalen says, then looks at me.

    ¡°Magic and regular dagger, and a sling with plenty of bullets, plus a spell to make them more effective.¡± I say, not revealing the knives on my wrists. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be throwing them with the chance of them landing overboard. ¡°Do we have any incendiaries I could throw with the sling?¡±

    ¡°What, like alchemist bombs? No, I would have mentioned.¡± Kalen says.

    ¡°How about jars of oil?¡± I ask.

    The captain answers. ¡°Not really. We use candles for lighting and cooking oil doesn¡¯t work very well. It just doesn¡¯t burn hot enough, so they¡¯ll just smother it with prepared tarps. Too expensive for a distraction at best.¡±

    I nod, realizing that typically when the cell burned things the oil was applied to the outside of the building where the defenders couldn¡¯t put it out.

    ¡°Right, um¡­¡± I suddenly realize that I¡¯ve taken a leadership role here. In part likely because I was the one who had the information so presenting it gave a sort of initiative. But I probably also have the most fighting experience among them, with the possible exception of Kalen.

    Which is bad, because I don¡¯t want them to think of me as capable and confident in danger, because I haven¡¯t given them a history that would explain that. So, I try to back down. ¡°Kalen, you¡¯re the most experienced of us with fighting. Why don¡¯t you go over how you plan on leading the crew.¡±

    She nods. ¡°Not much to it. I¡¯ll sort the crew into roles tomorrow and give them a rundown of their weapons. Bows will be on the aftcastle. I¡¯ll put one crossbow on the crow¡¯s nest, three inside shooting from portholes, and the last one will be with the bows. One person with shield and armour will be placed by you to block arrows, the rest will be at the boarding point backed by the pikes to block the enemy from coming on board. The rest will be on the ropes or moved to fighting when needed. In the meantime, we¡¯ll prepare by training the crew, the carpenter will make crude shields and other preparations, and we¡¯ll cut sheets into bandages.¡±

    ¡°You said we¡¯re carrying silk?¡± Sarah asks the captain. ¡°Would you let me sew some into some gambesons?¡±

    ¡°That would be expensive armour.¡± The captain says.

    ¡°At least for Malzad. I doubt the ones in the armoury will fit, and we want to keep our mage alive, no?¡± Sarah presses.

    The captain nods after a few seconds saying. ¡°Fine, just for the mage. Now, I think what we have sounds like a plan, so everyone, go back to work.¡±

 Chapter 26: Bringing home with you; blood on the high seas.

    Sarah takes my measurements for the silk armour. ¡°It¡¯ll be crude, just a tubular vest, plus a little neck and leg protection. I¡¯ll add a metal plate over your heart, but don¡¯t trust it. Silk is supposed to be strong, but I won¡¯t guarantee anything especially once we¡¯re in boarding range.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. Did you learn contract law from your mentor too?¡±

    ¡°Huh, oh no. I¡¯m the fourth in line so I needed some sort of job. I assumed solicitor until a roaming knight decided I had a talent. Figured I could always go back to law if this doesn¡¯t work out, and besides, I love the sea.¡±

    I continue to train Martin and Edmond at sunset but stay out well after the lesson is done to train myself. Edmond, having felt the eye stays with me before going down an hour later, being wowed by my displays of power.  Since, rather than learning new spells, I train maintaining two spells at once to mixed success. He would stay longer, but his father comes to get him.

    The main thing I am hoping for is to be able to keep up my personal shield spell while casting anything else. Firestream is way too much, causing headaches whenever I try. However, lesser firestream is fine. Missile guidance is mixed. I can cast and maintain it with the shield, but the shield painfully drops when I actually shoot. Mental whisper can be cast with anything else except firestream.

    I occasionally go back down to perform a divination then have the crew at helm make minor course changes based on it. Hopefully this will counter their divinations enough to buy us time to reach the reefs, but I am at a severe disadvantage compared to on land.

    We have to move with the wind. Apparently, there¡¯s something called ¡®tacking¡¯ we could do, but that will both slow us down and take us away from our destination. Moreover, they should know by now that we¡¯re going for the reefs, and there are supposedly only a few safe routes through there. So really all I can do is make them a little less efficient in their pursuit.

    This is of course pointless if they¡¯re also tracking us via a remote sensing spell. On land I would counter it with concealment, but a ship is too big. So, I must assume they aren¡¯t, because the opposite isn¡¯t action guiding.

    I stay up training all through the night, going to sleep only at dawn with the intent of being fully rested when I¡¯ll have to guide us through the reefs.

    When I wake, I see that the staff has borne another batch of berries, so I pick them and place them in a bag. Experiments have shown they¡¯ll retain their power for a few days after being picked, so I might as well start stockpiling them for the fight. I¡¯ll give everyone two, one to take right before the fight, and one to take if injured¨C it might save a few lives¡­ probably not though.

    I also give Kalen three more for her injury then examine it. She says she¡¯ll be fully healed by when they come, but I¡¯m not so certain.

    I do get her to show me a few combat tricks along with the rest of the crew. She says I¡¯m ¡®fine¡¯ with a dagger, and ¡®adequate¡¯ with the club and hand axe when she¡¯s done teaching, but that I should rely on my magic instead.

    Our training is interrupted by a cry of ¡®ship on the horizon¡¯ from the crow nest, then a second cry a half hour later.

    ¡°Well, will we make it Martin?¡± The captain asks as we huddle around the map.

    Martin studies a map and sextant before answering. ¡°To the reefs? I think so. We should reach them a half hour before sunset. At that point they¡¯ll be about an hour from catching us.¡±

    When we leave the meeting the pirate sails are just visible from the poop deck. I stand there as more and more of the rigging slips into view until finally their hulls creep over the horizon. It¡¯s an hour before sunset and they¡¯re rapidly gaining.

    ¡°Reef ahead!¡± Cries the crow nest.

    I retrieve the silver rod and chant the divination, needing to test the technique. The rod flashes hot when directed at the reef, and rapidly cools when moved to the course Martin barks out. I pull out the compass and chant with the rod hovering over it, and the needle rapidly spins before landing on the new course.

    ¡°All right.¡± I say to Martin. ¡°We can do this. The compass will show us the best way through, while the rod will show us danger. Though we might want to ignore the compass a few times to try and lure them closer to a reef.¡±

    He nods and we work out a system for quick communication before the sun sets. The pirates are close enough to make out individuals on deck and the second ship has not broken off.

    I have Edmond stand next to me with a candle for the compass, learning his cantrip as he does. The light isn¡¯t necessary due to my enhanced night vision, but there is no reason to let them know that and the boy is happy to be part of the excitement. Besides, this way I¡¯ll get paid for another lesson.

    It¡¯s high tide, the way will become impassable at low. We need to clear it in about four hours, and so must maintain a high speed.

    Things are going easy. My divinations work as expected as we twist and turn through a dozen reefs, shaving closer each time. Suddenly a cloud hides the moon and we lose sight of the pirates.

    Hoping for this I pull out the crystal pendulum and chant a third divination to avoid pursuit. The crystal swings to the left of a reef we intended to pass on the right. I call out frantic instructions to change course and the captain swings about just in time. When the moon comes back the right pirate ship is committed to the old path, costing them time. Or it would if they knew it and didn¡¯t try to follow our course.

    The snapping of their hull is heard from here and the crew cheers. The feeling of dealing with an enemy with such a method is¡­ smugness. My skin itches at the thought of all those souls I could have offered, but that is quickly overwhelmed by the exaltation of victory that¡¯s rushing through the crew.

    The other ship continues to close but has to break away an hour later due to our manoeuvring through a tight corridor. Martin says that it cost them about an hour.

    An hour later we¡¯re clear of the reefs with an hour to spare. The pursuing ship is only visible by its sails. There is some hope that they might get stuck in the reefs, but Martin dashes it with calculations. I retire to my room and see my array is in a mess from the multiple close calls but leave it in favour of sleep.

    Knocking on my door wakes me a little before dawn. The pirates had maintained distance about two miles away after catching back up but are closing fast with first light.

    Sarah presents me with my armour as I climb to the poop deck. It¡¯s as crude as promised, but its sleeveless design allows for freer movement when slinging. It does still hamper the power from my body, but I estimate no more than ten percent is lost. She also gives me a leather cap with a metal frame from the armoury.

    I do another lesson with Edmond as they approach. He¡¯s happy to watch the ship creeping closer, so he doesn¡¯t make much progress, but I¡¯ll charge the full amount anyway. He protests weakly when I send him below but complies.

    About half a mile away I pull out my sling and load it.

    ¡°You¡¯ll never hit from here, even if you can reach. Save your ammo.¡± Sarah says from my side.

    ¡°On the left rigging.¡± I say, then cast missile guidance on the figure designated and throw a bullet in an underhand lob.

    It sails through the air and around ten seconds later the targeted figure screams and falls to the deck below. Sigh, I was hoping they¡¯d land on someone. Maybe I could manage that when I learn multi targeting.

    ¡°Oh, is that how it¡¯s going to be? You¡¯re just going to cheat?¡± Sarah says before loosing an arrow from her enchanted bow. I had a look at the symbols earlier, the springiness changes to match the user¡¯s strength, and adds about a hundred pounds of free power on top. With her squire strength she probably could have reached the ship a while ago but didn¡¯t think she could hit anyone.

    Another scream as the arrow hits.

    ¡°I¡¯m cheating?!¡± I snap at her. ¡°You just targeted the group gathered around mine!¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t just let magic aim for me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not cheating, that¡¯s just how I shoot! Right rigging.¡± I say loading a bullet and loosing it at another target. This one does hit someone on the way down. ¡°Three.¡± I say smugly.

    Sarah has loosed three more arrows by the time my bullet hits and two of them find flesh. I gnash my teeth at being tied.

    ¡°Helm.¡± I say, sending a bullet through the steerer¡¯s head. Unfortunately, I have to wait for my bullet to hit before casting on another target, so Sarah can shoot three times to my one. Only half hit their marks, but that means she¡¯s steadily getting ahead of me.

    I console myself that my victims are more costly to the enemy, and my wounds more fatal since I can choose where to hit.

    ¡°Change course, twenty degrees.¡± I tell the captain. ¡°I¡¯ll try to hold up their steering.¡±

    The captain complies to my suggestion while I repeatedly shoot anyone who tries to take their helm. Bodies pile up at the wheel, and Sarah shifts her aim to help. They move two shield bearers to protect the helm, but there are gaps. One of my bullets hits a shield to no effect, but my next one removes an arm.

    We¡¯re gaining distance.

    A gleam of metal and a figure in plate armour walks on deck, climbing to take over the helm.

    ¡°Ah, we lured them out.¡± I say, assuming it¡¯s the knight. I hit them in the head, but they don¡¯t even seem to flinch.

    ¡°Too far.¡± Sarah says. ¡°You¡¯ll never penetrate the magic plate from here, since I assume we¡¯re at your extreme range.¡±

    I don¡¯t agree. My shots are accurate enough to hit the same spot multiple times, so eventually something might happen. However, this plan is defeated as the shield bearers return and cover the spot I just hit. I shoot one of them, but their place is taken before I can send another shot.

    Seeing the futility of that I move back to the riggers.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    They learn quickly and stop sending more crew up. This slows them, but not enough. I try targeting the ones doing the ropes on the deck, but they pair shield bearers with each crew as they run about, and my accuracy drops to about fifty percent. The only good news is that Sarah¡¯s drops to about twenty¡­

    I¡¯ve killed thirteen of them when Kalen is finally in range of her magic bow and joins our shots. Fortunately, she doesn¡¯t seem to be in danger of catching up to me. Sarah is at eighteen.

    A mass of pirates rush to the prow and begin cranking a ballista. The shield formation isn¡¯t perfect, letting each of us take at least one down, but they still manage to fully crank it.

    I target the ballista itself and shoot one of the arms. The damage would be minor, but it snaps under the tension, swinging about and knocking the crew down. At least one is killed from the malfunction while others are killed by arrows due to the broken formation.

    They seem to have come up with a system in which crew are waiting below deck to rush out and replace the fallen, allowing them to operate the ship without significant hindrance. They start throwing the dead overboard, both to clear space, and to reduce their weight if just a little.

    I estimate we¡¯ve killed around fifty of their crew, about a third of their total divined, when we enter mundane bow range¨C about half the distance at which I started shooting. The accuracy is bad on both sides, with most arrows not even hitting the boats much less the crew. However, a few do find flesh.

    ¡°Thanks, Will.¡± I say as my assigned shield bearer blocks an arrow from hitting me. My crude armour likely would have blocked it, but no reason not to be polite.

    ¡°My pleasure Malz.¡± He says, blocking another that almost hits him.

    Our other shield bearers are also hard at work blocking for our archers, but a few fall, only for another to pick up their bow. The enemy has more shields to block with, but also more archers to protect, and so the magically aided projectiles quickly thin their ranks.

    Eventually they decide to only replace those who they can cover with the shields. Still, the coverage isn¡¯t perfect, and the enemy continues to fall. Likewise, protecting the archers expose those working the ship.

    I try shooting the ropes directly to mixed results. It takes two or three shots per rope, but it does seem to slow them down, until a surge of crew rush out from below decks and pull the ropes back into place. This does result in an abundance of easy targets, but it only delays their approach rather than reducing their speed fully below ours.

    We¡¯ve killed at least half their crew, but the knight at the helm stares unflinching towards us. The knight¡¯s shield bearers are gone so I hit them in the head a few times, and Sarah joins the effort at the closer range, causing the knight to summon back their protection and exposing more of the crew.

    I¡¯m panting from throwing so many bullets. I look down and see I only have a little over a dozen of the starting ten dozen left. Our arrows have dwindled down to almost nothing too. We shoot some of the enemy¡¯s back, but most break on impact. The crossbows still have plenty of bolts though, given their slower rate of shooting.

    I decide it¡¯s time to pull out the mirror and signal for everyone to look away, giving them a five count. Even looking away with my eyes covered I can see some light. Screams from the other ship, then the light fades.

    I look back to the ship and see pirates rolling on the deck clutching their eyes and small fires throughout, including the sails. Some were lucky enough to have their heads behind shields, but most are incapacitated, and completely vulnerable to our few remaining arrows.

    One who is unfortunately completely fine is the knight, either from a glare protection enchantment, having their head behind a shield, or just being that tough. They casually walk from the helm and pick up whole barrels of water as if they were empty and splash them onto the sails, putting them out before significant damage can be done.

    Still, drawing them from the helm lets us move away and buy a little time. Likewise, the chaos of them replacing the crew on deck exposes them to our missiles as planned.

    By the time they start boarding manoeuvres their deck is littered with corpses. Certainly, more than a hundred have fallen out of the starting hundred and fifty estimated. Our side has lost six. They still outnumber us two to one.

    They¡¯re lining up on their deck, shields in front with pikes and other weapons behind. They swing closer. Fifty yards. Forty. Thirty, Twenty.

    I cast firestream, sending a choir of screams into the air as the front ranks buckles from the flames, exposing those behind and spreading chaos. I smile as our enemies fall.

    Will slams me to the ground followed by a thunk. I feel warm liquid and look up to see him skewered through his shield and out his back by a javelin.

    I pull myself up to see the thrower Knight having left the helm, running to the side. I cast guidance on them and throw a bullet as they leap off the edge towards us.

    An impact rings, and their body jerks midair. Hope swells, maybe it¡¯s enough to drop them into the sea. But no, it wasn¡¯t enough power. They land badly, but they do land. Our first goal has failed: the pirate knight is on board.

    Sarah shoots them with her bow, producing a loud clang and shallow dent then drops it and jumps down, grabbing her shield and drawing her sword as she does. She swings as she lands, managing to hit while the knight is still recovering from the awkward landing and arrow impact, but it doesn¡¯t penetrate the armour.

    A few crew members foolishly rush forward to help but are cut down without even providing a further opening. Only Sarah, myself and Kalen will be of help here.

    Kalen stays her distance and shoots her bow at the knight. The arrows don¡¯t even make a dent but do provide Sarah another opening¡­ or so it seems. The knight casually parries the stab, then cuts through her armour with a spurt of blood. They move in to finish her.

    Panicking, I quickly cast mental whisper with max power to scream ¡°Look out behind you!¡± in their mind, causing them to hesitate a brief instant for Sarah to jump away¨C the cut deliberating but not fatal. Kalen, seeing the futility of her arrows jumps down to join her.

    Knowing my trick with the mental whisper won¡¯t work a second time, I move to my plan of last resort. ¡°Crossbow, hand it over.¡± I say to the crew who most recently grabbed the crossbow positioned on the poop deck after the previous users had been shot.

    ¡°What?!¡± They shout, not hearing me over the clamour and shooting before turning.

    I give them an annoyed look. ¡°Load the crossbow and hand it to me!¡± I say, believing they¡¯ll be quicker. I¡¯m strong for my size, which helps with slinging due to weight ratios, but it¡¯s not enough when high total strength is needed.

    They comply and yank the string into position using their foot on a metal rung made for the purpose, but I stop them from placing the bolt and load the heat wand instead. I crouch with the crossbow resting on the railing, ordering the weapon¡¯s previous wielder to yank Will¡¯s shield from their pinned body and cover me.

    I aim carefully at the knight. The wand isn¡¯t balanced for this, but the guidance spell says it¡¯ll work at this range, I just have to aim high. However, even at this range the duel between Sarah and the knight (Kalen already lies bleeding on the deck) is too fast for me to reliably hit the right person. I¡¯ll have to wait for the correct moment.

    Sarah gets hit several times with shallow cuts but moves backwards towards the prow to avoid anything fatal. It¡¯s impressive that she¡¯s still moving, but she¡¯s running out of deck to retreat to. I suspect the knight is toying with her.

    Suddenly the knight lunges forward and stabs her in the chest, the magic blade cutting through the chain links with little resistance. Sarah falls backwards, and the knight looms over to finish her off.

    I pull the lever, shooting the heat wand into the back of the torso. The knight screams, going to a knee as they vainly try to reach the wand to pull it out of their melted armour¨C the entire back plate glowing red.

    Sarah weakly stands up, holding her sword by the blade and repeatedly slams the hilt into the knight¡¯s helmet. The knight rolls away, but Sarah pursues and lands a blow directly on the heat wand, hammering it completely into the armour.

    The knight lets out one last scream and goes limp. Sarah removes their helmet, and then their head.

    She pants heavily, staring into space at her victory. An arrow slams into her side¨C it doesn¡¯t penetrate her amour but is enough to jolt her back to her senses. She crams a berry into her mouth, and stoops to do the same for Kalen before climbing to the poop deck.

    The enemy ship, including one of its sails, is on fire from my spell, and our captain is using their chaos to agilely pull away as their crew frantically puts it out.

    ¡°Tacyn¡¯s silent halls I¡¯m alive. What now captain?¡± Sarah says as she stumbles towards us.

    ¡°Now we get out of here.¡± The captain says gruffly.

    ¡°You sure?¡± Sarah asks. ¡°With the knight dead they¡¯ll be easy pickings. We lost half our crew, so making it to Tibrous will be difficult. Not impossible, but slower. There¡¯s a law allowing us to offer pirates commuted sentences in exchange for helping sail victorious merchants. Besides, they might have treasure on board, to say nothing of the bounty of bringing the ship in intact.¡±

    ¡°¡­You can break them?¡± The captain asks.

    ¡°With Malz¡¯s help? Certainly.¡±

    ¡°Maybe wait a bit.¡± I speak up. ¡°Let them put out their fires and give me time to treat our wounded. I doubt they¡¯ll be able to escape with their main sail burning up.¡±

    ¡°Aright.¡± the captain nods.

    ¡°Just one thing.¡± I say. ¡°Sarah and I get an¡­ eighth?¡± I look to her, and she nods with a smile, ¡°of all treasure on board and any bounty each. You won¡¯t be able to take them without us.¡±

    ¡°Pluss the full bounty for the knight.¡± Sarah adds.

    The captain nods in agreement and continues to move our ship away. Sarah peppers them from beyond their range while I go over our losses. I start with Kalen, who is fortunately still breathing. I stuff a few more berries down her throat and mash some into her wound then quickly bandage her up. She¡¯s pale from the blood loss, but hopefully she¡¯ll make it.

    For the rest of the crew, seven are dead, nine are severely wounded and fourteen are still standing. I bandage the wounded, removing arrows when necessary, and feed them a berry each, then order the able bodied to move them below. Having done the best I can, I tell the captain I¡¯m ready.

    We pick off archers methodically as we approach. They try to mount a resistance, but at least half their shields were destroyed by my firestream, or Sarah¡¯s high-powered bow so they¡¯re easy pickings. Then we run out of ammo, so we wait to reach them with the crossbows pinning them down.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the normal bounty/ treasure distribution?¡± I ask conversationally after casting my personal shield as we wait.

    ¡°Oh, captain gets five shares, quartermaster gets four. Kalen gets three for being a guard, or maybe four for being the senior one. Doctor, carpenter, cook, navigator and any other job that¡¯s not basic crew gets two shares, and everyone else gets one. You and Martin will get extra shares for running the other one to ground, but that¡¯ll be a reduced bounty anyway since we¡¯re not bringing it in and there¡¯s no direct confirmation. Why are you taking that off?¡± She motions to me removing the armour she made.

    ¡°It¡¯s very hot and cumbersome, and my shield spell will protect me. Don¡¯t get me wrong though, it blocked a few arrows so thanks. It just isn¡¯t useful when I¡¯m not casting other spells, at least if I¡¯m not getting attacked by a knight.¡± To punctuate my claim an arrow slams into the shield and is deflected harmlessly away with a flash of blue light.¡±

    She nods. ¡°Thanks for saving me, by the way.¡±

    ¡°Think nothing of it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you not know how expensive that heat wand was?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, someone gave it to me.¡±

    ¡°It um, is probably more valuable than the bounty we¡¯ll get for that guy. They¡¯re one of the few ways to make the highest quality magic armour.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t suppose you could give me your half for expenses?¡±

    ¡°Whatever for? I¡¯m thinking nothing of it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Comedic seething.

    ¡°Do you think Kalen will make it?¡±

    ¡°Fifty-fifty. So, you two are getting along now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s alright once we cleared our misunderstandings.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Cause she¡¯s your type, right?¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡± I had forgotten I told her that. ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything did you?¡± I ask, remembering their drinking session.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask her.¡± She laughs then leaps off onto the enemy boat fifteen yards away in imitation of the knight before I can complain.

    I curse. It¡¯s petty to be reckless just not to be shown up by a full knight. I wait until we get five yards closer then follow her.

    She already cleared a spot for me to roll my landing on. A swish swish of her sword and pirates fall.

    A pirate swings a short curved blade at my head as I recover from the landing, but it bounces off my shield without me bothering to defend. I lunge forward while they¡¯re unbalanced and stab their gut with my magic dagger then slice out.

    Another comes charging but I quickly cast lesser firestream, focusing the flame on their face. They scream, trying to put their head out then suddenly drop.

    A few more fall to our combined might, then our ship makes contact with our remaining crew coming to back us up. They all pause.

    ¡°Drop your weapons and your lives will be spared!¡± Sarah shouts.

    About half take her up on her offer.

    There¡¯s a pair of pikers, one young and one old. The younger one drops their pike, but the older one slaps them on the head saying ¡°Grinton bay, you idiot.¡± which makes the young one hesitantly pick it back up.

    I cast missile guidance, upping the power to make the glow visible even in daylight, and pick up a stray hand axe which I throw full force into the old one¡¯s head. The young one drops their pike again, as do a few others.

    Only after my reckless attack lands do I realize my shield spell doesn¡¯t drop, though I do briefly get a sharp headache. I guess throwing over a hundred bullets with it has made it easier to use.

    A handful try to rush below deck for a better position, but Sarah intercepts and cuts them down.

    She and I start going through the ship looking for others, leaving the captain and crew to guard the prisoners.

    We get attacked a couple of times and send a few more upstairs as prisoners. Then we get to a door with a sign on it.

    ¡®DON¡¯T COME IN.

    I AM A MAGE.

    I WILL BLOW YOU UP.¡¯

 Chapter 27: A new not friend

    Sarah knocks loudly on the door.

    ¡°Are you illiterate!?¡± A voice shouts from within.

    ¡°Oh, come on!¡± I shout back. ¡°If you had combat spells you would have used them in the fighting. Besides, I already divined you¡¯re pure utility.¡±

    ¡°You did?... I mean, that¡¯s just what I tricked your divination to say¡­ Ha. Ha. Ha.¡± He doesn¡¯t laugh, he just says the word ha with a delay between them.

    ¡°Listen, I have a personal shield up and am standing out of the way. Our squire is going to kick this door in. If she gets blown up by a trap, I am just going to burn everything in there. If she doesn¡¯t, then she is just going to kill you if you don¡¯t open up. Okay?¡±

    No answer.

    ¡°Three¡­ two¡­¡±

    The door opens.

    ¡°All right, no need to be mean about it.¡± A slightly chubby boy says, coming out of the room.

    I shove him back into the room with my dagger to his throat. Sarah follows with her sword likewise pointed over my shoulder.

    ¡°What spells do you know?¡± I ask.

    ¡°J-just some weather stuff. Wind change, cloud shape, and some divinations. My grimoire is over there. It doesn¡¯t have anything dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Huh huh.¡± I say, flipping through the book. It¡¯s mostly as he says. Just utility spells that focus on sailing: water purification, cloud shape, wind stream, fire extinguisher, fish beacon, water breathing, buoyancy. There is an advanced spell that conjures a lightning storm and then directs the bolts, but I doubt someone his age has learned it, and it wouldn¡¯t help him here.

    ¡°How do you communicate with your other boats over the horizon?¡± I ask.

    ¡°The cloud shaping. I alter a cloud in the distance into one of several shapes. It doesn¡¯t look like anything suspicious, but we know what it means.¡±

    ¡°All right Sarah, give him the speech.¡±

    She smirks as she sheaths her sword. ¡°Good day sir or madam, you are guilty of piracy. You have the opportunity to not die. By working to aid the crew you victimized you may earn a commuting of your sentence. The normal sentence for piracy is death of personality.¡±

    The boy blanches so I chime in. ¡°And by working with us we mean signalling your other ship to move away from our route.¡±

    ¡°What other ship? You lured our other ship into a bunch of rocks.¡±

    ¡°Your other other ship. The one you have cutting us off¡­¡± I shove him towards the map he has laying on a table and point at their last location, ¡°here.¡±

    He blanches again, obviously having hoped we hadn¡¯t divined it.

    ¡°In fact,¡± I continue, ¡°don¡¯t call it off. Tell it to go there.¡± I point to another spot.

    ¡°That¡¯s where the storm¡¯s going!¡± He says.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I say.

    ¡°¡­Fine. It¡¯ll take a couple of hours to send the message though. It takes longer since they¡¯re farther away.¡±

    ¡°By the way, how did you know to track us?¡± Sarah asks.

    ¡°Spies! What did you think?¡± He says condescendingly.

    Sarah and I look at each other and smile, then hand him a sheet of paper with a pen.

    ¡°¡­Fine. I don¡¯t know all their names though.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure your memory will improve shortly.¡± I say and he winces. ¡°You must have quite the network to find out about this.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, all for nothing. (sigh) To think I was so close to finally learning combat spells.¡±

    My blood goes cold. ¡°You know what the orb is?¡±

    He looks between us then smirks. ¡°What? You don¡¯t? Oh, that¡¯s hysterical.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap. Tell us.¡± I say, pressing the dagger to his throat again.

    ¡°H---hey easy. I¡¯ll tell you. No reason not to. It¡¯s a library. Thousands of spells, lots of really powerful ones too.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡± Sarah says. ¡°That¡¯s nice, but the empire has tons of Grimoires. It doesn¡¯t seem like something that big would even be saving space.¡±

    But my blood remains cold. ¡°It¡¯s a bargaining chip.¡± I half whisper.

    ¡°You get it.¡± The boy says with a smirk.

    Sarah looks to me, and instinctively places a hand on her sword. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She gulps.

    The boy explains. ¡°The world is more willing to allow the wielder to learn the spells in it. Meaning they learn them faster. Which in term acts as a bargaining chip to learn more spells, which can also be boosted by the orb. It¡¯ll turn a mediocre mage like me into an elite in a few years. I¡¯ve only heard of a few like it.¡±

    ¡°The empire has about a dozen ¡®chips¡¯ publicly known,¡± I add, ¡°all of them owned by either the imperial family or major houses. A few minor houses ascended to great houses after acquiring one¡­ why the fuck didn¡¯t the mage who owns it travel with it?¡±

    ¡°They received an urgent imperial summons that required them and their retinue to travel ahead. We suspect the empress, or one of the potential heirs, didn¡¯t want them to ascend, and so created a situation where it might be vulnerable to acquisition. I figured I¡¯d learn a few things from it, then go and sell it for a pardon and court position.¡±

    I nod. Yeah, it¡¯d be worth at least that much. If I had it, I could easily get into the academy. If I could just study with it until we got to port. Maybe keeping it would be an even better teacher than what I could find at the academy.

    ¡°We¡¯re not doing it Malz.¡± Sarah says, apparently telepathic.

    I glance at her, and then back to the boy without moving my head. ¡°Does it work on knights?¡± I ask, already knowing the answer.

    The boy openly looks at me, then to Sarah, and back at me then smiles. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°The answer is no. It would be stupid.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying we try to keep it. Just maybe create a situation where we can study it a little before reaching port.¡±

    ¡°What? Lure the captain down here, kill him and say a pirate did it?¡± She scoffs.

    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t say it.¡± I say.

    ¡°Good. Because if the captain dies there¡¯ll be an inquiry. The lowest status person will have their mind raked for information, and since we¡¯d be the only witnesses after we killed this guy, that would mean us. Specifically you, since I¡¯m noble related.¡±

    So, we¡¯ll have to make it look like an accident. Maybe trick the captured crew to revolt and do the job for us.

    ¡°I said no.¡± Sarah says, making me suspect her being a disguised mind mage¡­ or that I¡¯m worse at bluffing than I think. Equally likely. ¡°Have you considered that any mage that could hold on to this thing probably trapped the shit out of the crate it¡¯s in? That and if it¡¯s as important as you say it is, then if we just ¡®happened to take over the ship¡¯ and went off course, then they¡¯d know and send an entire team of elite mages after us?¡±

    I grimace, having been spoken reason to. I smile, causing her to relax. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so tense. I didn¡¯t say we do anything. You¡¯re just thinking for me it seems.¡±

    She looks at me sceptically. ¡°You won¡¯t try to steal the orb?¡¯

    ¡°Not if you don¡¯t.¡± I shrug.

    She nods, then focuses on the boy who has been inching away while we were distracted.

    He squeaks having been caught. ¡°Oh, come on, it wouldn¡¯t have killed you to kill each other, would it?¡±

    We both stare at him witheringly.

    I speak, gesturing with my dagger. ¡°All right. Where¡¯s the good stuff?¡± He looks at me innocently. ¡°Treasure, magic items, valuables.¡±

    ¡°¡­ We have a vault¡­ I have a key.¡± He rummages through some paper, causing us both to renew our weapons¡¯ place by his throat until he produces a rusty key.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°What was your role on the ship that you had a key?¡± Sarah asks.

    ¡°Oh me? Just one of the crew.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s true. I had a key because I had to take stuff out a lot to study the magic items.¡± He says as he leads the way. ¡°I¡¯m Remey, by the way. Nice to meet you.¡±

    We get to the vault without being attacked, though ¡®vault¡¯ is a glorious word for a door with an iron grate in front.

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll open it, and you stay back with him. I have my shield so I should be fine. But if there are any traps, kill him.¡± I say.

    ¡°You¡¯re so suspicious.¡± Remey says. ¡°They¡¯re no traps. We¡¯re an honest ship. No thieves.¡±

    I roll my eyes and open the door and am assaulted by the shine. Mostly silver with a good amount of copper. Some gold. There¡¯s a shelf with magic items, jewellery and a few expensive looking books.

    ¡°Nice.¡± I say looking over a magic bracelet.

    ¡°I should inform you that taking anything before it can be tallied up would invalidate our verbal agreement to receive extra.¡± Sarah says, coming in behind me.

    I roll my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re such a solicitor.¡±

    ¡°What, you think they won¡¯t interrogate the crew for what items are supposed to be in here?¡± She says.

    I squirm a little, fighting the sound reasoning before putting it back.

    ¡°You¡¯re a solicitor?¡± Remey half laughs.

    ¡°In training, formerly.¡± Sarah says tersely.

    ¡°Hey, that''s great!¡± Remey says. ¡°Did I mention how pretty you are? Maybe we should get together in private and umm¡­ go over my defence?¡±

    She sighs. ¡°The offer to work to commute your sentence in exchange for work is binding under imperial naval law. It¡¯s a standard deal put in place to aid commerce in these situations. There isn¡¯t a case for you to defend. By agreeing to work for us in exchange for the commuting you have already pleaded guilty.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but hey, you didn¡¯t spell it out for me beforehand. I mean, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ve actually seen me do anything illegal have you? I didn¡¯t do any fighting. You didn¡¯t see me cast any spells to capture your vessel. I¡¯m just a kid caught up in a bad situation. I didn¡¯t even know this was a pirate ship when I signed up. Why would I become a pirate when I don¡¯t even know any combat spells?!¡±

    ¡°You tracked our ship.¡± I say.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not illegal to divine ship positions.¡±

    I look to Sarah who shakes her head no. ¡°Yeah, but you told pirates about the results of your divination.¡± I say.

    ¡°I¡¯m free to tell anyone I like about my divinations, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Not if it¡¯s with the intent to rob, right? Isn¡¯t that conspiracy or something?¡±

    Sarah makes a wishy-washy motion. ¡°Not without establishing quid pro quo. It¡¯s highly likely that it happened, but it¡¯s possible that all the witnesses are dead.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! All the witnesses are dead!¡± He says with an excited smile.

    I stare at him drolly. ¡°Innocent people don¡¯t get excited about dead witnesses. Besides, you facilitated communication for a criminal enterprise.¡±

    ¡°That was just me talking about stuff. You know, shooting the shit. Sure, you guys might of come up, but that falls under no ¡®quiz per troll¡¯ right? You¡¯d have to establish that the cloud talk was solely for criminal stuff, right? Which you can¡¯t because you have to prove that I never used the system for non-criminal outcomes which would be a negative. And every mage knows you can¡¯t prove a negative. You¡¯d have to observe all communications made with it, but then you¡¯d have to observe one more thing, being that no more communications were made. But you can¡¯t do that, now can ya?¡±

    My exasperation follows his increasing excitement. ¡°How can you mess up ¡®quid pro quo¡¯ so badly while tying in that reference in the same thought?¡± I say rubbing my eyes, then freezing with the thought that this entire thing might be a con to invoke that exact gesture so he can attack as my eyes are closed. It would make about as much sense as him seriously trying to argue this.

    Sarah smiles at my frustration and shrugs. ¡°I mean, it probably won¡¯t work, but he might have enough arguments to warrant a separate trial. Though I should warn you that a separate trial means separate sentencing. Especially if you are claiming that our offer to commute your sentence is void due to not understanding that it necessitates pleading guilty. If you go through with this, you might be the only one who receives the maximum penalty of death of personality.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯ll help smooth out all the issues, right? Since I¡¯m being so helpful.¡±

    ¡°You should do it.¡± I say before she has a chance to reject. ¡°Have a chance to get back to law a little. Besides, didn¡¯t you say you preferred mages?¡± I add to get back at her not answering about telling Kalen.

    She glares at me while Remey smiles hopefully.

    ¡°Fine. I should be the one guarding you anyways. But you¡¯ll need to be extra helpful. Any other stashes we should know about? On board or otherwise?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, sure. I¡¯ll show you where the cove is. It¡¯s on an island with a couple hundred pirates planting food to maintain the fleet. But we only have one more boat and I¡¯d say it¡¯s fifty-fifty them surviving the storm. You could probably hire a bunch more thugs and raid it easy. Very few real fighters, lots of gold.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡± She sighs, and we go back to his room with the maps.

    ¡°Hey, I was wondering what exactly did our agreement with the captain entail?¡± I say as we go.

    ¡°¡­ Well, it was to a certain split of the treasure.¡± She says after thinking.

    ¡°And what is treasure exactly? Legally?¡±

    ¡°¡­ A definition that is occasionally used is a collection of objects whose value is primarily derived from tradability rather than immediate utility.¡±

    ¡°So, any of the weapons laying on deck wouldn¡¯t count as treasure due to having greater utility value than trade value?¡± I ask.

    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Meaning I could take some without invalidating the agreement to treasure?¡±

    ¡°To a limit. Highly ornate or magic weapons would be ambiguous, and you can only take what you can immediately use.¡±

    ¡°What about his grimoire? The value is clearly in the immediate utility of learning magic.¡±

    ¡°Hey! I need that!¡± Remey shouts.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you make a copy.¡± I say.

    ¡°Why don''t I keep it, and you make a copy?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­ I¡¯m not a prisoner?¡±

    He grumbles.

    Sarah speaks. ¡°Well, I suppose it¡¯s not as absurd of an argument as some we heard today.¡± She looks to Remey who feigns offence. ¡°At worst they would just make you pay the value of the book if it¡¯s contended, rather than just invalidating the whole agreement as taking stuff from the vault would. However, even if you¡¯re correct that it¡¯s not treasure, then it would just fall under normal distribution rules.

    ¡°Normally weapons and mundane items of base materials aren¡¯t counted just because the accounting is a pain, but strictly speaking the value of the weapons are estimated and placed in the distribution. But the crew might take weapons and tools for their personal use while working for the ship and then keep them without it coming from their share due to their labour imparting a greater claim of ownership. Maybe the Grimoire might fall under that, maybe not. Might as well try it since the fines for it not working aren¡¯t excessive.¡±

    ¡°What about the other books he has in there, and the maps?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Okay, now you¡¯re just pushing your luck.¡±

    ¡°But surely I¡¯ll be using the maps in my labour for the ship, no?¡±

    She sighs. ¡°Alright. How about this? I¡¯ll cover you if you take them, but you¡¯ll only keep the grimoire and like one other book. The rest you hand over to the ship once you leave. It¡¯s a good plan. You¡¯ll say you¡¯re just using them, and then forget to hand a few things over. Good?¡±

    I nod in agreement. I end up taking the grimoire and a dedicated divination book to my room hidden in a bunch of maps and the cloud codebook. The captain doesn¡¯t say anything.

    We spend the next hour clearing the deck of bodies and sorting the wounded. The captain orders that the pirate crew members who can move be watched under crossbow on our boat while we check for survivors on the pirate ship. Those who are wounded lightly enough to walk to our boat we offer the deal. Anyone who can¡¯t get up, or is still blinded by the mirror, we kill and toss overboard.

    The captain justifies this by saying that if they¡¯re wounded enough to be unconscious then they will likely need my berries to be saved, and I should only use those on our crew. Moreover, keeping wounded prisoners would require more guards, and we don¡¯t have enough food to feed pirates who can¡¯t work. Besides, if they don¡¯t work then they¡¯ll just be executed when we reach port anyways.

    Of course, the execution would be a death of personality, turning them into near mindless workers for a while before having a non-violent personality constructed in the ruins of the self, which some say is preferable. We would be paid an added bounty for bringing them in alive to this fate, but I agree that we simply don¡¯t have enough food to keep them all. I do manage to convince the captain to keep a couple of the blind out of curiosity if the berries can heal seared retinas. I take the most damaged ones just to make sure they wouldn¡¯t recover on their own.

    There is a wounded archer on the poop deck that I come across away from anyone else. Everyone on our boat is watching the prisoners, and everyone on this one is on the main deck. I could offer them to Anar and dump them over with no one noticing.

    My skin itches. It¡¯s been four days since my last sacrifice. This would likely last me until I reach port. I don¡¯t even need to cut myself, just use the magic dagger and apply the runes, cut the throat and push them over.

    My breathing intensifies. The boat rocks as I stare at them¡­

    I slit their throat without offering them and dump them over. I don¡¯t even know why. It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t want to, but almost out of a perverse desire to prove that I don¡¯t have to. That when I scratch my skin off in my sleep, I¡¯ll have the pleasure of knowing I could have stopped it.

    I sigh. Well, at least maybe I¡¯ll figure it out.

    There are seventeen unwounded pirates, and twenty-nine ambulatory wounded. We split them onto the two boats and have them do all the work while our crew, armed at all times, overlook them from the aftcastles. We board up the deck entrances to the castles and lift up the ladders so none of the captive crew can climb up. The only entrance to the inside of the castle is a hatch on the roof with a ladder.

    My room, the guards¡¯ and the captain¡¯s are all in the aft castle. However, the galley and the food supply are below decks and only accessible from the prisoner area. We have no other area to safely cook food, so the cook has to stay there armed and with two guards.

    Splitting our crew among the boats we have seven crew each, four with bows overlooking from the aft castle and three guarding the kitchens. In addition, on our boat we have myself, Sarah, and the captain. On the other we have Martin and Kalen.

    We object about the captain putting such a greater force on our boat, especially since Kalen is severely injured and won¡¯t fully regenerate for several days. But the captain is more worried about his own safety than losing the crew on the bounty ship. He does agree to send three more crew over to the other ship, while keeping all of our severely wounded besides Kalen on our ship for me to treat and hopefully recover to the point that they can help guard.

    Remey is also on our boat, and helps greatly, first by sending the false cloud to send the last ship to the storm, and then by using his wind magic to boost the speed of both ships.

    At night we tally everything we took from the pirate vessel. They had very little food, their massive crew having eaten nearly everything during the chase. We have extra, and the berries will stretch it, but things will still be tight. Our crew goes to three quarters rations while the captives go to half. At the very least this will make them less capable in any uprising.

    The loot will be distributed when we reach port after we sell the jewellery and pay a small tax, but from the look of it my share will be in the thousands.

    Sarah laughs at the riches soon to be bestowed on us. ¡°It¡¯s enough to make you want to tackle the last one, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I smile at getting to be the voice of reason for once today. ¡°With us being out of ammo and most of our crew being pirates? Are you insane?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but they¡¯ll be damaged from the storm you sent them into, and maybe we can pretend we were captured and trick them into docking.¡±

    ¡°The captives would mutiny and warn them.¡±

    ¡°We could lock them up.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d still need to post guards, and we don¡¯t have enough crew left to both guard them and operate the ships to get close.¡±

    ¡°Some of our wounded might be better from your berries by the time we reach them.¡±

    ¡°Not likely.¡±

    Ultimately the captain vetoes going after them, so we settle down to rest after a hard day fighting and treating wounded.

    I start itching as I go to sleep, but I balance it with another hunger. I swear by Anar¡¯s orchards I will get the orb.

 Chapter 28: A general Malaise

    It turns out my discussion with Sarah about raiding the last pirate boat was pointless as they don¡¯t survive the storm, which I find out after my dawn teaching session.

    Edward gives me another medium coin since that was the last of the lessons he previously paid for. He seems hesitant since Edmond has yet to cast any spells, but I assure him that is normal. Edmond is the deciding factor as he excitedly tries to explain the phenomenon of the eye that makes the world inverting its gaze on him. I don¡¯t think Edward understands, but at the very least he is convinced that Edmond is excited about something that sounds like progress.

    Unfortunately, I¡¯m unable to guide Martin further due to him being on the other ship, but he is at the point where he can make progress on his own and I see him standing on their deck chanting along with us.

    Inspired by the thought of the ¡®bargaining chip¡¯ in our hold I experiment on trying to learn plant grower by targeting the berry staff. Surprisingly it works. The world seems very willing to compromise in allowing me to learn the spell when trying to accelerate what is already accelerated growth. I make rapid progress in the spell and two days later I succeed in casting it. Unfortunately, ¡®compromise¡¯ is the operative word, and the world still won¡¯t let me cast it on normal plants. However, I am confident that will soon follow.

    I haven¡¯t heard of using normal magic items as ¡®chips¡¯ for specific spells before. Certainly, it wasn¡¯t mentioned in my grimoire or taught by the cult. Maybe it¡¯s something everybody knows so they don¡¯t bother to write it down. I might have been told about it if I had a regular teacher.

    The cult only had magic items they made with blood runes, which are similar but distinct from the symbols used for most items. So, they probably would only count as ¡®chips¡¯ for Anar spells, which were already made easier from the sacrifices. Thinking back though, we did usually learn spells while holding enchanted knives. Perhaps that was for this.

    I try using the throwing knives on my wrist as a chip for learning the field missile guidance spell, since they also have a minor course correction feature. It doesn¡¯t work for the increased power version, but it does provide a small boost for the multi-targeting team one. I¡¯m not as interested in that version though, so I put it aside for now.

    It is annoying to think that this method would have helped when learning the base spell, but I push the past behind me.

    I start thinking about what other specific chips I might have. The berries seem to provide a small boost to learning healing, and the mirror helps with remote sensing. However, the boost is minor each time, to the degree that I might be imagining it, or rather that the boost is to my confidence which does provide some benefit. Nothing else seems to work.

    The berries, by the way, do seem to be gradually restoring the sight of the blinded pirates. Everything is still blurry for them, but it¡¯s enough to put them to work. They¡¯re very grateful since otherwise they¡¯d face death of personality.

    ¡­

    I¡¯m itching all the time now, waking up to long scratch marks on my arms, neck, chest and face. Luckily, I don¡¯t have to interact with anyone while the scratches are visible, as I make sure to wake up a few hours before dawn, giving me time to heal for Edmond¡¯s lessons.

    I feel nervous, jumpy. I find myself suddenly smiling when the itching is the worst, thinking that maybe I¡¯ll learn to control the ¡®hunger¡¯ from this.

    ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡± Sarah asks on a visit to my room.

    ¡°¡­Nothing¡­ maybe the waves.¡±

    ¡°The waves are mild today, and you haven¡¯t had a problem with them before. Remarkable given that this is supposedly your first sea voyage.¡±

    Was I supposed to have a period of adjustment? I guess my coordination from Anar saved me that indignity¡­ I had noticed Edward moved oddly, but I assumed it was normal for him.

    She looks me in the eyes and speaks compassionately. ¡°Listen, was it the fighting? I thought you acted okay with it, but it¡¯s okay if it affected you. Sometimes people get a delayed reaction to killing. It¡¯s okay. We can talk about it.¡±

    I open my mouth, then close it. There were people in the cell who had trouble killing. I always thought that was strange. The older members called them cowards, which I don¡¯t understand either. They had no trouble fighting the enemy, they would just freeze when it came to finishing them off.

    This would often get them killed, which resulted in the second oddness being that they would be the only fallen the old members would routinely bad mouth. This caused tension but Gebal never reprimanded them for it.

    So, I don¡¯t know how I feel about being inadvertently compared to them, even if it¡¯s clearly in error. She seems to think that being like them would be fine, almost a relief, which confuses me more.

    ¡°¡­No, I¡¯m just not feeling well. It might be contagious¡­ maybe you should leave.¡±

    She hesitates, her face pained like she wants to say something, but just leaves instead. I stare as she goes, regretting pushing her away, but I can¡¯t risk letting her stay. Her conversation was pleasantly distracting, but I don¡¯t know how long I can stand her noble blood being so close. The only thing stopping me from attacking is the knowledge that I would stand no chance even with surprise¡­ that and her pleasant conversation.

    I find myself standing in the lower decks on my way to the galley with only a vague recollection of coming. I remember feeling an intense hunger, a regular one, since I haven¡¯t been eating as much. I didn¡¯t think to just have some food brought to me as it has been, but rather went to the galley out of habit? That doesn¡¯t make sense. I had to climb up to the poop deck and jump back down. I¡¯ve never gone to the galley that way before.

    Suddenly a blur of motion and someone strikes me with a chair leg, but it bounces off my shield spell¨Cvisible only at the moment of impact. I only half remember casting it, but at least I had that much sense.

    I look at my assailants. Three of them. They look terrified, likely feeling desperate and realising they would need to kill me to have any chance of a successful mutiny. They wouldn¡¯t have tried anything if not for the strange apparent opportunity.

    I bludgeon them all quickly with the cudgel Kalen gave me, easily done with the shield active.

    I stare at the hapless fools. Offering them all to Anar would be reckless, but I could kill two and offer the third then burn their face off with a lesser firestream.

    Remey has been very helpful using his wind spell to speed us along, we only have a day left before port. Surely, I can hold off until then? Surely, I have the will to do that?

    I stand over them breathing heavily for what must be minutes until a sense of perverse satisfaction of my own suffering drags me away. It feels like seconds pass between each step.

    One of them looks conscious. What must they be thinking about me?

    I decide not to mention the attack when I reach the galley. The cook is alarmed that I came down here, but I brush it off with a laugh. I force myself to eat a hearty meal and get slightly drunk. The prisoners look at me in terror.

    When I get back to my room, I repeatedly cut myself, using the injury as motivation to learn healing magic, and my enhanced healing as a bargaining chip. I don¡¯t learn it, but I do make significant progress. The blood loss isn¡¯t an issue since I suck it back up with the magic dagger.

    When I wake in the morning, I have fewer scratches than the days before.

    ¡­Yes. I might be able to do this. It¡¯s like breaking a fever, I just have to wait it out¡­ I just have to wait.

    Edward comes to the class again to work out a deal. He intends to stay at an acquaintance¡¯s place for a few days once we reach Tibrous and then take a carriage to the capital. He¡¯ll pay me three more medium gold if I agree to go with him and continue teaching Edmond until we reach there, as well as provide lodging and transport.

    I agree readily. Counting the lessons has grown tedious, and I need an excuse to stay in port to find out who picks up the orb. I¡¯m still working on a plan, but I¡¯ll need information first.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°You¡¯re less scary today.¡± Edmond musters the courage to say mid lesson.

    ¡°¡­ Yeah. Sorry about that. I was going through some stuff¡­ um magic related.¡± I do actually feel sorry, which surprises me.

    After that he finally lights a candle with the cantrip. I congratulate him on officially becoming a mage and we tell his father together with a demonstration. Edward cries, so I leave them to be in private, not knowing what else to do.

    I spend the rest of the day writing out the next spells Edmond should learn and divinations for Martin, even though he still hasn¡¯t broken through. Martin looks sullen at being passed up when we make port, but I remind him that it was to be expected at his age.

    We make port in seven days after leaving Salunt. Sraw grumbles about our bonuses, since it¡¯s obvious at least one of the days is because of Remey continually casting his wind spell. But the contract is clear that external circumstances are not to be factored¨C though he obviously intended for that clause to work in his favour. One medium gold to me and Martin.

    He also grumbles about our triple pay, but Sarah made sure the contract is ironclad, and so I get another 3600 raem.

    The bounty for the knight and the ship were the same, being a large gold coin before splitting. We also get a reduced bounty for the ships we indirectly sank. It¡¯s halved first for not bringing them in, and again for the indirect nature of the confirmation. They had to divine the destruction of the latter and rely on the captured pirates for the former. Still, given my heightened involvement in their destruction (I get a major portion of the second one) my share ends up being a large gold piece, bringing my total bounties from the knight and ships to six large pieces.

    We then distribute the loot. There are two large gold coins. I get a quarter of one and combine it with the bounties to make a whole. The rest of my share after taxes, including treasure and additional bounty for live crew totals to 4755 raem, paid mostly in medium golds.

    I also get to choose two magic items to keep. The most powerful items are the knight¡¯s magic armour and sword, but I let Sarah take them. There is some pushback from the captain given that they¡¯re the most valuable items, but she argues that the armour is severely damaged from the heat wand and so gets away with only giving up a few hundred raem.

    There are a trio of magic daggers, but one is much better than the others so I take it. Sharp, strong, self-repairing, and most importantly iron phasing. It¡¯s not as sharp or resilient as the blood one, and also isn¡¯t self-cleaning, but iron phasing alone is more than good enough to carry it, and it¡¯s also shorter and balanced for throwing. I put it on the back of my belt horizontally and move Tanyth¡¯s to my boot.

    The other item I take is a belt that grants fire protection and toughens my skin. The latter part isn¡¯t much, maybe to the degree of leather armour without affecting mobility or texture, and my firestream might overwhelm the former, but I¡¯m mostly looking forward to wearing it in the bath at boiling temperatures.

    The skin toughening also applies to the inside of my body which makes me a bit resistant to smoke and airborne toxins. The only downside is its garish shade of red, though that is mitigated by its resizing function when I shrink it down to a choker making it much more fashionable.

    I sit in my private room at the inn named Penguin Prophet repeatedly counting my coin. I get bored after the fourth count, and I just pick fistfuls at a time and watch as they slip glittering through my fingers. The shining flitting through the air distracts the itching.

    Timos said I wasn¡¯t greedy in the same way as Linrid, but I clearly have a love for coin. It¡¯s not even what I can buy with it¨C nothing comes to mind¨C it just feels good to have so much. It makes me feel more confident. Like it¡¯s a measure of my worth.

    ¡­No that¡¯s not right. It¡¯s a measure of my impact on the world¡­ No that¡¯s not it either. It¡¯s a measure of my capacity to impact the world.

    I have a sudden desire to spend frivolously. Letting myself get scammed, ¡®forgetting¡¯ a pouch of coin when I check out of my room¡­ or buying frozen cream. As if saying ¡®this much is nothing, I can earn it any time¡¯ and thus increasing the measure.

    Discipline stops me. I¡¯m on a mission for my homeland. Every coin can further the cause.

    ¡­Buy hey, I¡¯m in SoOps now. Those guys are a bunch of drunks. I should practise.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Sarah shouts as I enter the Tired Trout (inn alliteration seems to be a thing in this town). ¡°You made it! The crew was taking bets. Made me a silver.¡±

    ¡°Glad I could help.¡± I smile.

    ¡°So, next round¡¯s on you, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Right.¡± I smile. This is the SoOps way, right?... Her blood makes my skin itch, but it¡¯ll be fine.

    ¡°Oh, the rich kid¡¯s paying? Good. Time to get back some of the coin he took off us in your fight.¡± One of the crew, Thed I think, says.

    ¡°¡­Fine by me. Your turn¡¯s next, right?¡± I say, trying to fit into the flow.

    The crew laughs, well only the half that are here. They all order the most expensive drink, costing me a whole gold. It feels great, and I have to stop myself from offering the next round too.

    ¡°This is awful! No wonder I never get it!¡± Thed complains.

    ¡°Nah, you¡¯re just not refined enough.¡± Sarah says.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, why don¡¯t you refine me then?¡± Thed counters.

    ¡°I misspoke, you have shit taste.¡±

    More laughter¡­ I thought it tasted fine.

    We drink into the night, playing bawdy games and singing songs of lovers in other ports. I do end up spending another gold on a round. Sarah drinks several times the rest of us, a requirement for her to get slightly drunk due to her rapid healing and resilience. The rest of them quickly end up on the floor with only Sarah and myself still standing.

    ¡°So, Malzad¡­ wanna see if you can¡¯t put me on my back?¡±

    I raise my eyebrow sceptically. ¡°How would that work? Your healing is so much greater than mine that any drinking contest would be meaningless.¡±

    She laughs loudly. ¡°You¡¯re funny Malz¡­ so funny¡­ so small, but scary like a pent up badger¡­or a snake¡­ I think I¡¯ll call it a night.¡± She says, stumbling up the stairs.

    I stare at her going, wanting to follow, but itching too much to dare.

    Suddenly alone, I stumble out of the inn back towards my own¨C pausing at the door to take in the night air. A trio of rowdy sailors follow me, so I slow my pace and exaggerate my swaying.

    ¡°Hey, why stop the party? Come with us.¡± They say surrounding me.

    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± I deliberately slur.

    They take me to an alley by the storm wall and back me into a corner laughing.

    ¡°All right kid, hand over your coin.¡± They say, pulling out knives.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You heard me, your coin!¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been good. Right?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I mean, I went without for so long. Don¡¯t I deserve a reward?¡±

    ¡°Listen kid, we don¡¯t care how poor you were. We¡¯re all poor. Now hand us your¡­¡±

    I smash him in the temple with the pummel of my knife, then kick the side of a second one¡¯s knee in. The third one stabs my face, but the shield spell I cast before leaving the Penguin Prophet deflects it. Their eyes go wide as I sweep their legs and bash their skull. The second one is crawling away, so I go over and bludgeon them too.

    This might have been easier if I was allowed to keep the cudgel from the ship, but then maybe they wouldn¡¯t have targeted me.

    I roll up my sleeves and use their clothes to soak up the blood as I offer them to Anar. I use the blood absorption property of the dagger to soak up everything that seeps through. I immediately feel feverish from the incompatible blood, but the increased healing will quickly take care of it.

    I stand over the corpses, feeling good, feeling clean. I start chanting lesser firestream to burn their faces but stop as the healing clears the alcohol from my system. I used that spell in a pirate battle that the whole town is talking about. If three bodies with their faces burned off show up, then I¡¯ll be the obvious suspect.

    ¡­shit. I really should have thought of that before.

    Thinking of a plan I cut their coin purses and go through them. Just some copper: 37 raem. Hardly anything, but at least it¡¯ll cover my room for a few days¡­ They must have been about to take another voyage.

    They spent all their coin here, got hired on a boat, and thought they¡¯d rob a rich ostentatious fool and skip town before they could get caught. Meaning only a ship that¡¯s going to leave, probably in the morning, will be missing them, and they¡¯ll think they just didn¡¯t show up and leave them behind. The tide waits for no one after all.

    So, if I get rid of the bodies without a trace then things will work themselves out.

    Okay. I¡¯m not too far from the harbour so I cast concealment and scout out a rowboat tied to the dock. It¡¯s big enough for all four of us so I go back to the bodies and carry them one at a time like they¡¯re drunk to the boat and hide them under a tarp. Then I find a chain to tie them together, and I look for something to weigh them down.

    An anchor would be ideal, but unfortunately there doesn¡¯t seem to be any just lying around and removing them from a ship would be obvious in the morning. I make do by scouring the beach for stones and shoving them in their tunics and trousers.

    Shit¡­ this is a bad plan. The harbour is deep, but still shallow enough to see the bottom. They might be hidden by the water on a cloudy day, or if there¡¯s a lot of dust, but it¡¯s too risky. I¡¯ll have to find a way to conceal them.

    Maybe if I went farther out, but the harbour entrance is guarded constantly with a thick chain stretching across it, making it far too risky. Especially as they¡¯ll be on particular lookout for small boats sneaking up to sabotage it, and so may overcome my concealment spell.

    ¡­ I was on the verge of learning how to grow mundane plants. I guess I¡¯ll have to force the issue.

    I go back to the shore and grab a large bundle of seaweed washed onto the shore which I take back to the boat. I make incisions in the bodies, stuff the weed into them and begin quietly chanting under the tarp. Unfortunately, I have to drop concealment to concentrate on learning the last piece of the spell. I nearly panic when I hear someone walking the dock, but quiet my breathing as they go past, then continue learning the spell.

    Perhaps I was closer to learning it than I thought, or perhaps the world yields to desperation¨C I¡¯ll have to test it¨C since I master the last of the spell in ten minutes. With three boons I¡¯m even able to recast concealment and maintain it while the weeds grow around the three, consuming their blood and flesh as nutrients.

    While they do that I row out to the middle of the harbour, apply runes of decay on their faces, and dump them over after about an hour of growth. When they go down, they¡¯re nothing but a green blob that disappears into the dark waters.

    I¡¯m slightly surprised that I can maintain the spell after they leave my sight since the book didn¡¯t mention it, but I¡¯m grateful for the advantage and maintain it well after I reach shore.

    That done I go back to the Penguin Prophet and take a bath in boiling water using the heat ward loop. It feels good without any pain. I sit in it for hours chanting new spells to learn with my grimoire set on a pedestal next to me. I cut myself and find the pain is much more manageable soaking in the tub. More importantly the regeneration from the active boons allows me to make even faster progress learning the spell than yesterday, or no, the day before now. I fall asleep like this, watching my wounds heal with calming speed.

 29: The promised destination

    I wake up in the lukewarm bath feeling that my obsession with the orb is silly. Remey already told me who the orb¡¯s owner is and what house they¡¯re a part of. It¡¯s a medium sized one hoping to make it big by the name of Talhal, and the mage being named Pytor.

    I¡¯ll build my power and influence to try to find an opportunity to take it, or more likely gain enough favour with them that they¡¯ll let me use it. But right now, there¡¯s little I can do.

    Besides, it¡¯s just a substitute for the real power gained from Anar. I see now that my desire was only so consuming because of my period of fasting. Adding it to Anar¡¯s blessings will be good, but not necessary for greatness.

    Or at least that¡¯s what I feel flush with Anar¡¯s boons. If I ever want to stop being dependent on them, then that orb is the first real hope of achieving that. But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that it¡¯s out of reach for now.

    I got this room because it overlooked where the Twisted Lily is docked. Edward offered to have me stay with him at his acquaintance¡¯s place, but I declined in order to be closer to the orb, saying I want to experience the port life for a few nights. It¡¯s inconvenient because I have to meet Edmond for his lessons at dawn, but I manage to get back before they start unloading.

    I wander the docks and pay a large copper to a dozen random children with a promise of another to the first one to tell me of a noble paying the Twisted Lilly a visit. On the second day I get a bite, and rush down to the docks under concealment to find a green carriage with floral highlights in front of the ship with a cruder transport wagon behind it. A noble man with similarly decorated clothes is standing by the carriage watching the crew lower a crate down to the wagon.

    He glances in my direction and I duck into the shadows, but it was just a random look. Gathering courage, I walk past the dock close enough to make out the crest on the carriage and confirm it¡¯s the Talhal family picking up the orb. The man has arcane symbols dotted throughout his outfit, so I can only assume he¡¯s Pytor.

    With the elite mage picking it up himself I can rest assured it¡¯ll get to its destination, since the only way for it to be waylaid at this point is with an obvious display of brute force from their opposition. It¡¯s not impossible, but at the very least I¡¯d hear about a major magical battle taking place in the empire¡¯s most peaceful district.

    I find a high building to wait at and watch as the crate is loaded, then trace the wagon¡¯s slowly rolling route through town to the east gate towards the capital. It''s where I expected it to go, though I suppose they could double back. If they do, then I content myself that it¡¯ll be beyond my ability to track.

    My new obsession sated for now, I go back to the inn and force finish learning the healing spell in another boiling bath. Once again there¡¯s a compromise: I can only cast it on myself, but I¡¯m sure I can overcome it in time. If not, then at least it¡¯ll fulfill my goal of disguising my healing ability.

    Regardless I am advancing my training much quicker than anticipated. Part of it is likely not accounting for the multiple sacrifices I¡¯ve made recently which have boosted my magic power. Another is spending so much of my travel time in private rooms that I can study freely and the last is figuring out my new bargaining tactics. Regardless of the ratios I¡¯ve managed to learn all but one of the spells I was planning to some degree in only a little over two weeks of the two-month limit.

    I spend the rest of the day spending my newly earned coin. Strictly on mission items, of course. I spend two gold coins on a dedicated anatomy book full of detailed drawings, another for ¡°Herbs of the Central District¡± and two large silvers on a trio of miscellaneous history books. The book seller also has quality leather satchels big enough to fit two or three books at once with a nice shoulder sling and side pockets for various things. Apparently, they have a deal with a local leather crafter. I buy one for another large silver.

    I had planned on waiting to buy any books that I didn¡¯t immediately need until the capital, but weight won¡¯t be an issue anymore since I¡¯ll be traveling on carriage. Still, I do show some restraint in buying only books on fields I have prior knowledge of and that I could theoretically be able to carry if the carriage was lost. I also spend a large copper on replenishing my bullets, and another on loose paper.

    At sunset I take Edward¡¯s offer of staying with him.

    The host isn¡¯t in as this is their winter home which they are letting Edward stay at for a few days before meeting them in the capital. The servants are quiet and polite, leaving me a bell to call them before going about their other duties.

    I eat dinner with the Grahm family, a lavish meal with tender meat, seared vegetables, soup, nuts, and a cake afterwards.

    I¡¯ve had cake once before. We killed a noble that was about to eat some and Gebal said I should have it. It¡¯s one of my fondest memories.

    This cake is better. It¡¯s moist with cream and berries and copious sugar. If I had to choose between this and frozen cream then I would choose frozen cream, but I would connive to get both.

    ¡°So, what do you make of our Edmond?¡± Tiffany Grahm, the lady in her mid-twenties who is Edmonds mother, asks after he goes to bed.

    I shrug. ¡°He¡¯s a good student. Good focus and intent to learn.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll become a great mage one day?¡± She asks.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to say. Very few geniuses show remarkable talent at this point, and even those I suspect are just hearsay or random chance. He¡¯s hit the standard milestones within the normal timeframe. He could become an elite, but he¡¯s more likely to be mediocre.¡±

    She laughs for a bit too long. ¡°Well, you¡¯re certainly honest. I¡¯m glad I convinced Eddy to take you up on your offer. You¡¯re much cheaper than other mages, and you¡¯re not making promises to try to get close to us.¡±

    ¡°A mage who debases themselves tends to be mediocre at magic, but I don¡¯t know if that would affect their teaching. For all I know it might make them better¡­ When you reach the capital you should find a teacher to take Edmond. Since he¡¯s already passed the initial stages, you should be able to find someone to continue his education for a percentage of his future earnings for an amount of time.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t do it?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m only a fledgling myself. I can start the path with him, but he¡¯ll need someone more experienced. I¡¯ll continue teaching him until we reach capital in order to increase his chances of interesting a good teacher, but after that I¡¯ll just be in the way.¡±

    She nods. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s a pity we didn¡¯t talk on the boat. You were always in your room when I was walking the ship the first few days, and I mostly stayed shut in after the pirates. I went by your room a few times, but you were always chanting and I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. I didn¡¯t see any of the fighting of course, but I heard you played a major role in it. I thought maybe you might be a powerful mage already and that you would be a good permanent teacher.¡±

    I shake my head again. ¡°If I was a powerful mage, I would have blown the ship out of the water from over the horizon. Or rather, they would have divined my presence and not try to attack us at all.¡±

    ¡°Have you seen magic like that? Your name is Caethlian, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yeah. A few times.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    She smiles. ¡°Well, it¡¯s late and you¡¯re probably tired. You may be an almost powerful mage but you¡¯re still a child, and children need their rest. The servants will run you a bath and bring you a night gown. Feel free to ring for anything else you might need.¡±

    I take her up on the offer of a bath. I¡¯ve never had so many in such a short timeframe, but I am enjoying it more and more. I think I will have two a day in the capital, especially if my residence has a tub like this. Much bigger than any I¡¯ve used before, enough to lay flat on the bottom and fully emerge my whole body without splashing over the sides. Plus, it¡¯s ceramic so I don¡¯t get splinters on my butt.

    The servants are concerned about how hot I want the water, but I persuade them I¡¯m perfectly fine with the fire loop. I do still get odd looks when I use lesser firestream to heat it up more though.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    I have an attendant who does stuff like add sweet smelling soaps and oils and scrubs my back for me. It¡¯s nice. I would always just put the cloth on the edge of the tub and rub against it which could be a little painful if I did it too hard. They also do stuff like fetch a book stand and turn the page for me so I don¡¯t risk getting it wet.

    After about an hour or two they mention that the candles are getting low and seem a bit annoyed. A pity. Having an attendant was nice and I was planning to get one when I reached the capital, but not if they¡¯re going to rush me. Maybe they¡¯ll have a different attitude if I¡¯m the one paying.

    I suggest that they¡¯re welcome to attend to other tasks and that I would be fine on my own, but they insist that would be neglecting their duty. I¡¯m not used to the ceramic tub and could slip and hit my head while getting out then drown.

    I sigh and let them help me out of the tub then towel me off. This is the worse part since I¡¯m unused to so much physical contact. I tense the whole time expecting a sudden attack through the towel, but none comes. Definitely no assisted towelling when I get my own attendant.

    The feather mattress is better than the one at the Bubbling Otter and I fall asleep instantly, waking up with Edmond impatiently saying it¡¯s time for his lesson.

    I apologize, put on the provided slippers and robe, strap my new book satchel on and rush out to the garden where we hold the lesson.

    ¡°So, what spell do you want to learn first?¡± I ask Edmond.

    I¡¯ve taught him a half dozen cantrips already, all useless except as a foundation for other spells (not including the candle lighter). Still, he gets amusement out of them. A particular favourite is one that produces a weak gust of wind at a distance which he uses to propel a toy boat across the garden pond.

    ¡°The sling one!¡± He says.

    ¡°Oh, um that¡¯s probably not a good starting point.¡± I say.

    ¡°Aw, why not?¡±

    ¡°Well, to learn that I¡¯d have to teach you how to shoot a sling or other projectile weapon.¡±

    ¡°All right!¡±

    ¡°Which would take all my remaining time with you. Also, if you¡¯re going to learn a combat spell you should learn something for self-defence first, which that spell isn¡¯t good for since it depends on being armed.¡±

    ¡°But the sailors said you used it to kill loads of pirates!¡±

    ¡°I did. But that was a particular use case, and I had to stop once I ran out of bullets. It¡¯s the fourth combat spell I learned for that reason. I¡¯ll write down the chant for you to learn on your own, but I won¡¯t start you on it. A better spell to start would be lesser firestream followed by personal shield.¡± I say, demonstrating each.

    ¡°Hm, I don¡¯t know, they¡¯re nice but doesn¡¯t every mage know stuff like that? Mom said they¡¯re going to try to get me a teacher, but I need something to stand out to get a good one. Something like the sling spell.¡±

    I nod. ¡°A good thought. I¡¯ll write them down for you to learn on your own anyways. Unfortunately, that only leaves a plant growth spell.¡±

    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s fine, I guess.¡± His face says otherwise.

    ¡°Ah, well, I was going to teach you a divination too. We¡¯ll start there, and if we¡¯re lucky then by the time I teach you it I¡¯ll have learned something else to pass on to you.¡±

    We spend the dawn making his own crystal pendulum with materials I previously expensed to his father. He eagerly learns it and I suspect he¡¯ll have mastered the basic method tonight.

    Once he¡¯s done with his lesson, I wander the gardens looking at the plants and referencing some of the unknown ones in my new herb folio. There are a few rare medical herbs (and fewer rare poisons). I cast concealment and surreptitiously collect a few seeds to grow later. I even cast plant growth on a few to push them to the point of harvesting.

    I could have asked the Grahms for permission, and they¡¯d probably say yes. But I don¡¯t see a reason to risk the staff objecting.

    I get called into breakfast where we eat another lavish meal (by my standards), and I¡¯m told that we are leaving tomorrow morning after the lesson if I don¡¯t object. I don¡¯t, so the servants start preparing our departure throughout the day. I am glad since I was a little worried they might get the most out of our deal by delaying the journey, but it seems the owner¡¯s hospitality is not limitless and they¡¯re expecting them in the capital soon.

    I spend most of the day at the library reading books of mundane knowledge, and occasionally taking breaks by going back out to the garden. I do take a three-hour bath before sunset so I would have more time to sleep on the excellent bed before dawn.

    Everything is prepared smoothly, and we leave on time after Edmond¡¯s lesson in the garden. The carriage ride is dull. I thought it would be fun to watch the scenery glide by, but it quickly becomes monotonous.

    The horses themselves are much more exciting since I¡¯ve rarely encountered them not being ridden by people trying to kill me. They¡¯re a bit intimidating, but I got over that this morning by walking up to one and staring them in the eye as if daring them to try something. The handlers were alarmed, but the horse backed down, so it worked out.

    Everyone spends the ride either reading or napping, except Edmond who¡¯s practicing with his crystal pendulum. I alternate between reading the anatomy book and trying to learn animal communication by targeting the horses.

    The day drags on and the carriage gets stuffy, so I declare I¡¯m going to the roof. Edward protests but Tiffany just laughs as I open the door and pull myself up. I lay somewhat uncomfortably on the stacked luggage, but it¡¯s better than below. What¡¯s the point of spending so much money on a carriage if you¡¯re not going to hire a mage to inscribe comfort enchantments?

    Edmond obviously wants to join me but is instantly forbidden.

    The experience of watching the lush scenery roll by is much better on top. Trees line the road, allowing the sun to flit through in a lulling pattern. Beyond are fields of golden grains and other agricultural endeavours. Workers busy planting for a second harvest or herding sheep, goats or cattle. Then some hills or a clear running brook. A more heavily wooded area with a deer peeking through the foliage and birds calling about.

    It¡¯s warm but not hot, so I use my cloak as a pillow and lazily study¨C repeatedly falling asleep. I get a slight sunburn, but it¡¯ll heal in a few hours of shade.

    The roads are full of travellers like us though most aren¡¯t in as luxurious of rides. Most are pedestrians, many are trade wagons, and a sizable amount are soldiers.

    I tense as the first column marches pass us, going for a dagger but forcing myself to freeze. I instead nervously practice drawing and sheathing my invisible knives as they pass to calm down. They can¡¯t be here for me, just an exercise, but it¡¯s hard to relax with memories of people in armour like that killing my comrades¡­

    Until around the fourth group when their presence comforts me. Telling me how safe the central district¡¯s highways are.  The safest in the world, a point of imperial pride. No bandits would dare attack honest travellers in the central district... It¡¯s annoying how rapidly I learn to accept them.

    One interesting thing to note about them that¡¯s different than in Caethlon is the equipment. More melee infantry with shields and shorter spears, and more archers with crossbows, all of them heavy. Back home almost every archer used bows, but here they all have crossbows instead.

    I can only assume the imperial army felt that bows were better suited against our hit and run tactics due to the shooting rate, as most engagements I was part of only lasted long enough to shoot a heavy crossbow once, and only if it was pre-loaded. Likewise, maybe they thought the shields would be too cumbersome and preferred the longer spears for some reason.

    Or maybe they train troops in various methods, and it was just luck of the draw what legions were sent to us. If not, what might be different in the fighting expected in this side of the empire for them to so radically change their equipment?

    We spend the next four days like this, staying the nights at fancy inns. The Grahms pay for my room out of some sort of propriety due to me being their guest. Technically it was part of the agreement, but I didn¡¯t expect this quality from them.

    I find a wounded cat at one of them, which I toss in a bag and bring to my room to use as a target for learning my healing spell the rest of the way.

    I make a breakthrough late that night and suddenly feel the cat god¡¯s favour after I close up the wound. I make a sign accepting the boon and I feel nimble, and my perception, particularly night vision, hearing and smell suddenly jumps up.

    I feed and water the cat in hopes it¡¯ll want to come with me, but it jumps out an open window when it¡¯s sated. Pity, I enjoyed petting it, and without showing constant affection to one of their ¡®children¡¯ the cat god will likely retract their boon in a few days. Still, I can easily find more in the capital, and I wasn¡¯t expecting it so soon anyways. Fully learning the healing spell is much more exciting in any regard.

    I celebrate by going down and having a few drinks, spending a silver on myself and another on some random travellers who happily tell me all sorts of interesting stories about lands in the distant east¨C Hyclion and farther. I have a notion of them from my history books, but it¡¯s nice to hear stories from people who claim to have actually been there.

    Admittedly I find their stories dubious, as they also claim to have been to Caethlon, but gets so many things wrong about our culture as to be obviously lying. For instance, they claim our standard mode of funeral involves dancing naked around a cremation pyre and using the ashes in strange fertility rites. Absurd, we would never use fire. Still, I find their bluster entertaining, so I don¡¯t mind paying for them, telling myself that it¡¯s social training and not my recently discovered tendency towards frivolous spending.

    In the middle of the fifth day, we arrive at the capital. The carriage gets us through the gates without issue, and I take my leave of the Grahms after we go through. Edmond is still learning healing and lesser firestream, so I tell them to wait until he¡¯s finished before seeking out a teacher. The healing should be able to attract someone good, and the firestream will hopefully cinch it.

    ¡°Take these.¡± Tiffany says, handing me two unsealed letters, one addressed to an Isabel Grahm, and the other to the owner of the house in Tibrous. ¡°The first one is for my mother, and the second is for our patron. If you ever need help, then go to whichever is closest and at the very least they will contact me if they don¡¯t handle the problem themselves.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll do that.¡±

    ¡°No, thank you. For all you¡¯ve done.¡± She says before speeding away leaving me a little confused.

    Why would they thank me? They paid an extraordinary sum for my services and got me to capital at least a day faster and much more pleasantly than I would have on my own. (I suppose I could have hired a carriage for myself, though I wouldn¡¯t have thought of it.) Yes, their son¡¯s future is radically altered because I taught him at a discount, since they likely couldn¡¯t have afforded a proper teacher¡¯s initial lessons. But it should be clear that I did that for my own benefit, not theirs.

    Confused, I continue to dwell on it as I make my way to the address Tanyth¡¯s letter says is my contact¡¯s office.

 Chapter 30: An introduction

    Baronet Alan Linhal, 29, art dealer/general importer-exporter. He acts as a sort of facilitator for the nobility, procuring prestigious goods, especially art, and using the connections from doing so to make more contacts to perpetuate the loop.

    He partnered with the resistance by smuggling luxury goods and art we took from collaborator nobles and selling them on our behalf then using the coin to smuggle back more practical goods¨Cfood, weapons, medicine and magic items.

    He made a commission both ways, and made further profit by his caravans not being attacked by the resistance while his competitors were. Of course some were still attacked by cells ignorant of the arrangement, or just as cover, but having some protection while others had none created a major advantage.

    During the three years of insurgency, he went from merely well off to rich, possibly enough to buy his way into the next rung of nobility.

    Or at least this is what I learned from Tanyth¡¯s letter, but judging by the office I suspect she underestimated just how much money he has gained from us. A large ornate structure with a scenic overlook of the river in the wealthiest section of the city. It must be very expensive to own a building here¨C I doubt even my five large gold could cover more than a couple of months¡¯ rent.

    Inside sits a bored man at a desk, and a guard with almost ceremonial gear. Otherwise, I don¡¯t sense any people besides music echoing down the hall.

    ¡°I have a letter for Baronet Linhal.¡± I say to the desked man, keeping my hood up.

    ¡°I bet. All right, hand it over.¡±

    ¡°I need to give it to him directly.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Fine, follow me.¡± He says, getting up and leading me towards the music.

    The hall is lined with artwork, paintings and statues. He opens a spacious luxurious room lit by wide clear glass windows. There are two people: one a semi-nude noble lady reposed on a couch drinking wine and eating grapes suggestively, and a noble man, slightly more dressed, painting her likeness while also imbibing. The man is young, fit and handsome¨C late twenties with lazily curly hair. The music is coming from behind a curtain where the shadows of the musicians can be seen. Flutes and fiddles. The music is soothing but jaunty¨C playful.

    The desk man leaves me at the door to whisper my presence to the painter. A brief exchange and I am waved over to hand him the letter.

    ¡°Alan darling, you¡¯re supposed to be looking at me, not some boring letter!¡± The reposed woman reproves. ¡°You never give me all the time you promise!¡±

    ¡°Oh, trust me darling, my attention is fully on¡­ you.¡± His face drains as he begins reading, but quickly recovers. ¡°Take them to my office and offer refreshments, don¡¯t let anyone else enter. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± He says sternly, then turns back to the woman with a smile.

    The desk man takes me upstairs to a much smaller but equally decorated office with a window overlooking a park. The man goes to a cupboard and pulls out an expensive looking bottle and glass.

    ¡°Want any?¡± He asks, offering after pouring.

    I shake my head. Ale drunk because it¡¯s less toxic than the water is one thing, but whatever this is seems potent.

    ¡°You won¡¯t mind if I do then?¡± He does not wait for my reply to drink the whole glass then pours himself another. ¡°Damn that¡¯s good stuff. The boss really knows how to pick them, booze and women.¡± He sways a little. ¡°Ha, should have known it kicked more than it tasted¡­ I think I know who you are.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You do?¡± I let a knife drop invisibly into my hand, ready to ram it into his head.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re the one the boss hired to look for that statue or whatever he¡¯s been trying to get a hold of. Been asking about messages for it the last year, only thing I know of to make him go serious like that¡­So, you find it?¡±

    I smile, subtly returning the knife to the sheath. ¡°I¡¯m really not free to say.¡±

    ¡°Right, right. Contracts. Hey what¡¯s he paying you, running around doing stuff like that? You¡¯re so young, must be fun. Bet you¡¯re a mage or something, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I um, can¡¯t go into any details of any contracts I may or may not have with your boss, you understand.¡± I say, lowering my voice conspiratorially. ¡°But, um, let¡¯s just say in my last job I ended up making more than a large gold piece a day.¡± It amuses me to play into his misunderstandings while not technically lying¡­ It also feels oddly good to brag about making money.

    ¡°No shit? Wow, I really wish my folks could have afforded to get me those lessons now. Wow.¡± He drains another glass and nearly falls over as he does. ¡°Well, I hope you¡¯re charging the boss at least that much.¡±

    ¡°Do you not like him?¡±

    ¡°Boss? Nah, he¡¯s fine, treats us right, but¡­Well it can be a bit annoying with all the parties and drinking and lovers he goes through. I don¡¯t disapprove¡­I¡¯m no prude, but he could leave some for the rest of us¡­right? That woman in there is like the fourth he has going on right now, plus a few men.¡±

    ¡°He goes around a lot of backs then?¡±

    ¡°Backs?! Never. They all know, some even share his bed at the same time.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­Why don¡¯t you finish that bottle?¡±

    Who has Tanyth sent me to?

    The desk man quickly pours himself unconscious, leaving me free to examine the room. I find two safes, one in a cabinet and another hidden behind a slightly risqu¨¦ painting. There are several other paintings and sculptures, with a large stringed instrument and flute in the corner.

    About half an hour later the room¡¯s owner finally enters.

    ¡°Oh, good.¡± He says, looking at the unconscious desk man, then waking him up to go back to his desk.

    ¡°You¡¯re not mad he drank your booze instead of me?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Hardly. I figured you wouldn¡¯t drink any with how serious you were, so I hoped he might overindulge and forget your details. I¡¯ll threaten to take it out of his pay tomorrow to see what he remembers. I assume the door guard didn¡¯t make your face?¡±

    ¡°No, they were facing away when I came in.¡±

    ¡°Good, now um¡­¡± pulls out a glass orb which he twists onto a base. The room wobbles briefly, a sign that our sounds will be blocked from outside. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, I wasn¡¯t expecting you. I kinda assumed the last of this business was behind me when I heard about the pacification. Hoped, really.¡±

    ¡°Did you read the letter?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ve been planning this for a couple of months now. So, I guess it makes sense to continue since it doesn¡¯t involve fighting. I mean, it costs you guys nothing to utilize all the preparations I¡¯ve done on my end, so might as well, right? I suppose it might actually help the cause eventually too¡­ The letter said you didn¡¯t know if you¡¯re a noble?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve had a¡­ complicated childhood.¡±

    ¡°Right, better get that out of the way then.¡± He pulls out a gemmed disk about two palms wide on a wiry stand¨C a large central gem with eight more on the edge. ¡°Supinate your wrist beneath the centre. It¡¯ll sting.¡±

    I do as he says, and he taps on the central gem, causing a needle to shoot down into my arm drawing blood. The needle quickly retracts and the central gem glows.

    ¡°Alright, congratulations you have noble blood.¡±

    ¡­ I don¡¯t know what I was expecting. Which was I hoping for? How much did the cult steal from me? How much different would my life have been? How much better?

    It doesn¡¯t matter. I am who I am. Not being kidnapped would have meant ¡®I¡¯ wouldn¡¯t exist. Might as well wish to be born as someone else. It¡¯s pointless to dwell on an alternate past whose realisation would have meant my annihilation.

    ¡°If I was a commoner, would one of the other gems have lit?¡± I ask, distracting myself with technical analysis.

    ¡°Hmm? Oh, no, nothing would have happened then, and I would have had to repeat the test a few times to make sure. The other gems are, heh, edge cases.¡±

    I don¡¯t understand why he laughed.

    ¡°Right, I suppose it¡¯s time you told me the details of my impersonation then.¡± I say.

    He nods and goes to the safe painting, pausing in front of it. ¡°I see you already found my safe. You should be careful to put the painting back at the exact angle next time. I had it slightly crooked on purpose.¡±

    ¡°I thought I had.¡± I say, but he doesn¡¯t reply as he obscures my sight with his body while entering the combination.

    ¡°Right.¡± He says, handing me a folio as he sits back at the desk. ¡°About half a year ago one of your teams slipped past the border and infiltrated a very isolated barony. They captured the nobles in charge and used mind magic to get as many details as they could needed to impersonate them before killing them and destroying the bodies. Fortunately, it seems they haven¡¯t had any visiting nobles since the initial conquest, and they had a kid your age that reportedly looks a little like you. They were close to the border, so there was some intermarriage in the century that the empire and Caethlon has been neighbours.¡±

    ¡°And where do you fit into all this?¡±

    ¡°The baron was a cousin of mine, or something.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the loss.¡± That is what you¡¯re supposed to say, right?

    ¡°Oh, I never met her. But ancestry wise we¡¯re close enough for it to be plausible for me to host you while you¡¯re in the capital. The details are all in the file¡±

    I glance through. ¡°Isn¡¯t this operation risky? I¡¯m completely dependent on a team I¡¯ve never met half the empire away not getting caught. Likewise, a major asset is depending on me for the same.¡±

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    He shrugs. ¡°So don¡¯t get caught. I wouldn¡¯t worry about the other team though, they¡¯re supposedly very good at this. As for you, I¡¯m sure Tanyth had every faith in your ability to succeed.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°She hardly knew me. I was just the last option while the noose was closing in around us.¡±

    ¡°¡­Right ¡­I suppose we should start working on your cover right away.¡±

    ¡°You seem to be taking that revelation rather well. Aren¡¯t you at risk too?¡±

    ¡°Why would I be? I have a correspondence with my ¡®cousin¡¯ to back my innocence. I would just say you intercepted the kid on the way here and I had no reason to suspect you were an imposter.¡±

    ¡°You seem to be ignoring the possibility of me getting captured alive and having our relationship ripped from my mind.¡±

    ¡°Mind ripped evidence is not admissible in court against a noble. I may be the lowest rank, but I still have that protection.¡±

    ¡°But evidence that was pointed to by mind ripped information is. Likewise, that assumes they¡¯ll even respect the rights of a low ranked noble. Three years of insurgency has strained imperial jurisprudence, a fact we utilized quite often.¡±

    ¡°Maybe in Caethlon, but not here. Besides, I have powerful friends who¡¯d be sad to see me go. Now, if you¡¯re done arguing for me to kill you, then I suggest we work on your cover. Your clothes¡­ might pass for an isolated rural noble kid who¡¯s just come to the centre, but not for one of my relatives. I¡¯ll have you stay at one of my vacant town properties for a few days until I can buy you a new wardrobe.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re paying?¡± I ask sceptically.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a matter of prestige, I can¡¯t have you choosing cheap stuff and making me look bad. Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­It just isn¡¯t the impression I got from Tanyth.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because our relationship was business partners, she saw me as someone constantly seeking advantage. You¡¯re my ¡®cousin¡¯. Even if you¡¯re a fake I should treat you like you¡¯re real, just for my own sanity if nothing else. It would be a black mark against my honour to let you pay for anything as trivial as clothes while I¡¯m hosting you. Now, onto the second issue. You can obviously fight, but are you trained with a sword?¡±

    ¡°No, why would it matter? I¡¯m a mage.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but your new family has a militant history as a former border territory, it would be odd if you didn¡¯t at least learn the basics before you started on your magic path. Come with me, I¡¯ll show you some stuff.¡± He says, picking up a pair of swords from the corner.

    ¡°You?¡± I ask, dubious.

    ¡°Why not? I may have squandered my talents, but I¡¯m still a knight.¡±

    I stare at him in shock. I had no idea I was sharing a room with someone so dangerous. Tanyth¡¯s letter didn¡¯t say and his demeanour is far more relaxed than any other knight I¡¯ve met¨C though admittedly those were all in a war. His comment about killing me doesn¡¯t seem nearly as dismissible now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look so surprised¡­ I assumed Tanyth knew, but I guess I never told her.¡±

    ¡°I never heard of a knight merchant before.¡±

    ¡°Knight artist.¡± He corrects. ¡°I focused my training almost exclusively on perception and coordination to help my art, and better appreciate others¡¯. That helped me to become an authority on trending styles, which I leveraged into a business. But I mostly train to maximize my experience with new art.¡±

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t have any enhanced strength?¡± I ask, thinking I might stand a chance against him after all.

    ¡°Some, but only about what you¡¯d expect from a squire who just graduated from being a page.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize they granted the title to people like that.¡±

    He smirks. ¡°They had to when I bested two titled knights in duels. I was quite popular in that scene for a while until I proved my point and left it¡­ Heh, you¡¯ll see.¡±

    We go down from the top floor (bringing the silencing device with us) to the one below it to a room that takes about a quarter of the expansive floor plan. The walls are lined with more art, and the floor is empty with light pouring in from expensive stained windows that fill an entire wall.

    ¡°All right, show me what you got.¡± He says, tossing me the shorter of the two swords.

    I set my pack down first then unsheathe the sword, carefully examining it. It¡¯s high quality but not magic. An arming sword, neither short nor long, about perfect for me. I give it an experimental swing and get a feel for the balance. It¡¯s designed for both cut and thrust, with a thin point for slipping into armour, and a sharp edge.

    Still in my examination posture I lunge at him without warning with a swift horizontal swing.

    He makes a lazy sidestep and blocks with his point, stopping my blade dead.

    I try to shift my blade to slide it past, but he calmly shifts his to maintain the bind on the point with a calm smirk. I try to withdraw the blade for another strike, but he steps forward to maintain the bind no matter how I move, forcing my blade into an awkward position. Frustrated, I leap backwards away from his smug face.

    He laughs. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll stop showing off and teach you properly. Your feet are all wrong. Wider stance, one foot in front of the other.¡±

    ¡°Did you just annoy those two knights to death?¡± I ask, but follow his advice.

    ¡°Aw, well I insisted we didn¡¯t use armour, since otherwise they would just tackle and pummel me to submission, or death. I stopped duelling because, well, I already had the title, and they started making new rules to put me at a disadvantage which I found distasteful. Now, your swings are too big, and you should hold the sword like this.¡± He positions his sword to the side so I can see. ¡°That¡¯s your basic grip. There are others for different situations, but that will serve you in most. Now try thrusting and watch my footwork.¡±

    I thrust, and he sidesteps again while parrying my blade to the side with an upward swing which he turns to tap me in the stomach with the flat. I side swing anyways, but he blocks with the pommel without any sign of fluster before stepping behind me as I am once again put off balance. I try to turn but he shoves me forward, causing me to stumble several steps until I recover.

    ¡°Your stance is still unstable, make it more like mine.¡±

    I sigh, shifting my feet before attacking again. This repeats for at least an hour before I collapse on the floor from exhaustion. He is by far the most frustrating opponent I¡¯ve ever fought in close range. Though I suppose he is the only knight I¡¯ve fought in melee, so I don¡¯t have much to compare him to, but I doubt the others are like this. It¡¯s like fighting a geometric pattern. His blade and body forming precise angles that show no openings¨C each little move or breath controlled perfectly with utmost poise.

    ¡°Well, that took longer than expected. You¡¯re obviously enhanced, but the amount is strange. It¡¯s too much for a basic boon, but not enough for an intermediate.¡±

    I glare at him from my supine position. ¡°What did the letter say about me?¡± I ask.

    He shrugs. ¡°Just that you¡¯re a valued asset, and that our previous arrangement demanded I take care of you. Why? Do you have some dreadful secret?¡± He grows giddy. ¡°Do tell, I¡¯d love to hear, and I promise I¡¯ve heard just about everything. People like telling me things. It won¡¯t surprise me.¡±

    I breathe heavily as I consider. I can¡¯t trust him, but impulsiveness takes over in my exhausted state and I decide to tell him just to watch the smile slip from his face. ¡°¡­I¡¯m a former Anar cultist. My enhancement is from the residual boons I received from sending hundreds of souls to him during the war.¡±

    My confession has the intended effect¨C his mouth hanging open for half a second before he recomposes himself. ¡°All right, I admit I haven¡¯t heard that one before¡­ wait, you sacrificed hundreds and you¡¯re only that strong?¡±

    I roll my eyes. ¡°They were mostly commoners, and the main benefit of the boons is to my magic¡¯s power.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you must be a really good mage then?¡±

    I sigh, shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯d say I¡¯m above average for my age, but the gained power was offset by having to move around too much to properly study. It¡¯s impossible to say whether I¡¯m more powerful than I would have been otherwise. Though it does provide a good base for future growth.¡±

    ¡°You said you were a former cultist?¡±

    I nod. ¡°I was abducted and inducted when I was seven, but the cult was destroyed when the empire invaded. As far as I know I¡¯m the only survivor. I stopped performing most of the practices, but continued anything I found convenient on a transactional basis. The war was a very good cover.¡±

    ¡°But wait. You killed hundreds of people yourself?¡±

    I squirm, feeling judged on my displayed combat ability. ¡°Most of them were incapacitated by others for me to finish off.¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°No, I mean how didn¡¯t the empire run out of soldiers if just your group had killed hundreds.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it wasn¡¯t just soldiers. We also sacrificed civilian collaborators. In fact, I¡¯d say we killed more collaborators than imperials. Maybe 60/40.¡±

    He opens and closes his mouth several times. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d say he¡¯s shocked, but that can¡¯t be right. Surely, he knew of the resistance¡¯s activities and tactics if he¡¯s supporting us as much as the letter said he is.

    He finally speaks. ¡°You killed your own people?¡±

    I¡¯m taken aback by this claim. ¡°No, they were collaborators. They aided the enemy and so were enemies.¡±

    ¡°¡­What did they do? What would get someone labelled as one of these ¡®enemies¡¯?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°Anything that provided the empire material support or promoted pacification.¡±

    ¡°What, like selling a soldier a loaf of bread?¡±

    ¡°We typically only killed those who provided more support than that, but yes.¡±

    ¡°Even if they would have been arrested by the empire if they had refused?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter, what matters was the effect. Forcing them to choose disrupted imperial logistics, and if they did get arrested then that would create a strain between the oppressors and the oppressed.¡±

    ¡°¡­What else then? You said promoting pacification, what did you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Anyone who advocated against the resistance either with word or deed in a public capacity. Whether that was an official making speeches, or a noble marrying imperial peers.¡±

    ¡°Even if it was an arranged marriage?¡±

    ¡°Especially then. Since that is how the empire will achieve long term pacification, by marrying our young nobles to create a legitimacy for ruling us.¡±

    ¡°But why did you care if that was just their long-term strategy? Surely, them failing in the short term meant them failing in the long term too? Why didn¡¯t you just save them for later?¡±

    ¡°Oh, well, we didn¡¯t really believe there would be a later. We weren¡¯t really fighting to win in the short term, just to plant seeds for future generations. What little history I¡¯ve read is clear on one thing, empires go through times of expansion and contraction. Right now, this empire is expanding, and so we didn¡¯t have a chance to win.

    ¡°However, by fighting and hurting them we can slow the expansion down, and maybe make it so they¡¯ll lose their hold on us during the next contraction. It could be years from now, or it could be centuries, but we will be free and it will happen because of our current struggle¡­ or prior one, I guess¡±

    ¡°And killing collaborators helped your future struggles? Wouldn¡¯t depopulating Caethlon now make it weaker in future wars?¡±

    ¡°In a way, but inducing suffering will build resentment against the invaders who caused the time of troubles.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t they resent you more for making everything worse?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they did, but we weren¡¯t in reach, only the empire was. If we had succeeded in causing mass uprisings¨C which we nearly did¨Cthen the empire would have been forced to employ tactics that would shift the resentment solely on them for generations. Either that or grant us concessions to avoid that. A win either way.¡±

    He turns to look out the stained window, the coloured light making his face look very pale. ¡°¡­You should write that perspective in your entrance exam. There¡¯s always an essay option on current events, and novel perspectives always gets points from the judges.¡±

    ¡°I thought that was the standard viewpoint. You at least should be familiar with it given your involvement with us.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I guess I just didn¡¯t realize how bad things were over there.¡±

    I don¡¯t know what he means by that. If there is one other thing the histories are clear about it¡¯s that all war is awful.

    He sighs. ¡°¡­Well, I guess in for a copper in for an aurum.¡± He uses an old word for gold. ¡°You¡¯re out of the war now, you don¡¯t have a cover for your sacrifices to Anar. So, you won¡¯t be doing that anymore, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m trying not to.¡± I say, feeling like I should be honest with him. He¡¯s my contact, the one I hope to be my leader¡­ Do I even need a leader anymore? I¡¯ve come such a long way on my own. The coin I¡¯ve earned does much for my confidence. Maybe I can figure out a balance without submitting to authority¡­but maybe I should give him a chance. It¡¯ll be easier that way.

    ¡°What do you mean trying to? Can¡¯t you just not kill people?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ yes, I suppose. But it¡¯s hard.¡±

    ¡°Are you physically dependent on it like a drug? Does not sacrificing people cause you pain? Will you die without doing it?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, nothing like that. Anar prefers what a merchant once told me is called a ¡®soft sell¡¯. You can stop whenever you want, but you never want to¡­ It¡¯s hard to talk about, but I guess I¡¯m just so used to having a steady stream of power that it¡¯s distracting when it¡¯s gone now. My skin itches all the time, wanting more. The only thing stopping me from trying to kill you for it is that we¡¯re allies, and that you¡¯d win in a fight.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why the hell did they bring a kid into this?¡± He whispers to himself, clearly intending for me not to hear but failed to account for my enhanced hearing.

    ¡°I¡¯m hardly the youngest to fight for Caethlon.¡± I say, my pride stung at his clear dismissal of my ability. ¡°A common tactic was to find a young child orphaned by the empire and have them swear to the god of vengeance for a major boon. Very effective. We¡¯d have them go into towns or other hard targets and kill whole barracks of troops at a time. I even saw one kill a mage before they were surrounded and killed. You don¡¯t need to worry about my ability, I survived the whole three years of the insurgency.¡± I finish, mentally cursing Timos¡¯s derision that seems to add weight to his scepticism even now.

    He stares at me for at least half a minute, mouth slightly open, with me staring back daring him to challenge my ability again. He shifts his gaze first, and stammers to change the subject. ¡°S-So anyways, I¡¯ll have a servant bring the carriage around and we can go to one of my empty town houses. There are only a few servants who are used to playing host to various guests, and I can give you a mask so they can¡¯t identify you later. You can stay there until I can make you look the part of my nephew and then I¡¯ll bring you to my main residence. Just¡­ don¡¯t do anything to draw attention okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

 Chapter 31: Setting a new rhythm

    Alan¡¯s carriage is much nicer than the Grahm¡¯s, with better cushions and enchantments against bumps, controlling the temperature and to block all sounds from leaving it. More importantly the seats recline. Only about ten degrees, but even that much is a vast improvement to the ninety-degree nightmare of the Grahm¡¯s ride.

    I didn¡¯t really get a sense of the city when I first made my way to his office since my mind was too preoccupied with the upcoming meeting. Was it safe, how could I impress him, how can I know if he¡¯ll lead me well? But now I get a better look, with those questions moved farther back in my mind.

    The city is, unsurprisingly, huge. The city of a million dreams they say¨C dreams of course being a stand in for people. We move from one rich area, through a gate in the city¡¯s wall network into a poorer one, and then through another gate into another wealthier one, but less so than the first.

    I wonder why the city has so many walled sections, since any army that so much as reached the exterior walls would no doubt mean the imminent collapse of the empire. Surely the money spent on the costly walls could be used elsewhere, though I suppose the empire has never been lacking in military budget.

    Everything is crowded, but the streets and buildings are clean even in the poorer areas. No doubt there are districts where that will change for the worse. I see vendors and porters, all in well maintained clothing. Hardly any beggars, which is either a sign of economic prosperity, a dedicated area for the poor, or routine purges.

    The buildings vary greatly, going from stone, often smooth marble in the wealthy area, to bricks and sometimes wood structures in the lower sections. Even the cheapest looking buildings have a sense of order to them though. The paved roads may be smoother in the rich areas, but they are still paved in the poor.

    ¡°Here, wear these.¡± Alan says, handing me a thin chain necklace and a porcelain full face mask. ¡°The chain is like those commonly worn with holy symbols, so having it just visible under your tunic might explain your enhancement to the observant. For the mask, the servants know to be quiet, but you should keep your face hidden around them just in case until I can make you presentable for my larger residences.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t they question serving a masked individual?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be the first time. Usually, they assume the guest is my secret lover, since I keep the place for hidden rendezvous.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping with you, even to sell a cover.¡± I say drolly.

    He laughs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t have to do much to sell it. We¡¯ll have connected rooms, so they¡¯ll just assume we¡¯re visiting each other in the night. Your size is a problem since I¡¯m not known to court children, but they¡¯ll likely assume I¡¯ve just fallen to a new depravity.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Whatever, so long as the room has a bath.¡±

    ¡°A very good one, I assure you. Magical even.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m satisfied.¡± I say, slipping the mask on as we pull up to a gated three storied house with a secluded feel.

    There are four servants, but I don¡¯t bother to learn their names. Alan takes us up to our rooms on the top story with instructions not to disturb us until dinner. One of the servants blushes.

    ¡°Well, first thing first, let¡¯s fix that butchered hair. Sit down there, will you?¡± He says, pulling out some scissors and a wash basin that magically fills with warm water. ¡°How do you want it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m most comfortable with it mid length.¡± I consider having it shorter, but decide I like how it feels as I soak it in hot water. Besides, I doubt there¡¯ll be anyone grabbing me by it while I¡¯m here.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just cut a few inches then. Do you mind if I choose the style?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know about that anyways.¡±

    He¡¯s started cutting before I answered. He¡¯s clearly practiced in doing this, though I can¡¯t imagine how often he does it. Perhaps it¡¯s just a side benefit of his absurdly enhanced coordination.

    ¡­The last time someone cut my hair was nearly half a year ago. We were ¡®thawing¡¯ as Gebal said, picking up our activity after a harsh winter¨C though we never truly stopped except for blizzards. My weather divinations became vital and was the only thing keeping us moving.

    I don¡¯t know why Gebal decided to cut my hair then, but he said he should for spring. Something to do with a planting ritual that we were in no position to perform. I think he just wanted to bring back memories. He was tender about it, and it made me feel a comforting warmth.

    Alan is much less tender about it, preferring efficiency and precision, though he is by no means brutal. There¡¯s little of Gebal¡¯s warmth. About fifteen minutes later my hair is cut and styled¨C very neat with a slight but eye-catching asymmetry in length.

    ¡°Excellent.¡± He says, admiring me as I turn around. ¡°I really should do this more often. The human body is one of the best mediums. Now onto the clothes.¡±

    He pulls out a measuring string, and starts with my torso and arms, but pauses suddenly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to ask, but it¡¯s kinda hard to tell what you¡¯re going for. You are a boy, right? I assumed you are, but I just realized your style could be described as ¡®practical asexual¡¯, so I don¡¯t want to assume.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, a boy, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°You suppose? You mean you don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°¡­I have the biologically associated parts, but gender somewhat confuses me.¡±

    ¡°You mean you have trouble telling genders apart?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, but that isn¡¯t what I mean¡­ In the cult we didn¡¯t have gender signifiers in our clothing. We all just wore the same figure concealing robes. Likewise in the cell, while we had members I were told were women, I never really understood what distinguished them. Neither group divided labour based on gender either. Acolyte tasks were given to acolytes, and everyone fought the empire just as fiercely. I¡¯m well aware of the anatomical differences, but I don¡¯t understand why they would result in the differences I witnessed when I encountered broader society, so I mostly just ignore it unless it¡¯s somehow obvious to me.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a bit more complicated than I can get into right now, but I guess I¡¯ll just have mostly neutral clothes made for you with a hint of the masculine. Luckily renouncing one¡¯s gender is in fashion right now, especially with knights, and some mages who view themselves as their paths ¡­ Would you like a sex change?¡±

    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t those expensive?¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°For a peasant maybe, but even they can typically save up for one. I know a few mages who will do the ritual for a medium gold. A few more will do it for free as part of a divine contract, but we don¡¯t qualify since we can afford the normal rates.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thanks, but¡­ I don¡¯t have a strong sense of identity tied to my current parts, but I am used to things as I am, and I wouldn¡¯t want to disorientate myself before the exam.¡±

    ¡°You sure? It¡¯s best to do it sooner if possible, and it¡¯s completely reversible if you don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s just an hour long ritual lying in an array of symbols with someone chanting over you and then you¡¯re a woman with a fully functional reproductive system. You don¡¯t have to choose female either. You can be both, or neither. Feminine presenting hermaphrodites are popular since the empress became one twenty odd years ago.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but I think I¡¯ll stay for now. Perhaps I¡¯ll experiment later.¡± Part of me wants to do it just to spend coin, but I force discipline on myself. ¡°Maybe if gender becomes a bigger part of my experience, I¡¯ll have a strong desire to be something else. For now though, I¡¯ll just stay as I am.¡±

    ¡°All, just let me know if you change your mind.¡± He says without a sense of pressure, then finishes measuring me. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go to an adequate tailor to get you some clothes ordered. The bath is over there, since you asked about it. You should be able to figure out the enchantments yourself but ring this bell if you need anything. Just make sure you wear your mask.¡±

    It¡¯s odd. I get a sense that he wanted me to choose, but really had no opinion on what the best choice would be¨C just providing the option was sufficient for his goal, though I have no idea what that could be.

    But I almost feel that because I chose to remain male that I can¡¯t help but think of myself as a male whereas before there was only the concept of myself. Why he would want that to happen (or if it was even his goal) is unknown, especially since he made it clear that changing to a completely neutral sex was an option.

    ¡­Well, it¡¯s not like that¡¯s the only thing that I don¡¯t quite understand about him.

    With that dismissal of thought I quickly go to the bath and find the biggest and nicest tub I have ever seen. Big enough for a tall man to lie fully in the bottom with magic symbols to generate and heat water, as well as a traction symbol to avoid slipping and help keep a comfortable sitting position. There is also a sort of desk that goes over the tub with an enchantment to keep whatever is on it dry and prevent it from falling in, so there¡¯s no need to have an attendant standing by to turn the page.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    I hope the tub wherever I end up staying at is this nice. Presumably Alan splurged on this for the comfort of his lovers that he brings here, so it¡¯s conceivable that the ones he has at his regular places aren¡¯t as nice.

    I fill the tub with water as hot as possible and dump several bottles of bath additives based on smell. How much is too much? Do people generally apply smells to themselves based on normal perception or enhanced? I obviously want normal people to be able to smell the pleasant scents, but I don¡¯t want people with heightened noses to be overwhelmed. I¡¯ll have to ask Alan, since he likely has a lot of experience on that issue.

    It''s odd thinking that I would even want to apply scents to myself, as I spent the last three years avoiding doing just that to not be tracked by knights. However, the oils the servants poured into the bath while I stayed at the Grahms were delightful. I would have told them not to if I noticed in time, but now I seek it out. I hop slightly up and down in anticipation of each new scent added as it expands to fill the room, telling myself that it¡¯s to blend in my new environment but knowing I¡¯ll miss it if I ever have to take a bath without them now.

    The water, even on full heat, is disappointingly cool, so I manually heat it up to boiling with lesser firestream then hop in with only my heat resistance belt on, it still being shrunk to a choker. Everything is wonderful. I scrub a little then just let myself relax as I read through the material on the desk using the light from a large stained and blurry window.

    I start with the folio containing my new identity. Malichi Monhal, only child of Elizabeth and Timothy Monhal. Holds a very isolated barony whose only settlement is on top of a near inaccessible mountain on the former Caethlon border. Elizabeth held the title and authority, while Timothy was a squire who failed to become a knight and married Elizabeth to get away from the central politics, and because she was also a squire who failed to achieve knighthood.

    Elizabeth was a Viscount before the war, but due to her territory¡¯s extreme isolation she lacked friends at court and so was overlooked in the planning for the initial conquest and didn¡¯t take part. As such she was unable to earn territory and was automatically demoted to baron once her land was no longer on the border.

    The family history is short, having been established only a hundred years ago in the war that expanded the empire to Caethlon¡¯s borders. During that time the Monhal family performed their duty of maintaining a mountain fort adequately, with a few border skirmishes over the last century. It¡¯s not a glorious history by any means, but it¡¯s enough to have established their reputation as being ¡®martial¡¯.

    Trade in the territory is hard, especially since the path to the settlement is blocked by snow for about half the year. However continued life there is dependent on it as farming on the mountain is difficult. The main source of income is from a small iron mine, which they smelt themselves. They also make weapons, but the input of iron (little as it is) is more than their smithies can handle, and so they mostly sell iron as ingots rather than making them into goods.

    Finances are a mess. The total population of the territory is only about a thousand. Taxing the people amounts to about 150,000 raem a year, or about 430 a day. The daily amount is less than I made on the boat, and the total is less than twice my current available funds. Even without including the bonuses from the renegotiation and bounties I would have made about a quarter of their daily direct tax revenue, and I don¡¯t have to maintain a mountain fortress with a few dozen soldiers.

    Most of the revenue came from trade tariffs on selling the iron and weapons. Prices for their goods had been good the last three years and so they made about four times as much as the direct taxes, but that was still only enough to pay off their debts accumulated from the decades prior. Now that war prices are over, they would have had a hard time staying out of debt again.

    With this in mind, they had intended to petition the court for permission to reduce the standard of maintenance on their fortress, with the argument that the automatic demotion should come with a reduction of duty. However, we obviously don¡¯t intend to follow up on that, both because it would attract attention and because it might be useful to have a fully maintained mountain fort for future rebellions.

    The rest of the folio is on family relations, and any nobles who visited in the past decade or so. Fortunately, no noble has come around since the start of the conquest, so even if I encounter someone who ¡®met me¡¯, enough time has passed to explain any differences in appearance and me not recognizing them. I still memorize the names though, if only so I know who to avoid.

    Setting the folio aside I move on to studying for the exam. I focus on learning animal communication, then move on to mundane subjects when I feel stuck on that. I memorize some pictures in the new anatomy and herbalism books then move on to history.

    Sadly, the books I purchased in Tibrous are quite small, so I end up finishing them¡­ the itching, it¡¯s gone.

    I felt the itching mitigate when I first got into the relaxing hot water, but it didn¡¯t go away completely. Only distracting myself with learning in combination with the bath seems capable of fully banishing it. I¡¯m tempted to test this by getting out, but find I have no desire to do so. Instead, I ring the bell and put the mask on.

    A servant rushes into the room, blushing when they see me in the bath. Odd, I thought servants were supposed to be used to seeing people naked, and there are too many bubbles to see anything anyways. I guess since a bath attendant isn¡¯t necessary for this self-filling/heating safety tub, and they don¡¯t normally dress Alan¡¯s secret guests they aren¡¯t used to it.

    ¡°I noticed there was a small library on the way in. Please retrieve any history books from it you can find.¡± I say, trying to disguise my voice.

    ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t read ser.¡±

    ¡°Can any of the servants?¡±

    ¡°Not that I know of.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then just bring me books at random. I¡¯ll tell you when to stop.¡±

    ¡°Yes ser.¡± They say before dashing out of the room.

    A few hours of pleasant reading passes before Alan returns.

    ¡°Why is half the library in here?¡± He says, stopping in.

    ¡°Your servants are illiterate.¡± I say without glancing from my book (I must admit imitating the frozen cream lady gives me a very smug feeling (not that I forgive her)). ¡°Why doesn¡¯t this tub get hotter? I had to reheat it myself three times already.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s set to reach 85% of boiling, which should be more than enough.¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re taking studying for the exam seriously. Would you like your dinner in the bath?¡±

    I stare at him in shock. That¡¯s a thing people do here? Truly the empire is the height of culture.

    ¡°¡­Yes please.¡± I say after schooling my face and returning to my book¡­ his book I suppose.

    I hear his smirk as he leaves to fetch my meal. He comes back a few minutes later with a tray bearing a plate of steaming meat and vegetables, two glasses, a bottle of wine and a pitcher of magically refilling crisp clear and cold water.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re studying, I¡¯ll keep the wine for myself.¡± He says pouring himself some and sitting down in a folding chair after placing the rest on the tub desk. Taking a gulp with a satisfied sigh he pulls out a thin folio and hands it to me.

    ¡°While I was out, I took the liberty of handling your initial registration for the exam.¡± He says as I leaf through the papers. ¡°I¡¯m somewhat familiar with the structure, but it¡¯s best to know the details sooner than later. It¡¯s a lengthy affair that takes place over eleven days to test the applicants in as many areas as possible. The folio is a list of the various tests and potential times for them. Three of them are mandatory, you¡¯ll have to choose the rest yourself.¡±

    ¡°Why do the entries have a negative number next to them?¡± I ask.

    ¡°That¡¯s how many points you¡¯ll lose if you take them and get nothing right. Each test is worth a maximum of a thousand, but getting a hundred is considered good. The only exception is for magic and combat related ones which don¡¯t have a max. Getting less than 1000 total points before the interview at the end is an automatic fail. Less than 3000 is also an auto fail unless you get more than 500 in a non-combat non-magic field. More than 10,000 is an auto pass. Otherwise, your points are just a guideline for your acceptance, with the deciding factor being an interview at the end, though very few people with more than say 7 or 8 thousand don¡¯t get in, and few with less than 5000 do.¡±

    ¡°Are there many who don¡¯t meet the required 1000 points?¡±

    ¡°A few each year, almost always mundanes since magic related tests are the easiest to score points in. About 70% fail to make the 3000 and auto fail that way.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t realize they don¡¯t have a chance beforehand?¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°The exam is free by imperial mandate so they might as well. Besides, getting more than 300 points in a test gets you a certificate and licence you can use to gain employment in that field. So, lots of people use it that way even if they know they don¡¯t stand a chance. Admin is more than happy to let them since they receive a stipend to run the exam, and some tests benefit from having a large number of applicants like the group combat ones.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Why are Math, History, and Law mandatory?¡±

    ¡°I think the idea is that those are the three things necessary to be a¡­ I guess virtuous citizen. If you fail to get a positive score on any of them then that¡¯s also an auto fail since they don¡¯t want to teach anyone who fails to meet their standards of citizenry.¡±

    ¡°Law is a bit of a problem since I grew up in Caethlon¡¯s legal system.¡±

    ¡°I figured that was the case. Normally people in your situation can file for an exception, but that would be admitting your circumstances. Don¡¯t worry though, the standard isn¡¯t very high, and I¡¯ll focus on getting you where you need to be when I¡¯m teaching you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re teaching me yourself?¡±

    ¡°Of course, after all we can¡¯t let a hired tutor know how ignorant you are of things any noble should know. Don¡¯t worry, I pride myself in being able to hold a conversation in any subject. I have a good reputation as a man of knowledge¡­ well some people call me a dilettante, but they¡¯re mostly jealous. I¡¯ve tutored my fair share of noble brats, and I assure you will be hard pressed to find a better general teacher. But you can always find a specialist if you exceed me in an area after you learn to properly impersonate a noble.¡±

    I find it hard to accept his claims to competence given his rakish behaviour, but I suppose I thought the same thing about his fighting ability.

    ¡°All right then.¡± I say, deciding to give him a chance. ¡°I¡¯m having some trouble understanding some of the terms for the treaty that ended the third Arkothan¨CHycliad war. Particularly the part concerning the island Principality of Rohdam. It acknowledges that Rohdam remains both the empire¡¯s protectorate and Hyclion¡¯s tributary, but I thought the cause for the war was that those two relationships were incompatible.¡±

    He smiles. ¡°You¡¯ll find if you study history more closely that there is seldom a ¡®singular cause¡¯ for any war. Really the Rohdam situation was just the final cause that set off a whole series of tensions between us. The war was inevitable, that island was just an excuse. In fact, some people say Rohdam intentionally started the war in a bid for independence from both of us. The treaty does have some clauses intended to relieve future tensions though.¡±

    ¡°I see. I don¡¯t suppose you could get me a copy of the full treaty to read?¡±

    ¡°Why? I doubt there will be a question about the details of the treaty, so the summary should do. It was a major war, but it was thirty years ago and is only our third most recent treaty with them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. Besides, who knows, there might be something that I can tie it into.¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°Fine. Your clothes will be ready in 5 days, and we¡¯ll go to my main town house after that. I should have a copy of it there. In the meantime, I¡¯ll teach you what I can¡­ I would prefer to teach you out of the bath. Have you been in there the entire time I was gone?¡±

    I nod. ¡°It helps my um¡­ condition, and besides I like it.¡±

    He sighs. ¡°Fine. But I do insist we do some lessons out of it. Combat obviously. Go over the folio and circle the exams you¡¯re interested in taking. I¡¯ll get you a pen and notebook for studying. Give me the list before bed and I¡¯ll try to put together some tests to see where you¡¯re at tomorrow. From there we can figure out a schedule.¡±

 Chapter 32: Schedule

    The daily training schedule is rigorous. I have the servants wake me twenty minutes before sunrise to climb on top of the sloped tiled roof to study magic, focusing on learning animal talk. I dabble with the power shot version of missile guidance and lightning bolt, but I doubt I¡¯ll learn them in time. I would also try for remote sensing, but basic isn¡¯t very useful and field is even less likely to be achieved than the others.

    After spending about an hour learning magic on the roof I go down and spend an hour training swords with Alan. It¡¯s exhausting, so afterwards I take my breakfast in the bath while studying spells and reading on anatomy and herbalism, which Alan knows the least about of my selected subjects.

    Unfortunately, he only lets me stay two hours in the tub before forcing me out to spend three hours studying law followed by an hour of etiquette and another hour-long swording session. Then I spend another hour studying in the tub while eating lunch followed by two hours of being taught math and history each. Then another hour of swording, and it¡¯s about sunset so I head back to the roof to study magic. Once done I take another bath while studying and fall asleep in the tub. I wake a few hours later and force myself out of the relaxing bath and into the cloud-like bed where I sleep until the servants wake me for sunrise.

    I find it extremely satisfying. I spent the last three years wishing I had more time to study and now I have it. I get the sense that Alan expected me to complain, but I don¡¯t see why. The schedule might be strict, but I typically get about 9 hours of sleep each day and he does his best to make the lessons pleasant. Perhaps his other noble pupils tended to¡­ ¡®Other noble pupils¡¯, how odd that I took to thinking of myself as a noble so quickly.

    Rather than in a stuffy room the lessons take place in a nice garden while being served refreshments by the servants. I find it very conducive to my focus and suggest we move the tub out there, but Alan rejects that on the grounds that some of the neighbours can see down into it. I get the sense he thinks I should have thought of that. I suggest we just erect a canopy over it if that¡¯s an issue, but he still doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.

    I itch less than I expected. Not at all while studying in the bath, and only a little while studying in the garden. I do find myself scratching while swording¨C the desire to offer Alan increasing with every smug showboating¨C and I wake with bloody streaks on my skin each morning, but otherwise keeping busy seems to help.

    Five days of this goes by before my clothes are ready. Alan goes over the details and how they invoked the promised ¡®neutral with a hint of masculine¡¯. I don¡¯t really see it, but I trust he knows what he¡¯s talking about. They are nice though, smooth silk and loose, but not so loose as to impede movement. The tops are tunics with intricate multicoloured fractal patterns that buttons in the front with an asymmetric flap.

    Everything of course has pockets, which are popular in recent noble styles. So much in fact that some nobles have taken to having fake display pockets, a trend I cannot fathom.

    It¡¯s strange, when I got my clothes in Fluemberg I was struck by how I never thought I would own clothes as good as them, but now, despite having much nicer clothes, I¡¯m much less affected. Maybe it''s because I didn¡¯t buy them myself with coin that I had earned? But no, I do feel good from being given the gift, as I did with Lindrid. Do I just not like the style? They are slightly less practical than my previous outfits, but not much, besides there is something to be said for the increased comfort.

    Maybe it¡¯s just that the impact from going from peasant clothes to decent ones is greater than the impact of going from decent to lavish.

    We change houses to Alan¡¯s ¡®main town house¡¯ which is about four times as large with a similar increase in the number of servants. I do get introduced to the ones who are assigned to me, but I have trouble remembering their names and faces. There are three of them, but I accidently acquire a fourth when I mistake another for one of the three and start having them do tasks. It¡¯s a little embarrassing, but I pretend it was intentional.

    Forgetting them is a bad habit, I know. I should be a lot more paranoid, but it¡¯s their manner that makes it so hard to keep track of them. Like their entire beings are telling me they¡¯re beneath me and not worth notice. I suspect they train to achieve that exact effect.

    ¡°You should explore the city some, now that you¡¯re not posing as my secret lover. I¡¯ll squeeze a few hours into the schedule.¡± Alan says during dinner on the day of the move. ¡°I¡¯ll take a half hour off math and history each, any more will have to come out of your tub time.¡±

    I groan at the thought of reducing tub time, as the one here is even nicer¨C capable of maintaining near boiling temperatures even if it can¡¯t reach them on its own. Alan says it can¡¯t be healthy for me, even if I don¡¯t get burned because of the belt, but quiets when I remind him it helps my itching.

    ¡°All right, I guess there was something I was meaning to do.¡± I say.

    ¡°Have you finalized your exam schedule yet?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. Depends on if you think I¡¯ll be ready for the unarmoured sword test.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see how we have a choice, since it would be weird if you didn¡¯t, given your ¡®family¡¯ history. Don¡¯t worry though, you¡¯ll just need to win once in a double elimination tournament to get positive points, which should be doable. You might not be the best with sword technique, but you have more actual combat experience than most of them should and you¡¯re learning fast.¡±

    I nod. ¡°The only question then is if I should partake in the general no holds barred tournament, since I can use weapons I¡¯m more used to.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not really no holds barred, since you can¡¯t use your own magic or any ranged weapons. But whether you should do it depends on how much coin you have to spend on gear. That one lets you use any level of magic gear you have, so it¡¯ll be hard to compete against squires in magic full plate.¡±

    ¡°¡­I have about 80,000 raem.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t expect that. Did Tanyth give you that as some last-ditch expenditure?¡±

    ¡°About half, the rest I earned on the way here.¡±

    He looks perplexed. ¡°What did you do to earn that much while travelling?¡±

    ¡°I killed pirates.¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course you did. Anyways, I have shares in a shop that sells magic items, arms and armour mostly, I¡¯ll set up an appointment for you and we can decide the last details after that. Though I would probably recommend not trying for the second tournament, since you¡¯d have to spend about all your coin to really compete in it with your strength, and they¡¯ll penalize your points for having excessive gear anyways. But there are other tests that it¡¯ll be useful for.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you can manage a discount for me at the shop, since we are supposed to be family after all?¡±

    He laughs. ¡°You¡¯ll get a ¡®fair¡¯ price, meaning they won¡¯t try to squeeze as much coin out of you as possible like they do with every other customer, which is as much of a discount as you¡¯re going to get.¡±

    ¡°All right, thanks. As for the rest of my tests, do they let you use spells on the archery ones?¡±

    ¡°What, like just blow all the targets up with a cascade orb? No, that wouldn¡¯t be archery.¡± He laughs.

    I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t mean something that directly damages the target. I know a spell that guides projectiles I shoot with extreme accuracy.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯d have to petition the exam committee to see if that¡¯s allowed. The magic archery test would probably be fine since that¡¯s the point of it, but the mundane one might not be, or they might assign a point penalty. I¡¯ll go and ask tomorrow, and we can postpone getting your gear until we hear back.¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I say, then finish eating, my attention moving to the book I brought to the table.

    The next day I go for a walk around the neighbourhood. I hear rumours about Malsas. It¡¯s been more than two weeks since all official communications from it has stopped. Particularly troubling since Malsas contained one of the empire¡¯s four communication nexuses¨C a very large and stationary magic item that allows the wielders to communicate with other such nexuses from any distance once set up.

    It''s not the only method of magically communicating over distances, but it allows the greatest density of information, since multiple people can use it at once and other methods are rather slow, tedious and limited¨C though they tend to have the advantage in mobility and cost.

    So, all communications having suddenly stopped from a city that had a communication nexus means that either the nexus was destroyed before a message could be sent, or that something is somehow blocking the messages. Either option is troubling (for the empire) as the destruction would mean the loss of a major asset that would take years to replace, or, worse, something previously thought as an immutable means of transmission has been revealed capable of being cut off without physical destruction. If the latter then the fear is that a method that can block might be further refined to alter and spread misinformation, thus making what was once a major key of imperial bureaucracy almost unusable.

    It would be a greater blow to the empire than the whole three years of Caethlian resistance.

    Rumours of course abound from people who claim to be friends with mages who have private communication links into the city, but their explanations are either inherently absurd, or in contradiction with each other.

    One person claims that the problem had nothing to do with the nexus and was the result of a city-wide gag order to stop a story embarrassing to the imperial family from getting out¨C absurd as that would just draw attention to it. Other people claim that the nexus was destroyed by Caethlian rebels, others that the same rebels found a way to stop the communication without destruction.

    The latter I find unlikely, since if we had a way to disrupt an array for so long, we wouldn¡¯t have used it but leveraged it for political gain. Either trade it to a foreign power or threaten to in order to gain some concrete autonomy.

    That we had a long-range operation to destroy the empire¡¯s closest array is more plausible, as the damage to the empire would be immense. We certainly destroyed the array they tried to build in Caethlon several times, which was supposedly very costly to them.

    Not helping things is the silence from the imperial authorities. They claim to be investigating the matter and will make an announcement shortly. In the meantime though, everyone is rife with speculation. It almost feels like people will be disappointed when an answer comes and would rather just continue to talk about the unknown.

    I also hear Fluemberg mentioned a few times in passing, though there doesn¡¯t seem to be nearly as much interest. It seems there was an uprising that took over the town after all. ¡°The last throes of the rebellion¡± as the rumours call it. They only held out a few days before surrendering to the forces the empire sent to recapture it. I don¡¯t hear anything about Lindrid, but I also don¡¯t hear anything about anyone else being put in charge, so as far as I know he could have still succeeded.

    Not particularly interested in rumours without confirmation, I focus on the task I went out for¨C finding a stray cat. I¡¯ve finally learned basic animal communication and intend to use it to leverage a boon and maybe gain a pet.

    I roam the alleys searching for a likely target. I come across a couple lone beggars that cause my skin to itch from their vulnerability, but I push past, focusing on my goal and intentionally heightening my sense of fear from not having a good disposal method. Though I think my long relaxing baths are the cornerstone of my present self-control, or at least they help take the edge off.

    I even handle an attempted mugging with intimidation rather than violence. I feel like someone would be proud, but I have no idea who¨C certainly not Timos.

    It takes about ten minutes to divine a suitable individual, a flat faced long haired black and white striped thing with a grumpy expression. It hisses at me and projects fear and hunger through the spell. I project calm and friendliness as I make the sign of the cat god who has not deigned to reveal its name to humans¨C crouching down and reaching out to it.

    The emotion from the spell instantly changes from fear to playfulness. I realize my mistake too late as it tackles my outstretched arm and sinks its claws and teeth into the skin, holding on with its whole body as I instinctively retract.

    The little shit¨C it knows I can¡¯t fight back right now without being cursed and is taking the opportunity to do what it wants with me. It¡¯s not really attacking¨C the claws and teeth do draw blood as it clings to my arm with its full body, but nothing deep. The desire isn¡¯t to cause harm but to feel pleasure.

    I sigh, being stuck in this position, and gently roll it over onto the ground, letting it scratch me with painful impunity as I insert my other hand between us and start rubbing its belly. A sense of pleasure flashes through the link as it seems to uncontrollably and repeatedly kick against my arm with its back legs¨C resulting in more shallow scratches.

    I move my hand petting and scratching all over its body, wherever the sensation of pleasure from the link leads me. Eventually it gets tired of shredding my arm (and shirt, fortunately I wore an old one as I wouldn¡¯t want to return with Alan¡¯s gift in tatters) and plops onto the ground with a cute wide eyed wide mouth expression.

    I take this as a cue to pull out the prepared fish parcel which it eagerly devours as I continue to pet it¨C feeling delight as my fingers run through its long soft fur. Once it¡¯s done it starts purring and rubbing up against my leg and lays onto my lap as I sit against the alley wall. I pull out a comb and gently rake it over to remove its shedding under hair, causing its purring to intensify.

    Once done I get it to follow me back to the town house where I try to convey that it should come in, but a flat refusal comes through the link. So, I fall to my backup and try to convey that it should come back here for more food, but that¡¯s a tricky concept to convey in a strictly emotional link.

    I¡¯ll tell the servants not to chase away any cats that come, and to tell me when they do. If it doesn¡¯t show back up, I¡¯ll just divine it down again. I intend to collect client cats to feed and take care of until the cat god who does not deign does deign to grant me their boon again. Ideally, I¡¯ll find another wounded cat to heal, but conveying the intent to feed any cats that I find should be enough of a bargain for it.

    This might result in a lot of hassle for me, but it¡¯ll be worth it for the boon. Since, in addition to its innate benefits, the communication spell seems to be associated with the cat god, so I¡¯ll learn the more advanced versions faster while under its boon.

    Any animal deity should have sufficed to help learn the spell, but I picked cats for two reasons. Admittedly one of those reasons was just because I wanted to pet them, but the boon is also very good.

    The first benefit is a very high boost to perception relative to other boons, though not a general boost unlike with most gods. The highest boosts are with smell and night vision, the latter turning a dark night into twilight. Hearing is also greatly boosted, and the sense of touch is altered to dimly extend around me an inch or two. It¡¯s especially sensitive to temperature and airflow. Likewise, it comes with a high boost to coordination and reflexes, and a moderate boost to leg strength with the intent of aiding jumping and running. The night vision and leg strength will even partially stack with a general strength or vision boost since they¡¯re specialized benefits.

    I also intend to form a contract with the god of birds who also hasn¡¯t shared its name with humans but doesn¡¯t use words like ¡®deigned¡¯ to talk about it. In addition to the inherent utility that communicating with birds once I get the next version of the spell will bring, the boon is also very good, though it only has two benefits. The first is simply an extreme boost to vision, especially at distance.

    The more coveted aspect though is effective mass reduction. It¡¯s only 5% at basic, but even that can be a significant speed boost. It is slightly less effective for me since I¡¯m already so light, and it is a percentage reduction unlike with most boons which are a set amount. But it should still be useful, especially if I reach a higher level contract.

    Only two other deities offer similar boons, and emulating it requires advanced magic, though for some reason doing it on objects is much easier. Also, weight reduction is easier, but that is much less useful.

    Mass reduction is a highly coveted boost by knights, though not all of them since some actually try to be more massive to become as immovable as possible.

    It¡¯s somewhat ironic then that knights tend to find forming contracts with the said deities difficult, or at least much more so than mages. The bird god is easiest as anyone could do so in theory, but it seldom grants its favour with mages who can cast similar spells to mine finding it the easiest. The other two deities are simply aloof and have a particular aversion to martial activity.  Some knights figure out how to reduce their mass on their own, but it is a very advanced power.

    Alan asks me about my shredded arm when I go to lessons, to which I explain my intent and encounter with the cat.

    ¡°Wait there, I have some ointment.¡± He says, hurrying out and coming back with a vial.

    I smile at the hurry, not mentioning that I have a number of my own herbs that would serve the task.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see what the bother is. I have enhanced healing, the scratches will be gone by the end of the day.¡± I say as he applies the ointment.

    ¡°No reason to be reckless, there might be an infection that could overwhelm it, besides it will help prevent scarring.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t scar, it¡¯s a side benefit of my god¡¯s healing.¡± He looks at me askance causing me to explain in a whisper since he left the silencer elsewhere. ¡°It would be silly for my god to let us scar, given how often we cut ourselves.¡±

    ¡°¡­Right, well it will help with the pain anyways.¡±

    I shrug. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve learned to ignore pain at this level a long time ago.¡±

    He scowls and snaps. ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t have!¡±

    I stare at him, slightly startled and struggling to find his meaning. ¡°¡­ I still have an awareness of the pain, ignoring it doesn¡¯t diminish its diagnostic utility.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± He trails off and stares at me before sharply looking away.

    I¡¯m baffled by this behaviour but put it out of my mind for the lessons.

 Chapter 33: A history lesson

    During history class I ask something to which the dissatisfaction of my previously ¡®known¡¯ answer has been growing the more I learn.

    ¡°Why did the empire invade Caethlon anyways?¡±

    Alan raises his eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t know? I thought you would be more familiar than just about anyone over here.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°I heard the explanation about harbouring ships accused of pirating Arkothan merchants, but that doesn¡¯t make sense to me. What sovereign kingdom would accept dictations to treat people who haven¡¯t harmed their subjects as criminals without any evidence or even compensation? Accepting that demand would have damaged our trade and they didn¡¯t really try diplomacy. It really just seems like an excuse rather than an actual cause.¡±

    He smiles approvingly. ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re thinking critically about this. The short answer is because we could. The long answer is twofold and could describe the empire¡¯s entire foreign policy. The first part has to do with the empress¡¯s position among the myriad cults. Tell me what you know about that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mortals trying to become gods,¡± I say in a recital drone. ¡°They find some conceptual or philosophical niche unexploited by established deities and try to gain a following with it. With enough people following their teachings they can gain power over reality and even ascend into godhood. However most don¡¯t ever gain more power than what they could get from basic magic, and only a handful are known to have actually ascended throughout history. It¡¯s unknown whether all gods are ascended mortals or if just some are.

    ¡°This is relevant to the empress because all monarchs have a place among the myriad cults, since the laws of their lands flow from them and counts as divine influence. They share this influence with several general gods of law, civilization and order, but it is typically enough to grant them demigod status. The more people following the laws and the more loyal they are, the more power the monarch personally gets. Therefore, the incentive to expand.

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t really understand. No known monarch has ever ascended into godhood, so presumably conquest isn¡¯t enough for that, at least without being unprecedently successful at it. Having a more powerful sovereign might be good inherently, but not if it undermines the stability of the land they rule, and naked expansion will make enemies and hurt the empire in the long term.¡±

    He nods. ¡°That¡¯s true, however one thing you are neglecting is that we may currently have more territory than any recorded empire, as such the empress has already gained significant power as manifested by her ever decreasing rate of aging. She¡¯s in her 80s but is physically in her twenties. There is mortal magic that could extend her life in a similar way, but it¡¯s clear she isn¡¯t using it from various factors.

    ¡°Even if she can¡¯t truly become a god with conquest, she can become the next best thing: immortal. With immortality she might even eventually become a true god. It¡¯s the main reason I started supporting your group. That and a familial connection to your homeland.¡±

    ¡°But why would you object? Wouldn¡¯t an immortal monarch grant the empire stability as it would prevent heirs from fighting over the throne?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡± He shrugs. ¡°But I fear it would stagnate art.¡±

    ¡°Art?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I believe that monarchs exert influence downward onto the art that a society creates. If a monarch never changes then I fear art will change less too. You can see it in the art of some older traditionalist civilizations that we conquered whose styles seem to have not changed for centuries or even millennia. For me, living in a society like that would be misery.¡±

    ¡°¡­I still don¡¯t see why that would motivate you to treason,¡± I say.

    ¡°It¡¯s not treason. I did what I did for the empire.¡±

    I scoff. ¡°You acted with the goal of your monarch¡¯s death. How is that not treason?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I suppose that interpretation is technically accurate. Though typically treason plots are more direct in fulfilling that goal. But even phrased like that I view art as being more important.¡±

    I sigh, feeling forced to treat his statement earnestly. ¡°¡­I guess art hasn¡¯t really been part of my life until now. The paintings and sculptures you decorate your home with are nice, but no nicer than soaking in a hot bath or sleeping in a soft bed. They¡¯re not something worth fighting for, at least not for me.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you really looking at them. To you they¡¯re just a detail that signals luxury, not something to evoke emotion in their own right. I¡¯ll put some of my favourite pieces in that bathroom you love so much. Maybe you¡¯ll actually find time to look at them in there¡­ You know it wouldn¡¯t be a horrible idea to teach you how to paint. Who knows, maybe it will help with your¡­ itching.¡±

    ¡°I hardly have time with preparing for the exam.¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be unrelated. There¡¯s an option to submit a piece of art. It¡¯s one of the few ways to earn points before the exam starts. I was actually asked to judge submissions, though I¡¯d have to recuse myself for any piece you submit. At the very least though I could tell you if what you have is good enough for points.¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°¡­What was the other reason for the invasion?¡± I say, feeling awkward for some reason about the prospect of me creating art and wanting to delay thinking about it¡­ Maybe it¡¯s because I associate expensive art with dead nobles.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because of our tumultuous relationship with Hyclion, specifically the war we fought with them thirty years ago, as does just about every diplomatic action we¡¯ve taken since. It wasn¡¯t our first war with them, but the previous one had been fifty years before and they had doubled in size since then to become our biggest rival, which meant we were somewhat unprepared for the intensity of it.

    ¡°The war was bloody but short, lasting less than a year, and ending in a draw when both armies outmanoeuvred each other and positioned themselves to inflict more damage on the opposing home territories than either side was willing to suffer. Both sides have been preparing for another war ever since.

    ¡°A major aspect of that war which we are now preparing against a repetition of was the chaotic involvement of small allied kingdoms that made the whole situation too erratic to know who was winning. As such for the last thirty years we have been manoeuvring potential allied states into our favour. Forming friendly bonds when we can or conquering defenceless kingdoms when we can¡¯t.

    ¡°Caethlon was positioned to be a major problem for us should war break out with Hyclion. They were the biggest kingdom in the region, and being on the opposite end of the empire from the centre of any conflict meant we would struggle to respond if they decided to take advantage of the fighting to attack us. In fact, they had threatened to do just that during the last war, but it ended before they committed to acting.

    ¡°Hyclion knew this and was attempting to form better relations with Caethlon. They would have opposed our expansion, but suddenly we were able to perform what you might call a ¡®diplomatic coup¡¯ and for a brief time manoeuvred Hyclion into having a highly unfavourable position should they declare war on us. Friends of mine who move in those circles say the ministers in charge acted almost compelled to push for war with Caethlon, that they were afraid to let the opportunity slip.

    ¡°So, they fabricated a flimsy narrative to justify it to any other kingdom that might want to intervene and put other pressures on those who didn¡¯t buy it. I suppose they also wouldn¡¯t have minded if war broke out with Hyclion, given how disadvantaged they would have been.¡±

    I say, ¡°But if Hyclion was looking for an advantage against Arkothia, why didn¡¯t they intervene during the insurgency? You said they were only briefly disadvantaged, and surely the damage we were causing would have helped them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but by the time they could act Caethlon¡¯s ability to attack us was already neutralized. The damage you were causing was significant, but far less than what you could have inflicted on us if your army was still intact and could march on our territory. As things were, it would hardly be a distraction in comparison to war with them.

    ¡°The insurgency could be staved off with little more troop investment than would be left in the area if it was peaceful. Even if the insurgents were wildly more successful than estimated we could have just withdrawn to the former border and defended the old fortifications, and then come back after we had dealt with Hyclion.

    ¡°Also, you have to understand that while Hyclion is the closest nation to be capable of fighting us on an equal basis, it is still smaller and weaker than us. We drew with them last time because we realized we would have lost more than the victory was worth, but we probably still would have won. So, they will only ever start something if they believe they have a major advantage or are desperate. The start of the war would have been enough, but they missed the opportunity and so had resigned themselves to sitting things out.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± I say, feeling strangely taciturn.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I um, don¡¯t know. I guess it¡¯s a bit much to realize how little effect we had against the empire. We had always hoped for foreign intervention, but I guess that was never going to happen.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah, um, why don¡¯t you take a break and do your bath thing early?¡±

    I feel strangely warm at the suggestion, but reactively push it down. ¡°That¡¯s all right. Let¡¯s just continue. The exam is approaching.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t think you need to worry about history. I¡¯ve tutored other kids for the exam, remember? None of them failed the history part, and you¡¯re at least not the worst of them in that regard.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you think I¡¯ll get in?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. Your law test will be tight, but overall, I¡¯d say you¡¯re in the range that could pass depending on how your interview goes and what they think of your more individual traits.¡±

    ¡°What problems do you think they might have with me?¡±

    ¡°Besides a low score in a particular area? I really have no idea. I¡¯ve never been a judge before, and I¡¯ll only be involved in the art section which is a very minor part of the exam. There¡¯s no way for me to know what private reservations they may have had with my other students.¡±

    I nod. ¡°¡­Do you think I¡¯ll be able to fool them?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah, don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯re supposed to be from an isolated family, so any quirks will just be explained by that¡­ I suppose one thing I¡¯ve noticed is that you have an awkward amount of power. Your strength is especially noticeable. It¡¯s clearly more enhanced than a basic boon, but less than an intermediate. It¡¯s frankly suspicious, so I¡¯ve been thinking about ways to disguise that. You said that regular boons can stack on top of the residual ones? Having a basic boon might put you in the intermediate area, or close enough to fool just about anyone.¡±

    I nod. ¡°Yes, but just about every god that grants strength won¡¯t form a contract with me.¡± At least if I don¡¯t formally give up Anar, but I see no reason to mention that. ¡°Some of the animal ones would, but those boons are awkward to get, especially the ones who grant strength.¡±

    ¡°Right. What about the merchant lord? His boons aren¡¯t as powerful as others, but they¡¯re the easiest to get. You just have to buy them.¡±

    ¡°Would it be enough to fool people?¡±

    ¡°Maybe? Better than how you are now at least, and we might find a way to supplement it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I guess I haven¡¯t contracted with other gods besides a few animal lords before. I¡¯m a little hesitant. My contracts have been easy so far, but I guess the merchant¡¯s are just as unrestrictive. I only worry that it might prevent another possibility.¡±

    He nods. ¡°Well, we can make the contract right before the exam anyways. For now, I think you should really go take that bath. You don¡¯t seem yourself.¡±

    I let the warm feeling overtake me and follow his suggestion.

    Slipping into the waters I feel my worry over the exam fade away. A few minutes later a servant comes in to swap out paintings¨C a landscape for a garden party scene. I¡¯ve seen the new painting before and always thought of it as just another one of Alan¡¯s depictions of debauchery, but forcing myself to look I begin feeling something else. A peaceful harmony of forms.

    A few minutes later I get bored and go back to studying.

 Chapter 34: Last shopping episode, I swear.

    I pace back and forth next to the carriage in front of the house, dramatically flourishing my cape to express displeasure as Alan taught me.

    Servants stand nervously beside me, and wince when I look at them. I sigh and look at the sundial which reveals I¡¯m already ten minutes late for the appointment and still no word from Alan.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go without him then,¡± I say, startling the servants. ¡°You know the location?¡± I ask the carriage driver.

    ¡°Yes, I drive Ser Linhal there often.¡± The driver says.

    ¡°Then drive.¡± I say, getting into the carriage and closing the door¨C with some force, but not so much as to be slamming it.

    The drive takes about twenty minutes as we go from the wealthiest separately walled section of the capital to a neighbouring section one economic rung down. The magic item shop is a moderately sized moderately ornate stone building with no windows. There is no sign advertising its function, nor does it stand out among its neighbours in terms of displayed luxury¨C either higher or lower.

    A servant greets me at the door. ¡°Greetings noble Monhal. Right this way please.¡± They say as they unlock the heavy door and lead me into an antechamber whose inner metal door they also pause to unlock.

    I glance around and notice the murder holes in the walls and ceiling. There¡¯s a magic light dimly illuminating the room which would otherwise be pitch black with the exterior door closed. The light levels would make the holes difficult to detect for those without enhanced night vision. Likewise, the magic symbols providing additional security would normally blend into the darkness. There are marks on the door to reinforce and remotely close it, and a few nasty traps such as removing all the air in the room by means of fire.

    The inner door opens and light floods into the antechamber from more powerful enchanted light sources (though I suspect the one in the antechamber could become blinding if needed). Four guards in magic breast plates similar but stylistically different to the standard sets worn by imperial soldiers stand at attention in the hall: two armed with magic halberds, two with magic crossbows, and each pair with daggers and cudgels hanging from their belts and helmets obscuring their faces.

    The servant takes me past them, and we climb a stairway to a plush room with cushioned chairs and a lacquered table. A short (though taller than me) balding man in glasses stands upon our entering.

    ¡°Noble Monhal, yes? A pleasure to meet you.¡± He speaks in a soft voice, and we shake hands according to the customs Alan taught me: him making a gesture to his forehead of deference which I make a gesture to my wrist accepting but not demanding. An indication of me being a higher rank, but not drastically. ¡°My name is Thomas.¡±

    ¡°A pleasure.¡±

    ¡°Is Baronet Linhal not coming?¡±

    ¡°He was delayed.¡±

    ¡°Aw, well. No matter. He told me of your circumstances and general abilities, so I have already selected a number of items that might suit you. However, if you don¡¯t mind, I would like to perform a few tests to make sure they are all appropriate.¡± I nod in assent. ¡°Excellent. It will just be a simple strength test,¡± he says, going to a cabinet and pulling out a symbolled rod a little taller than me which he stands on one end. ¡°If you please, stand and pull it like this with maximum effort.¡± He demonstrates.

    I do as he asks and find as I expected that the rod resists all efforts to move it. Once I pull full strength for several seconds, he has me push, and then go through several other positions all while jotting down notes on a sheet of paper. At one point he picks the rod up and attaches it to the wall and has me push up against it or pull myself up. He even has me lay on the floor to push up against it from underneath with my feet.

    I¡¯m sweating by the time he¡¯s through causing him to smile apologetically. ¡°I am sorry to have asked that of you, but it is necessary to make sure you do not buy any items unsuited for you. I have eliminated a few entries from the list. Alan said you are a mage? Do you have a personal shield spell?¡±

    I nod.

    ¡°Do you mind if we test it?¡±

    I hesitate a moment before deciding that Alan could have easily killed me in less roundabout ways. ¡°It¡¯s active.¡± I say.

    He nods respectfully before pulling out a small crossbow which he easily loads with a blunt padded bolt. He shoots me with it, causing my shield to flash as it deflects the missile without much strain.

    ¡°A light blue colour. Very good.¡± He says, writing it down. ¡°Last question, do you have any spells or other methods that could further enhance your strength beyond what you now possess?¡±

    I shake my head, obviously not mentioning the Anar rituals. ¡°I was planning on swearing to another deity before the exam but increases to strength will be minimal due to stacking limitations.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. I will have the selection brought in. Would you like some tea while you wait?¡±

    I nod and sit down, a kettle of the hot beverage being brought in a moment later by a servant who politely pours me a cup. I drink it and find the slightly fruity blend to be at the perfect drinking temperature¨C though they might have expected for me to let it cool a little beforehand as I do like it hotter than most seem to. There is a small plate of crisp sweet biscuits which I consume one of with the provided berry jam before the door opens to servants with trays of items. They place a small set of their loads on the table in front of me¨C two crossbows, bolts and a sling.

    ¡°I typically start with ranged weapons for exam takers,¡± he says, putting down his own cup of tea. ¡°Unfortunately, while you have a high strength to mass ratio, your total strength is quite low which limits what I can recommend. It is good that you know how to sling, since that benefits from a high ratio, unlike with bows and similar weapons which only benefit from total strength.

    ¡°Unfortunately, magic slings are not very popular and so I only have one in stock. It has enchantments for increased power and accuracy, resizing, self-cleaning and repairing. The price is one large gold piece. I also have a variety of magic bullets, which I will bundle together for another three pieces. A slight discount, as I doubt there will be much demand for any left over, especially after you buy my only sling.¡±

    I nod, examining the silver symbols weaved into the cords of the sling. It¡¯s high quality and should do what he says. There are about four dozen magic bullets whose effects range from poison retention, iron phasing, exploding, and a few others. I gesture in approval and a servant moves them to a side.

    The man smiles as he moves on to present the crossbows. ¡°These should go very well with your guidance spell Baronet Linhal told me about. They are standard designs developed during our last war with Hyclion. The goal being for mundanes to be able to kill knights or mages as cheaply as possible. A painfully forced departure from our doctrine of focusing on heavy infantry in melee gear made necessary by the size of the border.

    ¡°Most of our wars are against smaller kingdoms in which overwhelming offence is best, but due to the size of that war there were times in which we needed to defend a location from knights and mages, but did not want to shift our own to do so. Thus, these crossbows were developed and produced in mass. They were operated in teams of six. Five of them would wield the lighter ones to cover the sixth heavy one. Unfortunately, only a few dozen were actually in service by the end of the war, but they proved very effective, and so several thousand have been made since.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯m from the western empire and haven¡¯t heard of them. Were they used any in the Caethlian insurgency?¡±

    ¡°Likely not, as policy was to minimize certain supplies sent so as to prevent the enemy from capturing them. In particular it was forbidden to send any gear that would be too effective in enemy hands.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± I say, not sure how to feel about a suspicion regarding a cause of our hardships being confirmed.

    He continues. ¡°The main feature that makes them appropriate for you is their enchantment that cocks themselves after shooting.¡± He taps a symbol on each causing the strings to slowly retract into a shooting position. ¡°Unfortunately, they are quite slow. The heavy one takes about five minutes to be ready to shoot, while the light one takes about a minute.

    ¡°They can be manually assisted, however you lack the strength to significantly speed the heavy on your own. You may be able to reduce the light one down to about twenty seconds if you fully apply yourself, but you will not be able to reduce the heavy one¡¯s reload speed by more than ten seconds. They do however come with magical winches and levers to assist you. You may be able to fully reload the light one with the lever and take perhaps two minutes off the heavy crossbow¡¯s time with the winch. The heavy one is one large gold, and the light one is a quarter.¡±

    I examine the symbols on each crossbow in appreciation of the craft necessary to cram as many enhancements as possible on a limited space. Increased power, of course, which comes with resilience, but also self-repair and cleaning with an accuracy boost.

    Cleaning is important for reliable shooting in all weather. Likewise, the self-repair is essential as the strain on the heavy one when loaded likely causes constant miniscule damage that would break it before you could shoot otherwise even with its enhanced resilience. It also prevents the bow from permanently bending and so should even add to the force slightly.

    ¡°How powerful are they?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Very.¡± The man answers succinctly, then elaborates when my expression makes it clear that wasn¡¯t sufficient. ¡°The light one is more powerful than any mundane counterpart. You will notice the string retracts farther than the non-magical variety which increases the power significantly. This is made possible by the resilience and self-repair enchantments. Reports from the war state that when shooting magical plate armour at close range a given shot from a light one had about a thirty percent chance of penetrating if hit. Volleys increased the chance of one or more penetrating to about ninety percent, though even then it was seldom enough to kill the knight in the armour.

    ¡°The heavy crossbow on the other hand is about ten times as powerful and can easily penetrate any armour if close enough¡­ Well perhaps not the set Tanyth is said to have had.¡±

    ¡°Tanyth?¡± I ask, trying not to stumble the word in surprise at her being suddenly brought up.

    ¡°Yes, haven¡¯t you heard of her? I assumed you had given your interest in Caethlon. She was a rebel leader who had a high-level magic plate that is under a major boon from Muerin, which is said to be invincible. Supposedly it was completely intact when they killed her and was given as a gift directly to the empress. I would love to see it.¡± He has a wistful tone, which is an abrupt departure from his emotionless sales pitch.

    ¡°I see,¡± I say, hiding my reaction to the confirmation of her death. I suppose that is at least one name off the list from the divination.

    ¡°Well, anyways,¡± he says, not seeming to have noticed my discomfort, ¡°the heavy crossbow should penetrate nearly any armour within normal crossbow range. It is also capable of shooting well over the horizon.

    ¡°It is so powerful as to almost be a problem, as only specially made or magical bolts can survive the acceleration. These mundane ones have been alchemically treated in a process that is unfortunately not suitable for armour for extreme durability and hardness. But even they won¡¯t survive hitting anything remotely hard. They cost a medium silver each.

    ¡°As such I recommend buying magic bolts as being cheaper in the long term. I have a number suitable for it. They all have the same basic enhancements which are increased durability to aid in penetration, self-repairing, since even with their durability they will be damaged from the impact, and variable mass. The last one will reduce the effective mass in half until shot, and then immediately increase it to quadruple normal once it is done accelerating. This drastically increases range and penetrating power.

    ¡°The basic enchantment set costs half a medium gold each. I have bolts with more special enchantment for a whole medium gold. The special ones are iron phasing, air phasing (for maximum range), poison retaining/augmenting, lightning (which is very effective against mage shields) and incendiary. The latter becomes white hot for a time when shot, but someone under a moderate powered fire ward would still be able to handle it.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°I also have similarly enchanted bolts for the light crossbow, which are robust enough to be shot from the heavy, but I don¡¯t recommend it as it may permanently break the enchantments after striking. They cost three fifths as much as their heavy counterparts.¡±

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll take them both.¡± I say, taking a drink of tea.

    ¡°Both?¡± He says slightly surprised.

    ¡°Yes. Do you have any adhesive straps?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. You intend to use the light one while carrying the heavy one as it resets. I suppose you should be strong enough not to be too burdened by that method. Very good. And the ammunition?¡±

    ¡°For the heavy I¡¯ll take 25 of the mundane, 5 basic magic and one of each of the specials. Then I¡¯ll take five more basic magic bolts for the light, and two of each of the specials. Do you have any mundane bolts for the light?¡±

    ¡°A hundred for 7 raem.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a hundred.¡±

    ¡°Very good. One more thing. There is an attachment on the front for bayonets. It comes with mundane ones, but you may also purchase enchanted versions. They are only basic improvements plus self-repair, but they are excellent for armour piercing as their spike shape only allows thrusting. The attachment point can swivel 180 degrees to allow the bayonet to be folded in or function as a stand to rest the crossbow on. Would you be interested in them? They are six medium gold pieces each.¡±

    I examine the attachment point and realize it is slightly adjustable as to what will fit in it. Perhaps about the right size for my silver rod, which could be an interesting combination. ¡°I¡¯ll take one.¡± I say, a little absentminded.

    ¡°Very good,¡± he says, in an increasingly mantra-like way, and the servants take all the selected items to the side. ¡°Now for the melee weapons. I understand you want a magic sword?¡± I nod and a servant brings one out. ¡°In which case I recommend this one for you. It is not the best, but it is good for someone who is still growing. It has standard sharpness and durability improvements, plus self-cleaning and repair. What makes it suitable for you is its ability to change forms and a highly variable mass.

    ¡°It can shorten or lengthen at will and can do so automatically to better suit cutting or thrusting as you use it. It is not instant, changing no more than an inch in length per second, with a maximum size of a normal longsword, but it is easily customizable to suit you as you develop your style. Moreover, the highly variable mass makes it very nimble in the hand while still hitting hard.

    ¡°It is an excellent weapon for a beginner. It does not have any special features like electrifying or iron phasing, but those are more expensive and can be harder to use. Especially iron phasing as those cannot block most swords. It comes with a sheath that shares the resizing, cleaning and repairing function and costs half a large gold.¡±

    I nod causing it to be carried to the side with my other purchases. It¡¯s a bit more expensive than I expected since I really just wanted something to look the part, but the versatility is excellent for me, and I can keep it in its shortest form to avoid encumbrance.

    ¡°Very good. Now would you be interested in any magic daggers?¡±

    I nod, always wanting more, especially ones with unusual effects. An array is presented before me which I go through, reading and listening to the effects. There¡¯s an iron phasing one which is redundant with the one I got from the pirates. Most are just basic enhancements, so I have those taken back. There are a few interesting effects, but the one I choose is a poison retaining/ augmenting one which will preserve any poison placed on it until used and augment it when it is. It can also absorb up to three sets of poisons and store them for later in case I want to use it without using up a placed poison, have different poisons for different jobs or just have multiple doses ready.

    It costs two more large gold pieces. There are other daggers that look interesting for similar or greater prices, but I have them set aside for now.

    ¡°Very good. Protective gear is next. The first item¡­ ah.¡± The door opens behind me causing the man to stand up with a smile. ¡°Baronet Linhal, a pleasure.¡±

    ¡°Thomas.¡± Alan says, eying the pile of intended purchases and then me.

    It¡¯s only now that I realize I have completely forgotten the man¡¯s, Thomas¡¯, name. I really must get better at that. While he has a subservient attitude, he isn¡¯t a servant but the proprietor of a high-end business. Really, I should try to remember the servants too, but I should remember this man, Thomas, for reasons other than just principles.

    Thomas bows his head slightly at Alan¡¯s slight acknowledgement. ¡°We were just about to move on to armour. Perhaps I should tally up the total so far while the two of you enjoy some tea?¡±

    ¡°Please do,¡± Alan says, and the man, Thomas, respectfully gives us some space to talk as we drink the second teapot that¡¯s brought out¨C the servants leaving the room for the intermission.

    ¡°I thought we were going to come together.¡± He half whispers to me.

    ¡°You were late.¡± I say, not bothering to contain my annoyance.

    ¡°Not really. The appointment had a four-hour window. I doubt it will take one at the rate you¡¯re going¡­ You¡¯re buying a lot of gear.¡±

    ¡°I thought that was the point.¡±

    ¡°Remember that you can lose points for excessive items.¡±

    ¡°Only if I use them poorly.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Just try not to spend your entire ¡®allowance¡¯.¡±

    ¡°My lords.¡± Thomas says deferentially as he brings a sheet of figures. ¡°So far, your total comes to 34,573 raem. Shall we continue?¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± I say, ignoring Alan¡¯s side eye.

    ¡°Very good. First, I will say that due to their popularity and logistical benefits every item I am about to show you has a standard array of enchantments that include self-cleaning and repairing, colour changing, and resizing in addition to whatever protective properties they also have.

    ¡°The first item is very popular with the nobility and is a good first layer of any protective set up.¡± He gestures to a servant who brings out a simple white thin outfit with silver symbols running along it.  ¡°It is a full body silk undergarment, including socks, a single layer for maximum mobility and enchanted to resist edged and thrusting weapons at the same level as a standard issue imperial army breastplate. Its protection against bludgeoning is limited, but it does have a feature to go rigid upon impact which does distribute the force somewhat.

    ¡°In addition to its protection from weapons it has a moderate fire resistance in the form of a temperature alteration enchantment that has the added benefit of keeping you cool or warm depending on your desire.

    ¡°Finally, it has an interesting interaction with poisons of all varieties. It will detect any substance causing harm and draw it out through the skin regardless of whether it would normally be carried through sweat. Once out the self-cleaning enchantment will neutralize it. Unfortunately, this process takes time, at least ten minutes and up to an hour depending on solubility. It also allows the poison to continue working in the meantime and can even effectively make it more potent on its way out.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any items that grant poison immunity?¡± I ask.

    He shakes his head. ¡°I am afraid that is quite impossible. Select poison immunity is easily done if you have something in mind, but I know of no item that grants general immunity to harmful substances. I do not even know how it would be done, as every toxin must be neutralized in different ways. For instance, an organic toxin might simply be broken down on the cellular level, while a metallic toxin would be immune to such efforts. If such an item did exist it would likely be a major one.¡±

    ¡°I see. It sounds like a very good item then,¡± I say, referring to the poison removal part.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± he says, ¡°if you would purchase nothing else today then I would recommend you purchase this. It is highly protective against the most common forms of attack and can be worn under normal armour for greater protection or with regular clothes in any social circumstance. Well, any that requires you to keep your clothes on.¡± He glances at Alan with the slightest of smirks.

    ¡°Thomas, I¡¯m so glad you care.¡± Alan says without missing a beat.

    ¡°Indeed. Regardless, the item is a half large gold.¡±

    I glance at Alan who gives no hint of approval or disapproval, so I rely on my instincts and nod for it to be placed in the purchase pile.

    ¡°Very good. Now, the next item is much more robust and is the lightest standalone battle armour we have. We do have lighter, but those are meant to go underneath metal armour for added protection and so are not sufficient for your purposes.¡± He pauses for a hooded full body gambeson to be brought out. ¡°It is nine layers of silk, each individually enchanted for protection before being sewn together for maximum effect.

    ¡°For additional vital protection it has an alchemically treated and enchanted hardened steel plate over your heart, a much smaller piece on the throat, in a band around the forehead when the hood is up, and a very thin and light strip along the outside of the forearms to help block sword strikes.

    ¡°It has a standard level of heat and cold resistance, both active and passive, plus a moderate level of lightning protection. The hood is enchanted to not obstruct hearing, and it has a cloth section that acts as a facemask which will filter out any smoke or air borne toxins and diseases.

    ¡°It has enchanted pockets, two on the legs, four on the chest front, and another hidden on the inside of the back. The openings blend in a way that is difficult to notice, and will only open for you but will open easily when you want. They are water and airtight and the active heat and cold resistance from the armour can be used to maintain a separate freezing to boiling conditions in individual pockets.

    ¡°Finally, it has an enchantment at the joints to reduce mobility impairment, plus a small boost to the wearer¡¯s strength to offset the weight, which will also help you reload your crossbows. The price is one large gold coin.¡±

    I nod for it to be placed on the pile without looking at Alan. Even a cursory glance at the visible symbols tells me it¡¯s a high end item that might rival lower end magic plate. ¡°About how far away would I need to be to survive a shot from the heavy crossbow in it?¡± I ask, half because I¡¯m reminded by Alan¡¯s presence to be conversational, and half out of genuine curiosity.

    There¡¯s a slight quiver in his face as he obviously decides between which item to sell up, before giving an emotionless estimate. ¡°With magic bolts? Oh, at least a mile. Though I would remind you that distance affects the air phasing one very little.¡±

    ¡°Noted. What about if I have every defence in place including my shield spell?¡±

    ¡°Including anything else I am planning on selling you and assuming it hits you in your most protected location? I¡¯d say about 200 yards, or mundane crossbow ranges.¡±

    ¡°Good to know.¡±

    ¡°Please do note that while the heavy crossbow is meant to take on knights, many of them have their own bows that can achieve equal or greater power, from which you may not be safe at any distance. However, I doubt that any exam takers would be able to use those.¡±

    I nod in acknowledgement of the warning. ¡°I notice there¡¯s a large gap in the eyes. Do you have something for that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the next item. A pair of lenses that strap around your face. The protective enchantment is less than the other items I will be showing you, but it should be enough to stop a stray mundane arrow and has an added enchantment to instantly darken to reduce bright lights¨C going so far as to completely block all illumination if required to protect your vision. Being on the lower end it is only one medium gold.¡±

    I nod in agreement, causing him to go on to the next items.

    ¡°Next, we have a pair of elbow length protective thin leather gloves. Enchanted to be as hard as steel, and heat, cold and lightning resistant, with a special enchantment to feel like a second skin. They cause no impairment to dexterity, and relay sensations through them as if contact was made directly with your hands. They can be used in conjunction with the metal strips in the forearms of your armour to provide sword blocking ability as good as nearly any magic plate. A quarter large gold.¡±

    I nod again, and I feel a slight tension from Alan, but ignore it.

    Thomas continues. ¡°The last two items are best taken together as they both have an effect on mobility, as well as having a good protective capability that includes against weapons, heat, cold and lightning.

    ¡°First is a pair of boots, which has a number of enchantments that aids movement in various ways. First, they alter how your weight is distributed with each step, making it so you do not sink down as much in loose terrain such as mud. This has added side benefits of leaving shallower footprints and reducing the sound of your footsteps. They also improve traction, which improves general running and balance, especially on slick surfaces like ice, even allowing some to briefly run on water.  Finally, it augments jumping and kicking force as well as cushioning landings.

    ¡°Next is a protective cloak. Like the boots it can cushion the impact on landings by automatically spreading out rigidly and even expanding to glide when falling far enough. The two of them combined should allow you to fall from any height with little danger.

    ¡°It also has a clever way of increasing your running speed. A large problem for those with enhanced strength is that while they can move faster, they lose efficiency due to a tendency to leave the ground with each step when they try to run too fast. The cloak solves this problem by shaping itself to force the air flowing past to push down allowing you to stay grounded and continue running in a normal way. Given your high strength ratio I would estimate the cloak would increase your speed by 20-30%. With the boots I would increase that up to 40.

    ¡°It will also automatically move itself to block and wrap around blows that you detect, providing a surprising level of protection against all weapons. Due to the self-moving nature the cloak is half a large gold while the boots are a quarter.¡±

    I nod, having kept loose track of everything in my head and knowing I¡¯m about tapped out. ¡°They all sound excellent. Is that all the items you have selected for me ¡­ Thomas?¡± I add at the end because I suddenly feel awkward at forgetting his name earlier.

    ¡°¡­I have a few backup items that might interest you, but they come in the form of jewellery which provide interesting effects. Since you¡¯ve purchased everything so far, I don¡¯t think you will be needing them, and they are relatively expensive compared to items with function matching forms. Did you have anything you were looking for in particular?¡±

    I shake my head, as the head-to-toe protection already selected seems like it¡¯ll suffice against anything other than a knight or advanced mage. The only other things I¡¯d be interested in are more magic daggers and maybe enchanted regular clothes, but I doubt I have the coin. But then I raise my hand having thought of something. ¡°It¡¯s very minor, but I have recently acquired a magic belt whose colour I find very garish. I was wondering if you had a way of changing it?¡± I say, removing the belt that I am wearing as a resized choker.

    He examines it carefully. ¡°Hmm, a very good item, especially to supplement the ones I am selling you. We might be able to add a colour changing feature for say¡­ half a medium gold. Or we could just permanently change the colour as a courtesy service with an item we have.¡±

    ¡°How much for that item?¡± I ask.

    He grimaces at the question. ¡°I am afraid it is the only one we have at the moment and so we would have to ask an unreasonable amount for it.¡±

    I nod understandingly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll graciously take the courtesy service. Black should do.¡±

    ¡°Very good. Then your total today comes to 82,453 raem.¡±

    Alan gives me a meaningful look that I have trouble understanding. ¡°Do you need me to lend you a few thousand?¡± he finally asks after a moment of growing frustration.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m good.¡± I say, feeling a rush as I lift the pouches that contain all of my coin and hand them to Thomas. I¡¯ve just gone from having more money than I¡¯ve seen in my life to barely enough to live for a month and I feel fantastic.

    Alan is pointedly silent as Thomas counts all the coins, much of it copper. Eventually he takes an amount he deems satisfactory and produces a pair of receipts for me to sign and a contract officially transferring ownership which Alan also signs as a witness. He goes over a few terms regarding liability and return policies, and then hands me a copy.

    Finally, he has his servants pack up my purchases and put them in the carriage (the one Alan came in, as he sent my transport back already), though I wear the boots, cloak, dagger, gloves and sword out with a satisfied smile.

    Alan does not look happy.

 Chapter 35: Building Concerns

    We speed back home together in the carriage; the atmosphere tense as I pointedly look out the window.

    ¡°Why did you spend all your coin?¡± Alan says suddenly.

    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t. I still have a couple hundred raem left.¡± I technically lie, as I only have 122 raem, or two large silvers and two small coppers left. I feel tense at the thought of revealing the strange pleasure I gained from spending so much coin and so try to deflect it.

    ¡°A couple hundred,¡± he scoffs, ¡°that¡¯s not even pocket money.¡±

    ¡°Maybe for someone who lines their walls with their wealth, but for most people that¡¯s years¡¯ worth of savings.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he says condescendingly, ¡°peasants who have peasant expectations. You¡¯re a noble, your expenses escalate quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­I have ways of making more coin.¡±

    ¡°What, those herbs you¡¯ve been growing in the bathroom with that spell? I know they¡¯re rare, but I doubt they¡¯d fetch you more than a few thousand for the whole lot. It¡¯s not like you can regularly hunt pirates this far from the sea.¡±

    ¡°Again, a few thousand would be a major asset to most people, and I think having more magic items is better than hoarding more coin than I know how to spend otherwise.¡±

    ¡°More coin than you can spend?¡± He laughs. ¡°I mean, what if I died? You¡¯d have to hire your own servants and buy your own lodgings. Your own solicitors to fight over your inheritance.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t realize you intended me to be an heir.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well um¡­ I was thinking of modifying the will. I mean, it¡¯d be odd if I¡¯m going through all this trouble to host you, and you aren¡¯t even on the list.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to only leave things to your real relatives?¡± I ask, trusting the sound dampening enchantments on the carriage for secrecy.

    ¡°I uh, you know¡­¡± I don¡¯t. ¡°Anyways, wills can be contested, and your ¡®cousins¡¯ would certainly try. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m very fond of my cousins, but they are all greedily eying my newfound wealth¨C a trait that makes me fonder of them if I¡¯m honest. My point though, is that they will easily outspend you on solicitors if all you have is a few thousand raem.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡± I say, knowing that I probably won¡¯t. ¡°Why were you late?¡± I try to add as much edge to my voice as I can to turn the offensive.

    ¡°I told you; I wasn¡¯t. The appointment had a four-hour window, and you barely used ninety minutes.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you intended on not using the earliest time though. I don¡¯t like to wait on doing things. In my experience, delayed appointments are cancelled appointments, and I should probably be running.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not fighting a war anymore Malch,¡± he says, using his familiarized form of my assumed name, not knowing how similar it is to my real one, ¡°not everything is a sign of danger. Delays happen.¡±

    ¡°And what was yours?¡± I snap, irritated at his calm dismissal. ¡°You¡¯re avoiding answering, so let me guess. It¡¯s not hard. There¡¯s a perfume that¡¯s not your usual lingering on you, your clothes are the same as yesterday with slight wrinkles in them, and your breath has expensive wine on it. Which one of your lovers were you with last night?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s any of your concern.¡±

    ¡°And I don¡¯t see how I spend my coin is any of yours!¡± I half shout back, causing the carriage to descend into an awkward silence.

    He¡¯s so irritating. He takes the oddest things seriously while completely neglecting important ones. He¡¯s been late to lessons a few times too. It¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t feel the pressure of the approaching exam and what it means for the cause at all.

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t think the wine was still noticeable to others.¡± He says, after a brief moment.

    I glance at him, my thought broken and not really following why he decided to mention that specific detail, but decide to respond with a gruff amicability. ¡°¡­I got the cat boon.¡± I say in way of explanation for my heightened smell.

    ¡°Oh, congratulations.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I got it last night. I wanted to tell you, but you had already gone to your rendezvous.¡±

    ¡°Aw¡­ sorry I wasn¡¯t there to share the good news. We should celebrate!¡±

    ¡°Why? It¡¯s just a boon.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, noble families celebrate qualifying for new boons all the time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not new. I had it before, briefly.¡±

    ¡°But you still had to work hard to get it again. That deserves a celebration.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t even know what would qualify as a celebration anymore. My everyday luxuries exceed any treat I would have splurged on before. I think any celebration would just be lost amongst every other new delight.¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°A celebration is just a pleasant break from the routine. I¡¯ll take you to one of my favourite restaurants, going somewhere new will make the event seem special.¡± He taps on the sound conveyance symbol and tells the driver to change destinations to a particular restaurant.

    ¡°¡­They won¡¯t assume I¡¯m one of your lovers? Your clothes are still wrinkled.¡±

    ¡°Hah! They won¡¯t notice. Besides, while you do have a sort of grim charm, you¡¯re not nearly handsome enough to be one of mine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Not knowing how to take that, I remain silent for the trip. When we get there the staff gives Alan a familiar greeting and takes us to his ¡®usual table¡¯ on a terraced balcony overlooking a large public garden. The building is all of a smooth glossy stone with water works throughout and grape vines growing on thick columns engraved with scenes of playful mirth. Musicians are playing a gentle melody in the corner.

    The room has several other guests in it, but each table is placed far enough away from each other to allow a mild atmosphere¨C not silent, but with gentle relaxing murmurs.

    ¡°My cousin from out of town is here to take the exam at the academy.¡± Alan introduces me to the server. ¡°He just earned a new boon, so we¡¯re here as a little celebration.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re very glad you chose us as your place of relaxation.¡± The waiter says before taking the order Alan makes for the both of us to share and leaves us to enjoy the ambience in silence.

    ¡°So,¡± Alan starts after the delicious appetizers (why do they call them that? Surely eating decreases appetite rather than incite it?) arrive, ¡°now that you have your gear, I assume you¡¯ve finalized your test selections?¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll do the unarmoured wooden sword tournament on the first day since we decided I should even if I lose points. Since it¡¯s in the city I¡¯ll do some of the written tests on the same day, then knock the rest out on the following ones. Besides the three mandatory ones I¡¯ve selected herbalism, anatomy, medicine, navigation, astronomy, magic theory, magic language and applied theology.¡± I count them off with my fingers to make sure I¡¯m not missing any.

    ¡°Applied theology?¡± He asks.

    ¡°It has recently become obvious to me that my¡­ background has granted me an unusual level of insight on that matter.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll put a practice test together when we get home. What else are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Well, I should be done with the academic tests by the fifth day when the tests at the exterior campus start. I¡¯ll start with archery and get my magic demonstrations out of the way, and then spend the next three days doing the divination games. Since my field experience with divinations should help me stand out more than with the advanced spell tests.

    ¡°That will take me to the ninth day when the group fights start. I¡¯ll take part in both instructor challenges, the tournament, and the breakthrough tests which will use up the rest of my time. If I get eliminated early in the tournament I¡¯ll use that time to take some advanced magic tests.¡±

    ¡°A robust plan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you think so.¡±

    We spend the rest of the meal talking about various small things that Alan says are important for me to be able to pretend to know about. The music being played among them.

    Alan was right, everything is remarkably pleasant¨C enough to be worth calling a celebration. After the meal I feel full and forgiving, willing to forget Alan¡¯s lateness, for now.

    On the way back in the carriage he speaks with a smile. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m hosting a party at the town house at the end of the week. The invitations were sent before you arrived.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thanks for letting me know. The music shouldn¡¯t be too distracting from my studies.¡± I say since my room is near the top of the house, so hopefully the entertainment won¡¯t reach me.

    ¡°No, I mean you should attend.¡±

    ¡°¡­No thanks. I¡¯m enjoying your decadence, but I¡¯m not looking forward to tasting your debauchery.¡±

    He laughs with his charming smile that I find so irritating. ¡°You¡¯ve been talking to the servants too much.¡± I haven¡¯t, but I don¡¯t correct him. ¡°No worries. The first few hours are always tame, and you can retreat before things get too wild for your ¡®mild tastes¡¯.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to distract from my studies.¡±

    ¡°¡­Just think of it as an assignment for your etiquette lessons. Besides, it would be strange for me to be hosting your stay here and then for you not to show up to my own party. I¡¯ll be expected to introduce you.¡±

    ¡°You think my progress is good enough?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re learning quickly. They¡¯ll assume any mistakes are from being a provincial noble.¡±

    I smile despite myself at being told I¡¯m learning quickly. He sees this, and so I feel pressured into nodding yes, but stop at the last moment. ¡°Will there be anyone from the list?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Which list?¡±

    ¡°The list of people who are supposed to have met ¡®me¡¯ before the war.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that one. We need to come up with a clearer name for it. Let¡¯s call it¡­ blue. The blue list.¡±

    ¡°Blue?¡± I ask, dubious.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound ominous right? That way we can use the phrase in public without sounding suspicious. I mean, what would you prefer? Anything I can think of that¡¯ll fit would sound sinister.¡±

    ¡°Blue is fine, just, answer the question.¡±

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t invite anyone from it that I can think of, though I¡¯ll go through the invitation list when we get back. However, I can¡¯t be certain someone won¡¯t use their plus one to bring someone ¡®blue¡¯.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know then.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on, don¡¯t worry. As the host I¡¯ll be greeting everyone as they come in and can warn you away if a blue does come. It¡¯s not likely with most of them being caught up in reorganizing Caethlon, and if you do meet them they probably won¡¯t even remember ¡®you¡¯ anyways.¡±

    ¡°¡­All right, fine.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± He says. ¡°We should buy you new clothes.¡±

    ¡°You already bought me clothes.¡±

    ¡°Not party clothes.¡± He says, then tells the driver to change directions again, this time to a tailor.

    I¡¯m feeling tired from engaging so many people in one day, so I can¡¯t muster the energy to remember the tailor¡¯s name or their staff. Another balding man, but with an absurd moustache. I meekly pick out a fabric and pattern and then we go off again. Alan seems a little disappointed that I spent so little time on the clothes, but I don¡¯t ask why.

    When we get back and after my bath Alan presents me with the promised applied theology test, which just consists of a list of deity names with instructions to write down the details of their areas of influence and contracts. I know at least some details for all of them and so use up a full hour writing everything down.

    ¡°I admit, I¡¯m impressed.¡± Alan says going over the test. ¡°But um, maybe don¡¯t include tactics for tricking people into compromising their divine oaths on the exam.¡±

    ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t that a primary way of fighting someone who is too strong to attack directly? Removing their strength and inciting a curse against them.¡±

    ¡°If they¡¯re too strong to fight directly then you should avoid them. Compromising oaths harms the god who contracted the individual, that¡¯s the whole reason why they curse those who fail to keep them.¡±

    ¡°Does that matter? It¡¯s not like deities curse people for leading their contractors astray. It¡¯s only cost effective to curse people who make the oaths because the contracts make it easier for the curse to take hold. Even if I cause a god minor harm with a seduction it would be just too costly to curse me.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but beyond the injury there¡¯s the insult. It¡¯s disrespectful to deities and the empire¡¯s policy is never to cause a deity disrespect.¡±

    ¡°What about to evil gods like Anar?¡±

    ¡°Even them. We might eradicate their cults, but we try to be respectful when doing so.¡±

    I nod in acknowledgment¨C the little I witnessed during the eradication of my cult before I fled was surprisingly solemn. There goes a large planned source of points, though I think my general knowledge in the area should still be worth demonstrating.

    I feel a sudden opportunity to ask something I¡¯ve been hesitating about. ¡°Why does the empire annihilate Anar cults anyways? It always seemed odd to me. It¡¯s not like the empire doesn¡¯t kill people in official acts. Why not benefit from the deaths if they¡¯re going to do it anyway?¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t familiar with the fallen empires?¡± He asks.

    ¡°Yes, but while Anar practices were allowed in some, it always seemed like there were other things going on that caused their collapses.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but the case remains that every civilization that allowed Anar practices collapsed within a couple hundred years of their official acceptance. Some people say the cults were just a symptom of imminent collapse, but the empire is not looking to find out. Or at least they aren¡¯t willing to test that particular variable.¡±

    I nod. ¡°Do you believe that the Anar worship was causal or correlative then?¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°I lean on the causal side. It makes sense that an empire that starts treating human lives as resources would become unstable.¡±

    ¡°But every civilization does that.¡±

    ¡°Not in the same way. A civilization might have a goal that it¡¯s willing to spend lives to achieve, but with Anar the death becomes the ends rather than the means. If they limit the sacrifices to just their enemies then they feel compelled to expand outward at an unsustainable rate. If they start offering their own people then that will only hasten the collapse. Both due to depleting human resources and because of the resentment it would build up.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why people should be particularly resentful for it. After all, the empire executes plenty of criminals.¡±

    ¡°Ignoring that it incentivises the rulers to expand the list of capital crimes, there is also a difference in merely killing someone, even torturing them to death, and offering them to Anar. The public might accept the necessity of an execution for worldly reasons, but there is no worldly reason they would accept for forcing the souls of those they know and even love to a different afterlife than they are destined to. To say nothing about the afterlife being one of perpetual torment.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± I say, feeling slightly disappointed, though perhaps unreasonably.

    ¡°¡­How are you feeling?¡± He asks suddenly.

    ¡°¡­Alright, why?¡±

    ¡°Because I get a sudden sense that you were trying to sound me out for something risky, and it¡¯s not hard to guess what. So, I need to know how your ¡®condition¡¯ is holding up.¡± He places emphasis on ¡®condition¡¯, mindful that the silencer device is in another room.

    It¡¯s annoying how insightful his enhanced perception can make him sometimes. I have to constantly counter it with my own boosts to coordination, but he still outclasses me.

    I hesitate, not wanting to say, but he stares at me with unwavering eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe I¡¯m just tired from going around so much today.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe that.¡±

    Another annoying insight. ¡°¡­ The itching is getting worse again. I¡¯ve started feeling it even when I¡¯m in the bath¡­ just a little. Who knows, maybe it¡¯ll come in waves that¡¯ll pass.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°Maybe put a bathtub in the garden? It¡¯s less open to onlookers than at the other place.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll have some servants move one.¡±

    ¡°¡­ There is one other thing you could do¡­¡±

    He shakes his head adamantly. ¡°No. I¡¯ll do everything to help you get through this, but I won¡¯t help you sate the desire.¡±

    ¡°And if I never get through this?¡±

    ¡°You will. You aren¡¯t the first person to leave them. Others have found peaceful lives.¡±

    ¡°Others who have gone as deep as me? Three years of constant indulging Alan. I don¡¯t think anyone in the group I was in had so many.¡±

    ¡°The answer is still no; I won¡¯t help you in this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

 Chapter 36: Linhals party

    The party comes too soon. The lessons in the preceding week, for which bath time has been diminished in favour of added etiquette lessons, feel awkward in light of Alan¡¯s overt refusal. I suppose it¡¯s good to know where he stands on my Anar sacrifices, but it makes me wonder why he is putting so much effort into me if he disapproves of my actions.

    Alan is too busy preparing to do today¡¯s lessons though, which I take as a reprieve from the awkwardness. Temporary servants flood the house setting up decorations, taking high powered magic lights (but not my mirror level ¡®high powered¡¯) from storage and setting them up in the ballroom, and hired musicians set up elaborate instruments¨Csome magical.

    Another good side of Alan being so distracted organizing everything is that I get to spend more time studying in the bath today, though that is rudely interrupted by the servants who tell me I have to get dressed several hours before the party even starts.

    ¡°Your party clothes are more elaborate, and we need time to do your hair,¡± they say.

    They are disappointed when I just go with the first hairstyle they try out on me instead of going through the full range they had prepared. One of them tattles to Alan about me ¡®not taking it seriously¡¯, and so he comes in and does the hair himself. I¡¯d swear revenge on the informant, but I know I¡¯ll never remember them later, so I forego my wrath.

    The hair styling is an awkward experience given our recent tensions, but I must admit the result is better¡­ The process also helps with the tension despite myself.

    Guests start arriving a few hours before dark and are ushered into the ballroom. I come down about an hour later so I don¡¯t have to just be standing by Alan the entire time as he greets the sporadic first comers. He starts introducing me to various groups who all exchange names and pleasantries politely.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re from Caethlon? Did you see any fighting?¡±

    ¡°Near Caethlon, on the border.¡± I correct a pudgy middle aged man inhaling on a foul smoke billowing tube. ¡°And no, not really. The rebels rarely crossed the border, and our territory is isolated. There were a few raiding parties, but nothing serious. We took care of them without much trouble. After all, the Monhals have been guarding the border for a hundred years. We know how to take care of things, when we must.¡± A prepared line that Alan says has the right level of martial bluster without making it seem like I¡¯m too militant.

    ¡°Quite.¡± A thin man with a monocle says with clear sarcasm.

    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t see much fighting, surely you¡¯ve heard rumours that we haven¡¯t.¡± A woman with green hair says. ¡°We hear things, but with it so far away we hardly know what to trust. Is it true the rebels performed cannibalism?¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on, you don¡¯t believe those rumours.¡± The thin man says.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s true.¡± I say, my mind going back to the particularly brutal second winter and the famine that followed. ¡°The one consistent report was food scarcity. It wasn¡¯t just the rebels, but civilians too. There were even reports of imperial soldiers eating civilians a few times.¡±

    That last part was a brilliant move by Gebal. We burned down an isolated garrison town¡¯s grain silo in a night raid, and then laid a siege to the town, intercepting all movement to and from. The soldiers, feeling desperate, started eating the civilians they were supposed to be protecting. It went on for nearly a week before we suddenly announced we were leaving.

    The survivors fled and spread their story to whomever would listen, and resentment towards the empire grew. There were even a few small uprisings from it. The empire stemmed the damage by executing every soldier involved, which meant as many imperials died as if we had killed them all ourselves, but the story remains. In a hundred years when the next rebellion happens the story will still be there, spurring them on.

    ¡°Imperial soldiers eating civilians. What ghoulish jest. Shame on you young man for spreading such lies.¡± The thin man chides me.

    ¡°You speak to defend imperial honour, so I will ignore the slight to mine.¡± I say, proud that I remembered the exact phrasing Alan taught me. ¡°The story is true. I know because an imperial missive spoke of the soldiers¡¯ executions. The ¡®Tambrook affair¡¯ is what it called it. You should be able to find the case file by looking for that name. It happened around a year ago.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Then I suppose I apologize for the slight. I meant no offence.¡± The thin man says.

    ¡°None taken, it was a grizzly event. I accept the apology.¡±

    After that, conversation groups are much more tranquil. A young woman a few years older than me asks me to dance, which I do while trying not to show my nervousness. My enhanced coordination from the cat god and others helps somewhat, so I manage not to injure anyone. However, Alan only managed a few dance lessons and so I¡¯m not a very graceful figure. There¡¯s a slight fluster on the woman¡¯s face as she constantly has to make up for my mistakes. I apologize, citing my provincial background, but no one else asks me to dance after that.

    Pity, I think I enjoyed it, at least when I was getting it right.

    Feeling a bit dejected, and very slightly embarrassed I begin wandering around, flitting through conversations and meandering through halls. I find a door open to a dimly lit room with several figures sitting around a table playing cards. Feeling it¡¯ll be more relaxing than failing at dancing, I move to watch from the side.

    I have difficulty making out the rules. It involves bluffing and incremental bets that are decided by the value of hands that I have difficulty deciphering the rationale behind.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s me breaking even. I think I¡¯ll quit now since my luck seems about to turn.¡± A woman in her early twenty speaks, getting up from the table.

    ¡°Aw, don¡¯t be like that Mae, sit back down and let us win some real money off you.¡±

    ¡°Such an appealing argument,¡± she says ironically to the plump early thirties man who sat next to her.

    ¡°Aw well, I suppose that means we have another seat.¡± A short haired middle build woman in black with tinted lenses on her eyes says, looking up to the onlookers with little visible emotion. ¡°Oh, I recognize you. You¡¯re Alan¡¯s cousin that he was introducing to everyone.  Do you know how to play prim?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°Never heard of it.¡±

    ¡°An excellent qualification!¡± The plump man says. ¡°Have any coin?¡±

    ¡°Some¡­ Three medium gold.¡± I say, referring to the coin I made selling spell grown medical herbs a few days ago.

    ¡°Well, what are you waiting for, sit down!¡± He says.

    ¡°Greg, don¡¯t be a bully.¡± The leaving woman says.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s alright. I¡¯m more than happy to bet some, if you teach me the rules.¡±

    She glances at me and then to the tinted glass woman. ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I help him with a few hands?¡± She asks.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± she says with unnerving indifference.

    ¡°I¡¯ll run upstairs to grab my coin then.¡± I say, feeling a rush of excitement.

    ¡°No need.¡± The plump man says. ¡°I¡¯ll lend you some of mine. You¡¯ll need to break them anyways if you don¡¯t want to bet it all at once. Minimum bet is a large silver.¡± He says, taking coins from a valise and placing them in front of me until I have received 28 large silver and 5 small gold to equal the stated value of my wealth. ¡°Just pay me back before you leave.¡±

    I glance at the pile in front of me and notice it¡¯s the smallest sum on the table. Not deterred, I take the cards dealt to me and calmly examine them.

    ¡°All right,¡± says Mae, ¡°so this is a simple bluffing game. Everyone starts the round putting in the ante, which is a large silver. If someone has a winning hand then they can call, otherwise you go around betting more, passing or folding, until the final pass when everyone still in reveals and the highest valued hand wins. You can also discard any number of cards face up from your hand and draw that many each time it comes to you, though that obviously gives information to the others.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I gathered all that. I¡¯m just confused about the hand hierarchy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little complex, but the general rule is harder to get hands beat easier ones.¡± She says before going over about a dozen hands and their descriptions.

    ¡°Enough talking, let¡¯s play.¡± The plump man says, and we all ante into the pot.

    I lose the first several rounds but play it safe with the bets per Mae¡¯s advice. I don¡¯t really feel anything at the losses since I know it¡¯s just part of the process. There are six players including myself, so rationally I¡¯m unlikely to win much more than one in six rounds, and overall victory comes from stemming losses. Though I get the sense my main competitors are the two that invited me (plump man and tinted woman) who seem to be winning more often than the others.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    The other three comprise of a man, and two whose gender I can¡¯t make out, though I think only one is deliberate.

    On the seventh round I win, giving me an immense sense of satisfaction, though I still haven¡¯t made up for my losses. It¡¯s hard to tell but it seems my emotional reaction to victory is different than the others. They seem to view victory as a thrill, but that response doesn¡¯t come to me until the round after when I lose again.

    It¡¯s almost disturbing that my response to defeat is the same as theirs is to victory. If I was more cynical I¡¯d draw a connection between this and my efforts in the insurgency, though that¡¯s not really fair. It obviously has more to do with my new predilection for consuming coin. The bet isn¡¯t the gamble for me. The gamble is life after I¡¯ve thrown away my money and if I can survive. That¡¯s the thrill.

    But even with that realization it¡¯s not that I try to lose. Victory might not be a thrill to me, but it is satisfying to prove myself. The act of winning is its own measure of my capacity to impact¨C more even than the coin won. Besides, the thrill of loss is muted by the knowledge that Alan seems to feel obligated to take care of me for some reason.

    On reflection though this gives me an advantage over the others, since while I want to win, I don¡¯t care if I lose. I don¡¯t have the fear I sense in the others when I get a bad hand. Well, the others save for the woman in tinted glass. Like her, I feel calm, but focused.

    My other advantage is my enhanced perception and coordination. I school my face with supernatural grace and examine their every quiver. The room¡¯s dimness aids me too, since it¡¯s no obstacle for the boon from the cat god stacked on top of what I¡¯ve received from Anar, while they clearly lack the same ability. Thus, I¡¯m able to observe at my leisure while they are reduced to a vague impression of their competitors.

    I manage to win two rounds in a row, putting me ahead, when the fat man targets me. He has more money in his pile, so begins betting more than I can afford to lose. There are a few times I¡¯m certain I have a better hand than him, but I haven¡¯t got a full read on everyone else yet and so must eat the losses by folding out. Still, I manage to gain information on his mannerisms.

    He''s better at disguising his emotions than the others save than the tinted woman, though their approach differs. Rather than going for a still face he produces a flood of conflicting reactions for us to sift through. Still, I notice a twitch in the jowls when he¡¯s bluffing.

    I get a moderately good hand and decide it¡¯s time to counter attack before I start losing money. The tinted woman retracts strangely and folds early. I start raising and the others, having their piles somewhat depleted by the two, fold until it¡¯s only me and the fat man¡­ Greg, I think Mae said his name was.

    ¡°You¡¯ve bet half your pile. You don¡¯t think you can intimidate me do you?¡± He bluffs, clearly trying to get me to think he has something. The last pass of draws has finished and it¡¯s time for the final bets. His jowls twitch, almost in a suspicious way, as if he¡¯s doing it deliberately as some sort of multi-layered bluff. But it¡¯s no use, I smell his fear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have an opinion on your intimidability.¡± I say, twitching an eye deliberately, but subtly, relying on my enhanced coordination to convince him I am trying for intimidation and am in over my head.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll raise to your ignorance of my inability to feel fear,¡± he says, bluffing twice.

    ¡°Raise and call,¡± I say, immediately placing my last bet and revealing my hand. His face goes slightly pale and he reveals a mediocre hand far lower than my own. The feeling I get as I scoop up my winnings this time isn¡¯t just satisfaction, but almost that I¡¯ve put the world into a better order. Or more crudely that I¡¯ve put him in his place, with me on top.

    The tinted woman simply smiles at my victory: It¡¯s her turn.

    Greg still has a bigger pile than mine, but it¡¯s no longer so much bigger that he can afford to bully me. So, he stays back and watches my duel with the tinted woman, being satisfied with snatching small victories as we go along.

    It¡¯s much harder to read my new opponent, while it seems she has some ability to see past my coordinated expressions. I strain my every sense against her and realize she has similar enhancements to mine.

    Strange that I only now realized that, since it was so easy to tell that the others lack enhancement. Or at least Greg has only a small boon aiding him while the others seem to have nothing. Part of me wants to chide them for coming into this competition unprepared, but they probably don¡¯t view it as a way to make real money. Rather it¡¯s just entertainment, the stakes too small for them to bother a god about it. Easy prey for Greg and the tinted woman, and maybe myself.

    I don¡¯t think she¡¯s as enhanced as me, but she¡¯s much more experienced, and my winnings begin to slowly drain into her pile. Still, I learn much against her, not much about her tendencies¨C she¡¯s far too controlled for that¨Cbut about the game in general. Tactics and strategies.

    I strain my senses for any clue. Building up hints again and again only to end in failure. Then I win a few hands. I think I¡¯m beginning to hone in. Just a little longer and I¡¯ll¡­

    ¡°Oh, there you are Malch.¡± Alan says walking into the room, just as I¡¯m on the cusp of a breakthrough. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt, but do you mind if I talk to my nephew a bit?¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on Alan, give us a chance to earn our money back!¡± Greg says, jowls twitching.

    Alan ignores him and looks directly to the tinted woman. ¡°Viscount?¡±

    The tinted ¡®viscount¡¯ smiles ominously. ¡°By all means Alan, far be it from us to get in the way of family matters. We can play a few rounds without him.¡±

    ¡°Very gracious,¡± he says and takes me to the side to whisper harshly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m gambling.¡±

    ¡°With what money?¡±

    ¡°The coin I earned from the herbs.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. First the shop and now this? It¡¯s like being reckless with money is a goal for you. What would you do if they took everything you have and more?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d stop before then, but even then I would manage.¡±

    ¡°¡­Listen, I¡¯m going to tell you a rule that I went through a great deal of trouble learning. Never gamble anything unless you have at least a large gold as a buffer.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on Alan, you know you never kept to that rule.¡± Greg interrupts, as we are apparently talking louder than Alan thought. ¡°I remember quite a few times in your youth that you got in a whole lot of trouble with your debts, and you managed. Let the kid live a little, it¡¯s more fun when you¡¯re betting it all.¡±

    ¡°Having my nephew avoid my failings is my duty as his uncle.¡± Alan retorts. ¡°I would ask you to please not deliberately corrupt him.¡±

    ¡°Why? You want to do it yourself?¡± Greg laughs vulgarly.

    It¡¯s odd that Alan placed so much emphasis on me being his relative. I know he said he¡¯d treat me like a real one, but I didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d do it so energetically.

    ¡°¡­ It hasn¡¯t been that long since my duel with Lionel. Many people would rejoice at my return to the arenas.¡± Alan menaces over Greg, whose face goes instantly pale.

    ¡°Alan, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll stop.¡± I place my hand on his arm, feeling a sense of dread without understanding the implications of what¡¯s happening. It¡¯s odd for him to be so protective of me¨C to the point of him hinting at offering a dishonourable duel against one who is presumably not knighted. I feel confused, but also warm at him being so angry on my behalf, no one has ever been so for me.

    Except maybe Gebal that one time in town. There were men who tried to rob me and Gebal recklessly killed them, causing us to have to force our way out of the walled settlement. Nothing here seems to remotely merit the same response.

    Alan still holds his gaze, so I continue. ¡°It¡¯s past when I intended to stay up anyways. I¡¯ll just take my earnings and go to bed, okay?¡±

    He stares a brief second longer then shakes himself out of it with a smile. ¡°Apologies, please forgive my outburst. My cousin is very dear to me you see, and I promised I¡¯d look after her son while he¡¯s here. You understand.¡±

    It¡¯s an effort not to gape at the smoothness of his lie, and the audacity of it. It only heightens the absurdity of his response. If a familial promise must be invoked to explain his intensity, then what could possibly motivate it for someone who actually has no relation to him at all? I certainly fail to see how it might further the cause.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite alright Alan, family is important,¡± the viscount says cooly. ¡°Though that does leave us down a player right when things were about to get interesting. Perhaps you would like to sit through a few hands?¡±

    Alan stiffens slightly at the suggestion, but smiles and sits down. The stiffening is almost imperceptible, only noticeable with my enhanced perception, and my experience watching his face while sparring. That I noticed it at all is surely significant.

    Unnerved by currents I do not understand, I hasten to grab my coin, return those lent to me by Greg and leave the room telling myself that Alan¡¯s enhanced senses will make short work of them.

    Mae follows me out. ¡°You did well,¡± she says, ¡°much better than I expected.¡±

    I shrug. ¡°Only about a thousand.¡±

    She smirks. ¡°Against the viscount, leaving with your shirt is doing well, and Greg is no slouch either.¡±

    ¡°The viscount is known as a skilled gambler then?¡± She nods. ¡°Why?¡±

    She laughs. ¡°One night playing and you already think you¡¯re the best.¡±

    ¡°No, I mean¡­ she¡¯s not that enhanced.¡±

    ¡°You could tell? I suspected you were enhanced too but I suppose that proves it. Are you a knight following in your uncle¡¯s footsteps?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m a mage. My senses are a god thing.¡±

    ¡°Of course. It must be an intermediate boon if you lasted as long as you did. Congratulations on getting it so young.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I say, not wanting to correct her that technically the only boon I have right now is at basic. ¡°Who is the viscount anyways. What¡¯s her name?¡±

    ¡°Alan didn¡¯t introduce you?¡± She asks and I shake no. ¡°Well, I guess she has a habit of sneaking in even when she¡¯s invited. Her name is Viscount Talia Monroe.¡±

    ¡°Is she not an imperial noble then?¡± I ask, noting the lack of ¡®hal¡¯ ending the last name as is typical for nobles throughout most of the empire.

    ¡°She is legally. Her territory is in a client state in the north with very close ties to us. They¡¯re notionally autonomous, but there are few real differences between them and a fully integrated kingdom. She¡¯s afforded all the rights and privileges of any Arkothan noble of that rank.

    ¡°To answer your question about why she is so skilled though, it¡¯s because she gambles like it¡¯s her job. Supposedly she reinvests all of her money from her territory into improving it, building mines, roads and whatever else, living only off the coin she wins in games of chance.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I ask.

    She shrugs. ¡°The thrill, I suppose. I don¡¯t get the sense that she¡¯s one of those who feels guilty over her position of privilege.¡±

    Perhaps we have a similar mindset then.

    ¡°Anyways,¡± she says, giving me a strange look, ¡°I wanted to tell you to be careful. Viscount Monroe doesn¡¯t hold grudges, but Greg does. He views losing coin as a personal slight, except to a few that he has acknowledged or is afraid of, and will lure you into higher stakes games to get it back and ruin you.¡±

    ¡°What house is he from?¡± I ask, wanting to learn about a potential enemy.

    ¡°None.¡± She says. ¡°He¡¯s a wealthy merchant commoner. He¡¯s a bit of a rival to Alan actually, and I get the sense Alan only invites him to rub his nose in how successful business has been of late. Hince him being prone to slights, real or imaginary, especially from young nobles who are relatives to his rival. You besting him seemed personal, especially when you so obviously laid a trap for him.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see, thank you¡­¡± I say, my mind going back to something Tanyth said about a rival merchant. She was going to give me another letter concerning him, but didn¡¯t have time to write it before the enemy came. It might not be the same person, but it seems he might fulfil the role either way. Though Alan has been helping more willingly than Tanyth seemed to think, it¡¯s still good to know in case our relationship suddenly sours. ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t aiming at him in particular, but he did seem to be aiming at me. He won¡¯t view turnabout as fair play?¡±

    ¡°Not against him, never.¡±

    I nod, grateful for the advice. ¡°Well, Mae, was it?¡±

    ¡°Windhal. I¡¯m the child of a baron like you.¡±

    ¡°Pleased to make your acquaintance, but I really must take my leave now.¡±

    She nods. ¡°I should be leaving too. I¡¯m not really interested in the rumoured latter hours of a Linhal party¡­ One last thing. Greg isn¡¯t a noble, but he has noble ties. In particular he counts the Talhal family as a patron, so be careful of them. Good night.¡± She says, then walks away leaving my mind racing at the sudden connection to a suddenly less distant goal.

 Chapter 37: Birds

    The servants don¡¯t need to wake me the next morning as I open my own eyes a half hour before dawn with an excited energy. I rush to the roof, ignoring the reposed bodies of last night¡¯s guest lining the halls and lawn. I chant the lines for the next version of the animal talk spell, and feel the world¡¯s acknowledgement growing as the light creeps over the horizon. The fiery orb is just gushing over in a liquidy orange line when the deal snaps into place and I know I can now cast it.

    I sigh in relief. The avenues this opens up¡­ earning the bird god¡¯s favour not least among them.

    But first, a celebratory test.

    Hehehe. I almost fumble the line in giddiness as I spot one of the cat¡¯s I¡¯ve been feeding creeping up to the kitchen door. ¡°Hello!¡± I say through the connection.

    The cat jolts from the sensation, looking around for the source until the spell guides its attention to me. It meows in my mind, which the spell translates as a skittish ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not time for food yet. Would you like some pettings?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, two leg mother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right down.¡±

    I leap down from the five story roof, trusting my enchanted cloak and boots to land softly. It¡¯s still good magic training time, but it would almost be rude to the world to ask for more now. I pet and groom the cat, which I now see to be a tri coloured mottled furred older cat that was one of my first.

    It immediately uses its new capacity for speech to its benefit, directing my attention to areas that it wants particular attention and tells me about some joint pain. Unfortunately, while I know herbal remedies for similar human pain, none of my books mentions if the plants are safe for cats. I¡¯ll have to get a specialist book, since I don¡¯t want to risk poisoning one of them and get cursed by their god so soon after gaining their favour.

    I play with it for a while, then tell it to paw on my leg, with the claws retracted, if it wants to talk to me when I¡¯m not connected. Or to the servants if I¡¯m not around and they want to find me. We play a bit with some string, which attracts a few more. Through experimentation I can keep a strained connection to three animals at once, or one if I maintain a shield or other spell. I tell the others the same instructions on how to initiate conversation then go to my sword lesson, not wanting to be late.

    Alan isn¡¯t there yet, so I go over my stretches and basic swings. My mind wanders to the communication spell and what birds I should first try to make contracts with.

    I don¡¯t know the names of all the small bright birds, especially here. Finches and robins are the only ones I remember from back home, and I have no idea if they have those here. Still, there seems to be any number of varieties that will serve the role. They just have to be small to go unnoticed and willing to perform simple tasks for food or protection.

    Ideally I should contract with multiple species that are active during different times. Diurnal birds should be easy, but I don¡¯t know of many nocturnal species. Owls certainly, though I¡¯m hesitant to include any predators since I don¡¯t want to have to routinely provide animals for them to kill. Having one bird be larger would also be nice to carry things, but again those tend to be predators. Herons or other water birds might work since I don¡¯t mind killing fish as much, but I would probably have to leave the capital to find one.

    The only other ones I know that aren¡¯t exclusively carnivores are crows and ravens. They seem like a good choice, but¡­ I¡¯ve always found them a bit disconcerting. I know I should respect them because they will consume my flesh one day, but¡­

    Oh, wait, maybe they won¡¯t... I forgot, the Arkothans bury their dead. If I¡¯m successful in my impersonation, then when I die my body will be put in the ground. It won¡¯t be taken to a high place for the birds to consume my flesh and carry it across the winds, spreading my life¡¯s essence to the whole world. I¡¯ll be trapped in a box, my nutrients wasted, giving life to nothing.

    ¡­ Alan is late.

    I storm through the halls, stepping over drunk guests to reach his room. The door is ajar, so I enter without knocking. Sleeping naked on the bed is Alan and four others.

    Using the cat¡¯s grace I silently walk to a magic water basin, touch the symbol to fill it, and then dash the contents onto his face, careful not to splash the others¨C they did no wrong.

    ¡°Ah, what?! Why¡­ Malch!? What was that for?!¡± He shouts, which does unfortunately wake a few of the others.

    ¡°You¡¯re late. Again.¡± I storm back to the training hall before he can say anything.

    I go over the solo exercises again, seething, my form deteriorating with every swing. What did I even expect?

    Alan enters hastily dressed, his curly hair still wet. He picks up a practice sword and comes to me, but I go back to the wall and put away my sword. ¡°The time for the sword lesson is over,¡± I say.

    ¡°¡­You seem upset, do you want to talk?¡± he says, voice strained.

    ¡°¡­ Do you have the silencer?¡±

    ¡°Office,¡± he says, leading me to the suggested room. The air wobbles as he activates the device, but he just stands there, facing away and rubbing his eyes, giving me the initiative.

    ¡°It¡¯s your schedule, the least you can do is keep it, or tell me when you¡¯re planning on missing a lesson.¡± I say, not hiding my irritation.

    ¡°I had hoped you¡¯d be more tired after relaxing last night,¡± he says, turning to face me.

    ¡°You chased me away from the fun, remember?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to be taken advantage of by them, but there were plenty of other things to do. You didn¡¯t have to go to bed.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I sneer, ¡°I believe we stepped over a few of the ¡®things to do¡¯ on the way here.¡±

    ¡°That was after. I¡¯m trying to get you to relax. You¡¯re too tense, like some idea of a perfect little soldier. Not everything is a fight. It¡¯s like you treat every page you read as an act of war.¡±

    ¡°Because it is!¡± I shout, utterly disappointed at his utter lack of sufficient seriousness. ¡°The more knowledgeable, the more prestige I gain the better positioned I¡¯ll be to help my homeland. But of course, you don¡¯t care about that. After all, you only ever helped us for your own profit.¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Me? Only for profit? You know that¡¯s not true. I have beliefs. If I didn¡¯t I would have killed you on our first meeting. But what about you? How do you have the gall to accuse me of acting solely for profit when you used the war as an opportunity to send hundreds of souls, mostly civilians, to eternal torment for your own power? No, not even power, just pleasure.¡±

    ¡°I did my duty. Gebal understood. He wouldn¡¯t have kept me around if it was just for my own benefit.¡±

    ¡°Who the fuck is Gebal!?¡± he shouts.

    ¡°My cell leader. The one who saved me after I left the cult.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, the one who brought an eleven year old into a terrorist campaign. I definitely care about his understandings.¡± He rolls his eyes sarcastically.

    My blood boils, but I hold myself back¨C shouting instead of striking. ¡°I did my duty, as well as any other! Don¡¯t say otherwise!¡±

    He sighs and rubs his face. I watch him, waiting for his next move, but instead he deflates. ¡°Of course you did. I would never suggest otherwise. But¡­Listen, that schedule¡­ it¡¯s based on what I gave my other pupils. The idea was to start out with a strict schedule to get them into the right headspace, and impress their parents since they don¡¯t know any better and think a strict teacher is automatically a good one. Usually after a few days the student complains, and we¡¯d negotiate things to something more relaxed. That way they feel they have agency in their own education and feel obligated to do what they themselves agreed to.

    ¡°But instead of negotiating down, you took the schedule and crammed even more studying into it. Filling your meal and bath times with more reading. So, I felt I had to do the opposite of normal and find reasons for you to take breaks. I suggested you roam the city, but you decided to use that time to hunt boons. I suggested you take up art with exam points as bait, but you decided against it, saying you didn¡¯t think you¡¯d get good enough in time to turn anything in for the exam. I thought we could make a day of shopping for your exam gear, but you left me behind and spent all your money, then looked miserable everywhere I took you for relaxation after.¡±

    ¡°I enjoyed the restaurant,¡± I say, in rebuttal.

    ¡°Barely. You enjoy good food because you have to eat and so might as well gain pleasure from it, but you hardly noticed the music or the view. Then at the tailors you didn¡¯t engage in the selections and I had to decide everything for you. Then at the party you made a disturbing anecdote about cannibalism, danced once, and then spent the rest of the night trying to lose what money you didn¡¯t spend on magic items gambling.

    ¡°So, you may be annoyed with me for failing to uphold the schedule, but I¡¯m just as annoyed with you for being such a tight ass.¡±

    ¡°¡­I do relax. I like the baths, and while I do it for the boons I enjoy playing with the cats.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s my point. The baths are relaxing, but you add studying to them. The cats are fun, but you do it for a boon. Everything you do that gives you pleasure also gains you a benefit. So efficient. There¡¯s nothing that you do just because you want to for its own sake.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s a problem. If what benefits me also gives me pleasure then that¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a problem because if there¡¯s nothing you do for its own sake, then what is even the point? What good is saving Caethlon if there¡¯s nothing you love in it?¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re just like Timos.¡± I mutter under my breath.

    ¡°Who?¡± He asks.

    I shake my head, having forgotten just how sensitive his hearing is. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I do some things for their own sake without seeking benefit.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what?¡±

    ¡°¡­There was a goat on the boat ride over here. I invoked a curse from its god in order to pet it without thinking I¡¯d get a boon.¡±

    ¡°That was what? Three weeks ago? What have you done since?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s any of your concern. Why do you care? You¡¯re only hosting me because I was foisted upon you, and you thought I might be able to disrupt your business arrangements if you turned me away.¡±

    ¡°Again, that¡¯s not true. Don¡¯t assume you know my motivations. I care because I choose to, and that¡¯s all that¡¯s needed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are prone to that aren¡¯t you? I think I spotted several people you chose to care about in your bed just now. Shall I follow suit?¡±

    ¡°You object? I didn¡¯t realize you were a prude.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not, except when it impedes the mission.¡±

    ¡°Of course, the mission. But no, you shouldn¡¯t follow my example there. You wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the lifestyle. You¡¯re too serious. You¡¯d be consumed by emotions, both yours and theirs, and self-destruct. Cause a scene at the very least.¡±

    ¡°Right, like the scene you caused at the card game last night? Let¡¯s add that to the list then. I enjoyed it, not because I thought I¡¯d win money to further the cause but ¡®for its own sake¡¯, as you put it.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to become like me when I was younger. In debt and chasing the thrill of a big win.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see what the matter is. With your enhancements to vision and ability to control your body to such a degree it should be nearly impossible for you to not make money. How much did you win after I left anyway?¡±

    ¡°¡­I lost three large gold.¡± He says, evenly.

    I blink. ¡°How!? I nearly had the viscount figured out and your senses are way better than mine, not to mention your experience.¡±

    He sighs. ¡°I lost because the viscount invited me to play as an apology for my outburst. Do you think it would be a good apology to take all their money?¡±

    ¡°¡­So, she used her greater social status to pressure you into losing?¡± I ask, shocked.

    ¡°Not exactly. It¡¯s more that politeness dictated I¡¯d take a loss.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s a game, a competition. Surely etiquette would demand you try your best. Isn¡¯t that what you taught me?¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°In most cases, but¡­ it¡¯s complicated. It¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want you to get involved with them¨C you don¡¯t understand all the rules yet, the hidden ones. It¡¯s pointless if you win at the cost of your reputation in high society.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll...¡± I¡¯m about to offer to pay the money back when I realize that would be stupid. ¡°No wait, I¡¯m not sorry. It was your outburst. You chose to have it. I still don¡¯t even understand why you were upset on my behalf in the first place. It certainly wasn¡¯t because of a ¡®promise¡¯ with a cousin you never met to protect the person impersonating her son like you told them. And if you had to resort to that lie to explain it to them, I can¡¯t imagine how you¡¯ll explain it to me who knows the truth.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t even know myself sometimes.¡± He says, then under his breath. ¡°Is it just guilt, or¡­¡± He trails off, remembering that I have sensitive hearing too. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve just seen a lot of confident young nobles fall prey to them. I didn¡¯t want it to happen to you.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re forgetting, I won money last night.¡± I say.

    ¡°Yeah, and Talia was about to take it all away from you. I¡¯ve seen it happen so often, I¡¯ve even done it myself. Let the new kid gain confidence by winning against a rube, then take them for all their worth and more.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine, I¡¯ll trust you know what you¡¯re talking about, but that doesn¡¯t excuse you being late. I don¡¯t care that you were hoping I¡¯d relax, or you think I don¡¯t do anything healthily. If I can¡¯t rely on you to teach me, then I¡¯ll go elsewhere for tutelage.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be caught. Your etiquette training isn¡¯t where it¡¯s at to fool anyone who spends that much one on one time with you.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, and maybe you¡¯ll be too. But I can¡¯t stay with someone who I can¡¯t rely on.¡±

    ¡°Such an ultimatum for a little tardiness¡­ Fine. I swear that until the exam I will place your education at the highest priority, not missing a single lesson and arriving at every appointment at the earliest possible time. But I have conditions for you too.¡±

    ¡°Speak them.¡± I say, trying not to show my willingness.

    ¡°You need to do activities just to relax. To¡­ build yourself as a person outside of the mission. You need to find something and spend at least a few hours a week doing it. Also, you¡¯re taking up painting.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine, but I need an archery range.¡±

    ¡°Why, I thought your spell took care of aiming for you?¡±

    ¡°For when I don¡¯t have time to cast it.¡±

    ¡°¡­I suppose that might come up. Just for short range? Since otherwise you¡¯d have time?¡± I nod. ¡°I have a room downstairs that should do. It¡¯s meant for amusement, but it can serve for training.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± I say. ¡°Now, that¡¯s settled. This conversation is cutting into bath time.¡± I turn to the door.

    ¡°Wait.¡± He calls and I stop. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what you¡¯re going to do to relax.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll hire some musicians to play for me in the bath.¡±

    ¡°Do you like music, or are you just trying to appease me?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t dislike music.¡±

    ¡°Name a song you like.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ah, there was a song the cell used to sing, it was about freedom and usually boosted morale. I thought it was very¡­ rousing.¡±

    ¡°Sounds¡­functional.¡±

    ¡°I suppose. Look, I¡¯m not going to be able to think of something on demand. I¡¯ll try the musician and see if that satisfies. If not, I''ll try something else. Good enough?¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess it¡¯ll have to be.¡±

    ¡°Good, now you should tend to your lovers. I¡¯m sure they found you rushing out on them stressful.¡±

 Chapter 38: Final preparations

    Attempting to win the bird god¡¯s favour results in a rather awkward moment when talking to their ¡®children¡¯. I¡¯m feeding a variety of finches or other such bright small things, and they have begun accepting tasks from me. Nothing complicated, just watching areas, or carrying messages. Stuff like that. Naturally I ask if there¡¯s anything troubling them that I could help with, to accelerate winning their god¡¯s favour, and they say¡­

    ¡°Oh yes, maimed giver,¡± (they view the inability to fly as a disability), ¡°lately there has been many cats around who have been eating us and causing us great fear. If you could get rid of them I¡¯m certain our god would be very pleased.¡±

    I repress a sigh at my efforts being blocked by my own actions. Though I sense an opportunity to work it to my advantage by arbitrating a peace agreement between them. The terms are simple. I tell each cat that I won¡¯t feed any of them that the birds tell me has attacked one of them.

    There is great and piteous meowing all through the night, but a few days later one of the little birds tells me the cats have been leaving them alone, and it¡¯s even better than before they started gathering. At that moment I feel their god¡¯s favour and accept the boon with a gesture.

    I hardly feel the decreased mass, but the boost to the vision is remarkable. I¡¯m able to see the texture on leaves half a block away. Also, insects. Lots of insects are now visible which would have otherwise blurred into the distance, but it¡¯s not that distracting. Besides, the view from the roof at sunrise and set is even more spectacular now.

    The training room Alan promised is a large, and very expensive magic item. All the walls are inscribed with illusory magic, allowing a sufficiently skilled operator to create any image they want, which can interact with the people inside. Alan said it¡¯s for amusement, though it must have had training in mind when it was crafted as the walls are heavily reinforced and self-repairing. Though when we test it against the heavy crossbow it shoots clean through the reinforced stone wall, then a mundane, before finally poking out the other side of a thick tree outside.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just reinforce the wall some? Maybe add material like an iron sheet?¡± I say, after the several minutes of panic as we check for accidentally murdered passersby has passed.

    ¡°An iron sheet? Across the whole wall? Do you have any idea how thick it would have to be?¡± says Alan.

    ¡°¡­Maybe a foot?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no, you¡¯ll just have to make do training with the light crossbow.¡±

    ¡°I did want to try shooting through obstacles using divinations though.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s scary. Can you cast your guidance spell through a divination too?¡±

    I blink. ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought of that. Maybe. More reason to experiment.¡±

    He sighs. ¡°Fine. I have a country estate. It¡¯ll be easier to construct a safe range if we have more space. We can go there for a while to practice. There¡¯s also a bigger library there if you want to take anything when we come back.¡±

    ¡°That does sound good, though I remind you I have to continue personally feeding the cats to maintain the boon.¡±

    ¡°Then take some with you. I¡¯m certain they¡¯ll enjoy roving the grounds.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is the bath as good as here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I nod in agreement. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll need to make a few arrangements, after that we can leave in a few days. We can¡¯t stay there for long, only a week, but a change in scenery should be good. Get away from the dirty city.¡±

    The city is cleaner than any country residence I¡¯ve been to, but I guess the Arkothans have a higher standard of cleanliness than us.

    The training with the light crossbow goes much more smoothly. The room creates an illusion of a target and tells me what score I get when I shoot it.

    I also experiment with different ways to reload, which helps build muscles. The only way I manage to load it without the automatic aid is setting up the magic lever and pressing it with my foot, but that requires me to be stationary for too long and is finicky. If I want to reload on the move then the best way is to grab it like a bow and do a quick pull, which gets it about halfway, then I let the magic do the rest. With that method I get it down to about 25 seconds.

    Once I manage to consistently hit the target, I have it move back and forth, slowly at first then quickly. When I can hit it about a quarter of the time at higher speeds I start having it move erratically, up and down, stopping suddenly.

    I immediately get frustrated with this latter approach as I realize it¡¯s not simulating anything. Physical targets obey physical laws, and so can¡¯t just suddenly move in a different direction with no prior indication or acceleration.

    With that in mind I have it move in a semi-random way that I think simulates how a knight, or squire, would move if they were charging me¨C bouncing off walls while trying to dodge. I have Alan take a look to get the details right.

    It¡¯s very hard to hit, and so I end up waiting for the last moment as it¡¯s on its final approach to shoot. Alan sees this and says it¡¯s no good. While I might get the knight, it likely won¡¯t kill them so they can still get me. So, we add dodging to the training. Having a shot count only if I get a certain distance away from the target when it reaches where I shot from.

    When it¡¯s time to have our rural retreat I¡¯ve gotten to about 15% accuracy with this method. I also train with the guidance spell helping, since sudden and fast movement is one way of defeating it. It¡¯s helpful to note flaws in the spell, but I quickly find myself almost always hitting and so stop that method.

    The rural estate is¡­ pleasant, in a way. There¡¯s a forested stream that runs through the estate which Alan suggests I explore as part of his relaxation campaign, but it doesn¡¯t do anything for me. About an hour into it I¡¯m scratching uncontrollably. Really he should have known it wouldn¡¯t have worked given how much time I¡¯ve spent in woods running for my life.

    Instead, I focus the time here training the heavy crossbow and going through the larger library.

    The world does not allow me to target objects I can¡¯t see via divination, but the prohibition feels the same as any other spell I know is possible but haven¡¯t learned yet¨C it¡¯s negotiable. The strategy is simple. First I learn to hit targets at a distance without aid from the guidance spell. I start at a quarter of a mile and keep shooting until I can hit the target more often than not.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    The target in this case being a piece of enchanted self-repairing plate armour Alan lends me for the purpose. It¡¯s durable enough that at the distances I¡¯m shooting, for it to stop the bolt from penetrating out the other side and completely burying itself in the hill directly behind it. Of course I have to hit it for that to work, and so I spend a lot of the first day directing servants to dig out lost bolts.

    On the second day I¡¯ve grown confident enough to reliably hit the target and have the servants erect a wooden screen, behind which they move the target several feet in either direction after each shot. To acquire the target, I chant a simple divination for the silver rod which I attached to the crossbow like a bayonet to flash hot whenever it¡¯s pointing at it¨C having different sections go hot as I narrow it down. It doesn¡¯t aim for me though, so I end up burying several bolts as I figure out how to adjust the shot.

    I spend the rest of the time at the country estate focusing on learning the adjustment to the spell, at the expense of time devoted to every lesson but law and etiquette. It¡¯s a considerable workout as I want to get as many shots in as possible and so frantically use the winch to speed loading, while also wearing the strength enhancing gambeson.

    On the fifth day the world finally finds it a reasonable adjustment and allows me to cast the spell through the divination. Of course it did. After all, I can do it without the spell now, so it would be silly if I couldn¡¯t do it with it.

    ¡°Congratulations. I think that¡¯ll be very effective on the test.¡± Alan says when I tell him the news.

    It¡¯s a funny feeling, since no one has congratulated me for learning a new spell since Gebal and the rest of the cell all died. Still, it¡¯s pleasant for my effort to be acknowledged. ¡°Thanks.¡± I say, trying to let my emotion get through. ¡°I¡¯m more or less through here. I can¡¯t really imagine needing more practice on the far range now and I¡¯ve gathered all the books and seeds I want to take back.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it here?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°It¡¯s fine, but it doesn¡¯t have an illusion room like the town house, and I think I enjoy the view of the city better. Or at least I feel more apart and a part of the world from the roof there during my crepuscular magic sessions. The nascent or diminishing bustle of the city doesn¡¯t have a good counterpart here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, well if there¡¯s something you¡¯re enjoying more there I guess we can go back. I have some business to attend to in town anyways.¡±

    ¡°Even though the enjoyment is part of my training?¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°Just because I think you need something you enjoy for its own sake doesn¡¯t mean you shouldn¡¯t enjoy beneficial things too. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow after your dawn training session¡­ Have you found anything to paint while here?¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess I¡¯ve been busy with the crossbow training¡­ I spent a good portion of my life being very stressed in rural environments. It¡¯s not really something I find inspiring.¡±

    He nods. ¡°That¡¯s fine. No one can make you be inspired. Why don¡¯t you try painting the sunrise from the roof when we get back?¡±

    ¡°¡­I suppose it might be an interesting method to incorporate into my spell training.¡± I say.

    He sighs, but I smile to let him know I¡¯ll at least do a little painting without tying it into training. Though I know I¡¯ll regret letting it into the prime spell learning time.

    There are letters waiting for me when we get back.

    Most are innocuous pleasantries from various people I was introduced to at the party. Two are from the man and woman I talked with about the cannibalism in Caethlon. The man says he looked into the incident I mentioned and formally apologizes for publicly doubting me, promising that he would write letters to the others present to inform them of his error of judgement.

    I don¡¯t know if I like, or dislike, the stuffiness. The rigidly forcing oneself to publicly face up to one¡¯s own mistakes. But I think he¡¯ll make a good contact, so I write back accepting his apology and add his name to my list.

    The woman, who initially asked about the cannibalism and signs her name as Marylleen, wants to know if I know of any other interesting stories about Caethlon. She says she shared what I told her with all her friends, and they were all scandalized at the news of Arkothan soldiers behaving so dishonourably.

    There¡¯s something unnerving about the zest in which she writes about what I told her. How she adds disturbing details that, while likely not inaccurate, are not among those I provided. Like that the cannibal cookpots were smelly, or the practiced ease of the soldiers¡¯ butchery skills. Completely made up, but not implausible. I get the feeling telling her more might be dangerous.

    Good. Her mouth might be the best weapon I have at my disposal right now. All I¡¯ll have to do is feed her a few interesting anecdotes and she¡¯ll spread scandal after scandal like a sickness through high society. A discontent sown amongst the prestigious youths over how things were handled turning them traitor against their better interests. It probably won¡¯t be a true moral outrage, just the thrill of a scandal, but I suspect that will make little difference.

    I eagerly write back telling her of the time we tricked an imperial century into wiping out an entire village, which we used as propaganda. Of course, we had been using the village as a base of operations, but had left without a trace before they attacked. As such the century was severely punished for the violence taken against a civilian settlement. Naturally I write back as a neutral observer and not one who helped cause the bloodshed.

    Finally, are the letters from the three gamblers: Talia, Greg, and Mae. Mae¡¯s is just pleasantries which I write back to exchange. Both Greg and the Viscount invite me to ¡®friendly games.¡¯ Saying how much they were impressed with how I quickly learned the game and I was clearly the type of person they want playing with them. Greg mentions wanting a chance to win his money back.

    I¡¯m sorely tempted. I want to go despite knowing the Viscount was going easy on me to lure me in, and that Greg¡¯s game will be crammed with his friends and cronies who will all gang up on me. The thrill of loss, or the satisfaction of an improbable victory¨C both good. But there¡¯s more. I know their goals are more sinister than just taking my money. They intend to force me into a corner, and I¡¯ve always found corners to be delightful places to let myself be forced into.

    If Alan will not help me sate my ever increasing itching, then maybe I can find a better source in these shady new ¡®friends¡¯ who are so eager to take from me. It¡¯s funny to think how little idea they have about who and what they¡¯re inviting.

    ¡­But I hesitate. Alan disapproves: of the gambling and Anar. We didn¡¯t come to a specific agreement to either, but he has been adhering to the agreed upon schedule while being very accommodating to my suddenly changing training requirements. Sigh. I guess it would feel like betraying him to accept the invitations, to seek out situations where I know my hand will be forced, at least for now. Especially since he gave up so much money to get me away from them, for some reason.

    So, I write them back, regretfully informing them that I am here for the exam and am focusing on studying for that. As such I can¡¯t afford the pleasant distraction of a game with them but to please invite me again after the exam is over.

    I take all the letters I¡¯ve written and show them to Alan for his approval¨C by which I mean to make sure they don¡¯t breach etiquette.

    He sighs. ¡°I suppose this will be a good teaching opportunity.¡± He says as he goes through them. ¡°Lots to work on to avoid insulting everyone.¡±

    I feel a bit disappointed at this response but don¡¯t say anything and just silently sit down to receive his wisdom.

    He glances at me, and looks back at the letters I sent to the gamblers. ¡°I am glad you chose not to go to the games.¡± He says after a little bit.

    I instantly smile despite myself, then force myself back to a neutral expression. ¡°Oh, well, you know. I really don¡¯t have the time for it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± He says with a comforting smile before getting into the corrections.

    After we send them we get back to the training rhythm we had before the party, with the addition of a half hour spent painting, and occasionally answering correspondences. Marylleen in particular is an avid writer who eagerly soaks up all the stories of the insurgency I tell her. Alan disapproves but relents when I insist that it¡¯s the safest way I can think of to build support here.

    I never get my painting up to the level to be worth submitting, but I do produce a picture of the rising sun over the city that induces some small emotion in me. There¡¯s pride at the creation, but also just something in the image that I don¡¯t feel even when looking at the real thing. It¡¯s like hope, but more trite.

    With the routine in place the remaining time slips away, and the exam day arrives.

 Chapter 39: Anticipation

    The house is bustling in excitement on the day of the exam. Rather than cramming during the last sunrise in hopes of learning one more spell I let myself sleep in before going down to a hearty meal. The servants have prepared my favourite breakfast: A thick sweet bread wrapped around berries and whipped cream, a fillet of smoked salmon, and a side of parsnips saut¨¦ed in olive oil with salt, garlic and rosemary.

    Several of the servants wish me luck, for which I awkwardly thank them¨C having forgotten their names.

    Having eaten, Alan and I ride in the carriage to the section of the city that holds the academy. It¡¯s only one section away from the imperial palace in the exact centre of the city, so we have to travel through two gates to reach it.

    The streets grow more and more crowded as we go, with dozens of youths my age making their way to the site. Eager and anxious expressions openly displayed on their faces. Other carriages like ours add to the traffic, and the bottlenecks of the section gates¨C wide as they are¨C only slow things down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand why the sword tournament is held in the city,¡± I say. ¡°Given how many people are participating at once, wouldn''t it make more sense to hold it at the rural facilities like with the archery and divination games?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± says Alan, ¡°but the sword fighting and magic demonstrations are the most popular events, and they can sell more tickets by holding it in the city. They even managed to get the building subsidized by the crown by arguing it improves public happiness. Besides, it makes sense for it to be in a central location so that they don¡¯t have to leave and come back to the city each day. Most of them don¡¯t have carriages.¡±

    I nod, realizing he¡¯s making sense, and it was somewhat obvious. I guess I¡¯m just making what the old members of the cell chastised as nervous chatter.

    Alan examines my face as I stare out the window. ¡°¡­ I was going to give you this after you passed, but I guess it¡¯ll serve as a good luck token.¡± He pulls out a small cloth wrapped object from inside the seat which he hands me.

    I unwrap the object to reveal a blue, flat, palm sized, crystalline hexagon with faint magic symbols etched on the back. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s an image storage/ retrieval item that¡¯s compatible with the ones the academy uses. I hear they¡¯re quite popular with the students. There are a number of room-sized items at the various academy sites that store information similar to a communication nexus, but without the communication function. The teachers supposedly use them to distribute assignments. The disk I gave you can transfer images from them by bringing it into physical contact. You can also view the images on it, but I¡¯m told the image quality on the portable items is terrible for anything other than short text.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I say, ¡°I suppose it will be useful for the mission.¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m not giving it to you to help with the mission, I¡¯m giving it to you to help you make friends. There¡¯s an added feature in which you can break a piece off from it and it will grow back. If you give someone a piece, and they give you one of theirs, you can use them as a ¡®key¡¯ to leave messages on the school nexus that can only be seen if you have the correct combination of disk and piece. I hear it¡¯s very popular to gossip this way and set up meetings.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just write a letter?¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°Apparently the experience is more exciting. Moreover, you can leave messages accessible by more than one person. Though this is all hearsay since they didn¡¯t have them when I attended.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ well if it helps expand my contacts then it¡¯ll be useful.¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°You¡¯re not getting it. It¡¯s a gift. I only want you to use it for enjoyment. Making friends. I¡¯m told just having one will make you more popular.¡±

    ¡°By the person who sold you it, no doubt.¡±

    ¡°Well, they certainly never met you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It¡¯s odd. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever received a gift that was supposedly ¡®just for my enjoyment¡¯ and not for a shared benefit or transaction before. Certainly, Lindrid gave me more than I was expecting, but no more than what a title would be worth if he succeeded, and he wouldn¡¯t need it if he failed anyways. Alan did buy me the clothes, arranged for the magic shop and fed and housed me this whole time, but that was clearly for the mission for which he seems strangely committed.

    ¡­Thinking back, some of the cell members would give me an extra portion of their rations sometimes. I always was annoyed because I assumed they thought I was weak and needed the extra nourishment to not slow them down, but their faces were like the one Alan had when he gave me the disk, though he seems a bit disappointed now. If what he says is true, maybe they weren¡¯t thinking about the mission either.

    ¡°¡­Thanks,¡± I say, and his face brightens, ¡°it¡¯s a good gift. I¡¯ll try to make friends with it. Not just contacts.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± He smiles, causing me to shy my gaze away.

    ¡°Also, I suppose I should thank you for paying for the merchant lord¡¯s boons. I had enough for it, but since I¡¯m being grateful and all.¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°Again, you don¡¯t have enough. I don¡¯t want you buying anything until you have a few large gold to spare.¡±

    ¡°I thought the buffer was one.¡±

    ¡°That was for me. You need more.¡±

    ¡°Because of my higher station?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re bad with money.¡±

    Not being able to refute this I change the subject. ¡°The traffic is getting worse. It may be faster if I walk at this point.¡±

    He nods. ¡°You might be right. We don¡¯t want you to be late. Just follow every other youth until you see the arena. You can¡¯t miss it. There should be attendants who will tell you where to go. Since I gave you the disk already you can show it to them and they might be able to put useful information on it. I¡¯ll be in the stands cheering you on.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll be able to see if you¡¯re there with the bird boon you know. So, you can¡¯t skip out for an impromptu rendezvous.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll have my rendezvous in the open where you can see it.¡±

    I sigh and get out of the carriage while it¡¯s still slowly rolling along.

    I make my way with the crowd of youths around me towards the first test. My competitors seem happy. They¡¯re mostly in groups, often giddy, skipping around and laughing.  I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re confident or just don¡¯t care about the outcome¨C viewing the test as something fun to do without really thinking they¡¯ll succeed. A very different mood from the youths in the section we started out from.

    ¡°Hey, are you a noble?¡± a well-dressed feckless freckled youth in green asks me.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°As are you, are you not?¡± I say.

    ¡°Yes, of course¡­ Hey, are you really fourteen? You¡¯re even smaller than me.¡±

    I nod, noting how he¡¯s quite small for our age, though bigger than me.

    ¡°You must have just turned¡­ Hey¡­ you must be nervous being out with all these commoners. I bet you¡¯ve never been away from home on your own before. Why don¡¯t I keep you company since you¡¯re so small.¡±

    It¡¯s hard not to laugh at how obvious it is that he¡¯s the nervous one, though I can see the act working on another sheltered youth. Alan did say it¡¯s polite not to point out one¡¯s ¡®projections¡¯ as he called it. So, I do what etiquette demands and say, ¡°If you would be so kind.¡±

    He looks at me funny, which makes me think I failed to erase my mocking tone, but he quickly smiles and puffs up his chest. ¡°Of course, follow me, I¡¯ll lead us!¡±

    ¡°¡­A moment. We should make sure we¡¯re going to the same place. You are going to the arena for the sword tournament, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± He beams. ¡°I¡¯m a page. My mom¡¯s a famous knight and trained me herself. She said I can more than handle any muggers and I should make my way on my own.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see.¡± I say, resisting commenting on how he¡¯s only a page while others his age are squires. ¡°Then I shall be in your care. My name is Malichi Monhal.¡±

    ¡°Pleased to meet you. I¡¯m Preston Calhal. I¡¯ve never heard of the Monhal family before.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re from the western edge of the empire. I¡¯m presently staying with my older cousin for the exam¨C Alan Linhal.¡±

    ¡°The lecher?!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Father always told me not to associate myself with him. Says he¡¯s a disgrace.¡±

    I sigh. ¡°I understand. I will continue on my own without taking offence.¡± I speed up and quickly leave him behind, not too disappointed at the opportunity to be rid of him.

    ¡°¡­What, wait, don¡¯t leave me!¡± He shouts, rushing after me. I smile as I wait turned away from him, but school my face as he approaches. ¡°Er, um, I mean. There¡¯s no reason for you to suffer for your relative¡¯s reputation. I¡¯m more than willing to, um, keep you in my company. You¡¯re putting up a brave face, and that¡¯s respectable, but I know you¡¯re nervous with all these peasants. It would be uncivil for me to abandon you now.¡±

    ¡°I certainly wouldn¡¯t want to impugn your civility,¡± I say, changing my pace to match his.

    We walk for several minutes: me in silence, him chattering away about how great his parents are. His mother is a knight, who, now that I think about it, I have heard of. She was active in Caethlon for the first couple of years. She made a name for herself in the initial conquest but wasn¡¯t very good at hunting insurgents and so was recalled. She still earned some minor lands for her earlier achievements though, which is what Preston focuses on¨C cursing the cowardly rebels for any failures. Though to be fair, difficulty adjusting to the partisan fighting was common.

    His father on the other hand is a mundane poet (a poet lacking magic that is, not an unskilled one). He has some fame for his work, but I get the sense that his admonition to avoid Alan is about jealousy despite working in different mediums. There is also the possibility that Alan had an affair with the mother, given the focus on the sexual immorality, though I would expect a poet to not be so uptight about such things.

    I get the sense that he takes more after his father but hangs off his mother¡¯s every word. Since he doesn¡¯t mention what his father thinks about him, but beams when reciting some faint compliment given by his mother. Such as saying he could handle any mugger when handling muggers is a very low bar for any magically empowered person no matter the age. However, I keep these thoughts to myself.

    Surprisingly, he¡¯s not annoying. Rather his tedious chatter has a calming effect¨C the sheer banality of it easing my nerves.

    We round a corner and stop dead as we spot the arena. It¡¯s breathtaking. A massive circular structure comprised largely of columns.

    ¡°Have you never seen it before?¡± Preston asks, and I shake no. ¡°I¡¯ve been in it lots to watch mother fight duels. She always won, of course¡­ Well except that one time, but she could hardly be expected to win against¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s the runt!¡± Preston freezes as a harsh voice calls from ahead. ¡°You didn¡¯t get scared and run away after all! You cost me a bet, you runt! And what¡¯s this, you¡¯ve found someone even smaller than you!¡± The voice bursts into laughter.

    I turn to regard the source of derision. A tall wiry girl with lean muscles.

    I nod in polite greeting. ¡°It¡¯s as you say. He has shown up, and I am quite small. Though I find it odd that would be a point of mockery since a small size can be advantageous with enhanced strength.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps if he had enhanced strength!¡± The girl sneers. ¡°But little Preston has hardly boosted his strength at all! He¡¯s a disgrace to his mother¡¯s legacy!¡±

    I nod, acknowledging the point. Presumably the girl is a squire, and so is more adept at judging proficiency than me. I glance at Preston who is pale and quivering.

    The girl sneers again. ¡°I hope we get matched up Preston. I¡¯ll show you what real sword fighting is all about. I¡¯ll beat you until you beg to quit the test.¡±

    ¡°¡­As you say,¡± I say softly. ¡°We haven¡¯t been introduced. I¡¯m Malichi Monhal. I¡¯m presently staying with my cousin Alan Linhal. Pleased to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Linhal¡­? The coward knight!? The one who wouldn''t let his opponents wear armour and refused to duel in years?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. That¡¯s not my path. I¡¯m just a mage dabbling with this sword stuff. Thought I¡¯d see how things go. Are you going to introduce yourself?¡±

    She stammers, seeming not to know how to respond to my calm dismissal of her verbal aggression. ¡°Claudia Panihal the third.  Daughter of count Claudia Panihal the second.¡± She grits her teeth as she speaks.

    ¡°Pleased to meet you. Now, pardon me but I don¡¯t wish to be late,¡± I say as I walk past her and queue for sign in¨C Preston nervously stumbling behind me with Claudia having apparently already been processed.

    Preston is silent as we wait, which I find strangely irritating. Like a beaten dog, wanting attention but not brave enough to ask for it¨C just happy to be in your undemanding presence.

    ¡°Malichi Monhal.¡± I say to the woman behind the desk while handing her the disk.

    ¡°Very good noble Monhal. You¡¯re signed in. Just go to the area shown on the disk.¡± She says after touching the disk to hers and handing it back.

    ¡°One more thing.¡± I say. ¡°I witnessed a threat of violence made by a Claudia Panihal against the person of one Preston Calhal. She made the statement that she hoped they would meet in the tournament so she could ¡®beat him into quitting,¡¯ which is explicitly against the rules.¡±

    ¡°And Calahl is?¡±

    ¡°The nervous wreck behind me? Yes.¡±

    ¡°And what is your relationship to these individuals?¡±

    ¡°I just met them today on the way here.¡±

    ¡°I see. It¡¯ll be reported, thank you.¡±

    ¡°What will happen?¡± I ask.

    ¡°One of the officials will talk with Calhal. If they agree with your assessment the two will be matched up for the first round with Calhal being declared the winner by default.¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t be completely disqualified?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Not unless she also made threats against you too. Did she?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°She was aggressive, but no overt threats were made. Sadly, if saying yes would get me points.¡±

    ¡°Then thank you for your prompt reporting of this. I¡¯ll mark it down that you shouldn¡¯t be paired up with Claudia either. Now, will that be all?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you for your help,¡± I say and walk off.

    After about a minute of walking into the enormous building a cry calls out behind me. ¡°Wait up!¡± I turn to see Preston running after me. He doesn¡¯t pause to catch his breath so I suppose his stamina must at least be decent. ¡°Why would you do that for me? I needed to face her myself, didn¡¯t I? It¡¯s the path of a knight.¡±

    I look at him dumbfounded. ¡°Why would you assume I reported her for your sake?¡±

    He blinks in confusion. ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I nearly laugh. ¡°She insulted my relative, remember? Besides, if she was looking down on a page then I assume she¡¯s a squire. By reporting her I eliminated a skilled competitor from my possible opponents.¡±

    ¡°¡­ But, defeating an opponent indirectly is dishonourable.¡±

    ¡°For a knight, maybe, but I¡¯m not on the knight¡¯s path¨C why would I care about its sense of honour? Just because my opponent does?¡±

    ¡°You cared about your relative¡¯s knightly honour though.¡±

    ¡°That was his, this is mine.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I called him a lecher. Are you going to eliminate me for insulting him too?¡± His tone is so annoyingly condemning.

    I do laugh now. ¡°That¡¯s not an insult, it¡¯s just what he is.¡±

    ¡°And he wasn¡¯t a coward for not letting his opponents wear armour?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°My understanding is that he didn¡¯t have any either. Besides, you make it seem like they had no choice.¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have if he insulted their honour. They would have had to demand a duel and accept any conditions he set down as the challenged.¡±

    ¡°Any fair conditions,¡± I correct. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t be compelled to duel if Alan, say, demanded they fight with both hands tied behind their back while his were free.¡±

    ¡°¡­I suppose, but the no armour rule was clearly favourable to him.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. The rule that lets the challenged set the conditions is fair. Otherwise, if Alan truly was advantaged by the no armour rule he could go around challenging anyone he wanted with little impunity. Instead, we have a system that discourages frivolous duels, which is better. Alan won by using the rules, as did I.¡±

    Preston is flustered, but cannot find words to refute this. ¡°¡­It¡¯s just not¡­ how knights should act though.¡±

    I shrug. ¡°Maybe, but then again I wouldn¡¯t know about that, being a mage and all¡­ Anyways, I¡¯m being sent to this gathering location. You?¡± I ask, displaying the map the woman put in the disk.

    ¡°¡­Opposite side,¡± he says.

    ¡°Well, pleasure to make your acquaintance, Preston Calhal. Perhaps we¡¯ll meet again during the exam.¡± I wait until he makes the courteous reply and leave him in the hallways.

 Chapter 40: Sword tournament

    ¡°All right, listen up!¡± the gruff woman standing in front of the group of 14 year old contestants shouts. ¡°The rules are simple. First you select a wooden sparring sword to use for the duration of the test. No other weapons are to be used. A loss occurs with forfeiture, or a hard strike to the chest or head or two strikes to the legs. A strike to the arm requires you to place it behind your back, and if both arms are struck then that is also a loss. If you are eliminated you may continue to strike for any amount of time unless your arms were struck, but cannot make any steps to do so. This allows for draws which are worth half the points. The match is only over once one side is eliminated and the other has withdrawn from striking distance. Two losses mean you¡¯re out, and two draws equal a loss.

    ¡°In the arena you will find several squares projected onto the ground with numbers on them. You will be assigned a number and must go to the corresponding square. Stepping out of the square will result in a loss unless your opponent has already been eliminated. There will be older students wandering around acting as referees. Follow their instructions and judgments. If you don¡¯t, you will automatically lose the round, or possibly be disqualified from the test. You may call them to contest an occurrence or ask for clarification. All bouts will be visually recorded for reference if needed. Otherwise, if both parties agree to the results then make your way to the recording table and declare the winner.

    ¡°Now, you have until those doors open to select your sparring swords. After that, make your way to the square and wait at the designated spot until the whistle blows to get ready, then another one blows to start. Fighting or moving from the starting spot before the second whistle will result in a loss. If you have any questions then ask me before the door opens. Now, get moving!¡±

    She finishes with a shout and the room of about four dozen teenagers all rush the barrels holding the wooden swords. They seem to be organized by length/weight, so I have little trouble getting the one I want as I go for the smallest one¨C being the biggest I feel comfortable using one handed, which is the style I¡¯m used to training in to keep one hand free for daggers. The consideration is pointless since secondary weapons are not allowed, but it would be foolish to shift to a style I¡¯m not used to.

    My crystal disk already has my assigned number, 87, so when the door opens I don¡¯t have to queue to receive it. There are about a hundred squares wide enough for a horse and wagon to fit in projected onto the arena¡¯s sandy floor with youths flooding from several entrances. My opponent, a boy twice my height in a sleeveless top that shows off arm muscles thicker than my leg, and nearly as thick as my waist, is waiting for me. I note the sword is of the largest variety that was available, and is twice the length of mine.

    ¡°Noble?¡± the youth asks, his accent has an odd clipping pattern to it.

    I nod, not returning the question as it¡¯s obvious he isn¡¯t from his rougher clothes and scars visible on his arms and face.

    ¡°Squire?¡± He follows up.

    ¡°No, you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Pity.¡±

    He looks confused. ¡°You want to fight a squire?¡±

    ¡°No. But you look pretty skilled. I¡¯m guessing mercenary?¡±

    He nods. ¡°The squire in my troop who was going to teach me died before they could. So, I¡¯m here as my last chance for greater power.¡±

    I nod, knowing that the age restriction of only 14 year olds is because of how much harder it gets to become a mage after that. ¡°Anyways,¡± I say, ¡°winning is worth 50 points, but you also get 10 points for each of your opponent¡¯s wins. You seem to be the worst case scenario for me. More skilled, but not a squire. Bad luck really. I obviously want weak opponents, but if I¡¯m going to lose it¡¯ll be best to lose to the best. For all I know, winning against you might be worse than losing to a squire.¡±

    He gives a hostile, toothy, smirk. ¡°I promise: winning against me is better than losing to them.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Do you think you can beat one.¡±

    ¡°I have before.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Good to know,¡± I say, changing my planned tactics.

    ¡°You don¡¯t plan on defeating one?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really plan on winning that many bouts at all. I¡¯m a mage so I¡¯m really just doing this to fill out the time since my main tests are on later days and I shouldn¡¯t lose too many points even if I¡¯m unlucky.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± His face darkens so I stop engaging.

    The rest of the contestants are still finding their spots, so I take the lull in the conversation to look for Alan¡¯s flamboyant blue and pink outfit, quickly spotting it with my enhanced vision. I wave my sword at him, and he waves back, causing me to smile.

    ¡°Family?¡± My contestant asks.

    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± I say. ¡°The roster said your name was Bart, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and your name is Malichi.¡±

    ¡°You should include the family name when meeting nobles if you know it.¡±

    ¡°My apologies, Malichi Monhal.¡±

    ¡°I took no offense, I just wanted to tell you some might.¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± He¡¯s about to say something when the ready whistle shrills throughout the stadium causing everyone to tense into defensive postures.

    A moment later the second whistle blows and we both charge.

    We seem about equally enhanced, which means I¡¯m faster. I take the centre, then go past, making to attack when I suddenly stop and dodge back as he swings. I observe his form, which reinforces the conclusion that he¡¯s better trained than me. I won¡¯t be able to break through his defences with clever swording. This match will be about positioning¨C forcing the other to disqualify themselves by stepping out of bounds.

    On that count I¡¯m winning since I have more room to retreat to, but that doesn¡¯t last long. His much greater reach allows him to stay away and force me back with probing strikes. Still, it¡¯s not all bad news. The duelling area is just wide enough to give me room to manoeuvre.

    I¡¯m forced out of the centre, so I strafe to the side. He follows and I retreat in a circular pattern. He lunges forward so I go wide and slip past, allowing me to retake the centre with him on the side. He turns to face me with a swing, expecting me to retreat only to get hit by a handful of sand as I stoop to throw a clump of the coarse ground into his face, and suddenly change direction to charge him while he still can¡¯t see. He blocks my swing with blind skill, but the impact combined with the stinging of his eyes causes him to instinctively step back, inches away from the line. I move to swing again¡­

    ¡°Number 87 what the fuck are you doing!?¡± A shout from the side causes me to freeze my attack. We both go to a neutral posture and turn to face the approaching referee.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, covering my annoyance at being interrupted on the verge of victory with a layer of calm.

    ¡°What do I mean?!¡± The referee, a youth only a few years older than me shouts into my face. ¡°I mean this is a sporting tournament of skill. Throwing sand is not sporting. Frankly I¡¯m disgusted that a noble would have to be told this.¡±

    ¡°I thought it was a fair move,¡± Bart says, surprisingly to my defence.

    ¡°Oh, you did, did you?¡± The referee snaps towards my unlikely protector.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he says unperturbed, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it done many times on the battlefield, and have done it myself. If this tournament is meant to assess our ability to fight for Arkothia, I fail to see why it should be forbidden.¡±

    ¡°The general fighting assessment is later. This is just a test of skill.¡± The referee says.

    ¡°But it was a skilled throw.¡± He says.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! This is a warning to both of you then. NO THROWING SAND! Now reset your positions and start again. Oh, and wash your eyes.¡± The ref hands Bart a flask of water which he pours on his eyes.

    We both move back to the starting lines, Bart shrugs nonchalantly, then we move back to the attack. It doesn¡¯t go nearly as well this time. He knows what to expect and adjusts. I quickly tire myself out dodging around him, then he suddenly advances and takes me out with a horizontal swing. I try to swing back for a draw, but his longer sword puts me out of reach. My first match ends with a loss.Stolen novel; please report.

    I look around and see almost everyone else has already finished the round. I look to Alan who gives me a reassuring thumbs up which I don¡¯t feel like I deserve.

    ¡°Do you mind if I sit with you?¡± Bart asks after we report the results.

    ¡°Be my guest,¡± I say, and we head together to the competitor seating to watch the next batch of duels.

    ¡°It was unlucky the referee saw you,¡± says Bart as we sit, ¡°I would not have contested the loss had you succeeded in forcing me out.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ admirable of you, I suppose.¡±

    He laughs. ¡°You wonder why I spoke to defend you when this tournament means so much to me, but so little to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I may not be that invested in this test, but I certainly wouldn¡¯t have argued with the referee for my opponent¡¯s sake.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I really should not have, but I was angry.¡±

    ¡°Angry at what?¡±

    ¡°At the woman. The referee. She said the throw was not skilled, but it was. You set it up very well. It would not have worked if you didn¡¯t position me at the right spot, chose your time correctly, and turned to attack when I least expected it after the entire bout was spent running away. I was impressed by the effort, given your statement about not really caring about victory.

    ¡°But for her to say this was not skilled was an insult to me. It was saying I would fallen for anyone throwing sand regardless of setup. That I only amounted to that much. I didn¡¯t speak to defend you, but me.¡±

    ¡°¡­I think you¡¯re destined to rise in rank, either that or die very young.¡± He turns questioningly to me. ¡°Pride like that is a noble¡¯s folly. Only they can survive it.¡±

    ¡°They? Yes. Perhaps you¡¯re right. But that is not what I wished to speak of. You have experience fighting, no? Actual Combat?¡±

    ¡°¡­A little,¡± I say, hesitantly.

    ¡°A little? No. The timing of that throw required significant experience. Don¡¯t deny it. The fact that woman couldn¡¯t see the skill in it proves me right.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± I say, hiding the nerves.

    ¡°Yes, of course. I was wondering why a noble our age would have so much experience¡­ I must be mistaken.¡± He finishes slowly, each word weighted.

    I ignore his obvious insinuation as the third wave of contestants enter the field and I spot Preston. He quickly moves to the side away from the duelling squares towards another contestant seating area, but spots me and so comes over.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± he says hesitantly. ¡°So, um, I thought it over and I was a bit harsh in my assessment of your relative and would like to apologize.¡±

    ¡°Think nothing of it.¡± I shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t think he really cares about his knightly reputation much, and it was amusing to hear you call him a lecher too. Oh, manners. Preston, this is Bart, a mercenary and my round one opponent. Bart this is Preston Calhal. I don¡¯t really know him, but we walked together for a little while.¡±

    ¡°Pleasure,¡± says Preston with a side eye. ¡°¡­You made a commoner friend already?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°Acquaintance, probably.¡±

    ¡°So, you weren¡¯t actually worried about being out among them? That was just me?¡±

    ¡°I thought it would be rude to point it out. Was I wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know. Maybe¡­ You have a nexus disk right? We should exchange pieces.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± I smile. ¡°Are we friends then?¡±

    He looks confused. ¡°People other than friends exchange pieces.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but I was told to only exchange with friends,¡± I say, playfully thinking that Alan will be happy his gift worked already.

    ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    ¡°The lecher, when he gave it to me. So, are we exchanging?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ wait, what? I don¡¯t think I want to become what he means by friends.¡±

    ¡°¡­I think he was using a standard definition.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Ok, friends, but not you know¡­¡± He blushes as he raises his hands, fingers splayed defensively then wincingly taps his index fingers together in a way that I think is meant to be suggestive of sex.

    I laugh, causing the blush to deepen. ¡°No worries there. I don¡¯t partake in my cousin¡¯s activities in that area. But, you¡¯ll have to show me how to break a piece off. I just got it and never done it before.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s simple.¡± He pulls a faded red counterpart to my faded blue hexagon and traces three straight lines that separates a smaller hexagon at the corner. A silver line appears where he traces with fine symbols running beside it. He grips the tessellated corner hexagon and twists, causing it to separate cleanly with a sharp snap. He keeps the large incomplete hexagon and hands me the piece.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± I say as I copy him to produce my own piece.

    ¡°The missing piece will regrow in about a day. You can write a message with my piece in contact with your disk which will securely propagate to any other disk you make contact with. It¡¯ll usually decay in a few days on each device depending on size, but it¡¯s still possible for messages to be passed around for a while so make sure you date anything you send.

    ¡°Thanks for showing me¡­ friend.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± He blushes slightly.

    ¡°GROUP ONE AND TWO, LOSERS BRACKET, PLEASE MAKE YOUR WAY TO YOUR ASSIGNED PREP ROOMS.¡± A voice booms through the stadium.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s me,¡± I say, standing up.

    ¡°Oh, you lost?¡± Preston says. ¡°Sorry, I should have asked how you did.¡±

    ¡°He would have won, but for an arbitrary ruling.¡± Bart says from beside me.

    I roll my eyes at his strange insistence at defeat. ¡°Bart is generous. I would only have won by exploiting an arbitrary rule, so I can hardly complain that an arbitrary rule stopped me.¡±

    ¡°The line rule is not arbitrary.¡± Bart argues, for some reason. ¡°Real fights often are decided on positioning and moving your opponent. They cannot replicate those conditions here, and so have an approximation instead. Besides, without it the arena would be chaos. But prohibiting throwing sand makes no sense. What condition on the battlefield could that be replicating?¡±

    Preston looks at me in horror, and I get flashbacks to our earlier conversation. ¡°You threw sand? But that¡¯s¡­ cowardly.¡±

    ¡°It is not cowardly, it was skilled!¡± Bart exclaims, drawing more attention to the deed from our neighbouring contestants than I would like. ¡°Besides, there was no rule against it. I checked beforehand.¡±

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t need to be a rule. It¡¯s obvious you can¡¯t do that,¡± says Preston, nearly stammering.

    I sigh. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s a valid interpretation of the ¡®no unsporting behaviour¡¯ rule. Though I didn¡¯t realize that would be the general consensus at the time.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you? It¡¯s obvious that would be dishonourable,¡± says Preston.

    I sigh again. ¡°I¡¯m a mage, remember. Honour isn¡¯t my thing. Now I really must be going.¡± I walk away promptly before he can say anything else, though I hear the two continue debating my act until I reach the stairs.

    Bart suddenly shouts after me. ¡°Make sure you win! Get me lots of points!¡±

    My number this time is 63 and there is another tall youth waiting for me, though this one is much thinner than Bart with wiry glasses and shorter, neater hair. Due to being delayed by my two new friends I don¡¯t have time to introduce myself before the ready whistle blows.

    The start whistle blows and I¡¯m halfway across the square before he can react. He takes a step forward but is forced back as he meets my charge. I swing again and he steps back again, dangerously close to the edge. He notices this and nearly stumbles back, but regains his balance with effort. The act however exposes his defences allowing me to slam my sword point into his stomach. He tries to swing back for a draw, but I leap back before he recovers from my blow.

    He just stands there, staring into space, shoulders slumped at the realization of defeat.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± I start to say but realize I don¡¯t know what to.

    He sighs. ¡°I guess that¡¯s all I amount to then.¡± He speaks quietly, directed at no one.

    ¡°Just bad luck I guess,¡± I say.

    ¡°Bad luck?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Your form was probably better than mine, I¡¯m just more enhanced. Really, I think I¡¯m only a little better than you. So bad luck since I probably won¡¯t be winning too many more bouts after this, meaning you won¡¯t get many points from losing to me.¡±

    ¡°I take it you have better avenues to gain points then?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Yeah, well I¡¯m a mage, and I know a few things. What about you?¡±

    ¡°A mage?¡± he laughs. ¡°I lost to a mage in a sword fight? How funny. No. I¡¯m a page. Slow learner they say. I have a decent education, but I was relying on this test to get in. I guess that¡¯s it for that dream then.¡±

    I don¡¯t know what to say so we silently go to report the results. When I get back to my two friends they are still in vigorous discussion, though the subject seems to have moved on to the fairness of distributing the squires so they didn¡¯t have to face each other in round one.

    Preston is speaking. ¡°It is fair, because by allowing all the squires an easy win it prevents a mundane from being unlucky and have to face a squire their first two matches and being eliminated without a chance of winning a match.¡±

    ¡°But that wouldn¡¯t be a problem if all the squires had to face each other in the first round.¡±

    ¡°It would be if there was an odd number. Besides, how would it be fair to force them to face all the hard opponents? You¡¯d end up with mundanes getting more points than squires then.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I won.¡± I say as I sit next to them.

    ¡°We saw.¡± Preston says before turning back to Bart to continue the conversation, evidentially having gotten over his nervousness with commoners.

    ¡°Yes, good job,¡± Bart says, showing more appreciation, ¡°I¡¯m glad you showed the same enthusiasm as when you fought me. Keep this up and make me lots of points.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen. I assumed I¡¯ll be eliminated before lunch and so have a test scheduled for after. Even if I manage to stay in until then I¡¯ll be forfeiting.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Preston shouts. ¡°You went into a tournament assuming you¡¯ll lose no matter what?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah. What, do you two think you can win the whole thing or something?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± The two shout together.

    ¡°Yeah, well, good luck with that.¡± I say, trying not to let sarcasm into my voice. They¡¯re probably both better than me, but I¡¯m far from the top in this venue.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Preston says, ¡°it¡¯s unlikely with our skills. But a true knight must always have victory in their hearts and keep the path to it open no matter the odds.¡±

    ¡°Why do I keep on having to remind you I¡¯m a mage? I won¡¯t neglect other paths just on the slim chance of this one working. The goal isn¡¯t the tournament but admission and this is one of the least of my tested areas.¡±

    ¡°But if you hold a sword you should resolve to keep your grip firm until the end! Otherwise, why hold it at all?!¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± I say as if speaking to a small child, ¡°because sometimes picking up a sword and then letting it go can bring you closer to your goal.¡±

    ¡°But what is the point of goals if you have no conviction!?¡± Preston says in growing exclamation.

    I sigh, looking around at the askance gazes of those around us and realizing that this has been the volume of conversation the entire time I was gone. How exhausting. ¡°Say what you will, but it¡¯s pointless to debate the merits now as I can¡¯t change it.¡±

    Preston looks dissatisfied but lets the subject go to engage in new ones with Bart as I watch our competitors below. Once all the groups from the losers bracket are done it¡¯s time for the two of them to go down. Preston fights another page and wins quickly in a move opposite to mine¨C stepping forward into a defensive posture and turning his opponent¡¯s charge against them with precise sword work that reminds me of Alan¡¯s absurd binding with the point.

    Bart spends the first few moments keeping his opponent away with broad power swings, but suddenly reverses the motion of his blade in a subtle dextrous technique that catches them in the head when they thought they had an opening and moved in to strike. It turns out when he gets back that the opponent was a squire, which I guess proves he isn¡¯t all just talk. The squire wasn¡¯t nearly at the level of Sarah, but it is still an impressive achievement for a mundane.

    Then it¡¯s my turn again and I make my way to queue for my number. I¡¯m cautiously optimistic after watching my friends win, but tense when I see the name on the number next to mine. Bryant Fenhal¨C a name on the blue list.

 Chapters 41: Echoes of a past never had

    Bryant Fenhal¡­ I don¡¯t really remember what the file said about him, and I obviously don¡¯t have it on me. It might be safest to forfeit, but if I do that before the match then I won¡¯t get any points from his wins. This test is only minus a hundred points by default, making it very popular, but that also means it¡¯ll look very bad if I end up with a negative score. With my victory in the second round giving me fifty points, Bart would have to get six wins to put me over the top. Unlikely for a mundane¨C nearly impossible I would have said before his first victory against a squire. However, even with that in mind I don¡¯t intend to bet on it.

    So, it seems I have no real option but to face the blue lister. Besides, forfeiting now would draw attention to me, both from the examiners and Bryant. As it stands he may have forgotten me, but he might seek me out if it seems like I¡¯m avoiding him.

    So, I make my way to my square: 83. The referee from Bart¡¯s match is hovering near by¨C presumably the 80¡¯s is her assigned area¨C and gives me a ¡®watching you¡¯ gesture. My opponent is waiting for me already with an impatient expression that bursts into a menacing smile upon my entry to the square.

    ¡°Malichi Monhal! It¡¯s been too long!¡± The medium height, medium but muscularly built youth shouts.

    Shit.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I um¡­ It¡¯s been years, um¡­ I¡¯m afraid my recollection of you is a bit foggy.¡±

    ¡°What!? You don''t remember beating me so easily in that match four years ago?!¡±

    Shit.

    ¡°Um¡­ well yes that does ring a bell now that you mention it.¡±

    His face is fuming, but he controls himself by visibly counting down. ¡°Ah, no matter. Today I will have my revenge for that humiliation! Now that we are both squires we shall see who has advanced more. I may have lost so shamefully then, but it is what I needed to motivate me towards excellence. So, for that, I thank you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, um¡­ I¡¯m a mage not a squire.¡±

    The wide-eyed shock on his face would be comical in another circumstance. ¡°What!? But your talent! How could you throw it away?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°Oh, you know, I just thought this path would suit me better is all. You know how it is.¡±

    ¡°¡­But¡­ my revenge¡­ it would be pointless if you¡¯re not on an equal footing.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know about that, being a mage and all.¡± His face visibly twitches at the reminder. ¡°But hey, motivation is motivation right? Does it matter that I didn¡¯t take the path you expected?¡±

    ¡°¡­I spent the last four years pushing myself harder every day imagining how much further ahead you must have been. But for what? Did beating me mean nothing to you?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± I really have no idea what to say to that.

    ¡°Whatever,¡± he says, ¡°just be quiet and get this over with.¡±

    With that we wait in silence until the ready whistle. Just my luck. Not only does he remember me, but I¡¯m going to lose too¡­ But hey, what did Preston say? Something something victory heart? Who knows, maybe my experience will show me through somehow. He¡¯s putting a lot of weight on his forward leg. Probably intends to charge the moment the whistle blows. Maybe try to use that somehow? Make to meet him but suddenly change directions? Try to trick him out.

    The whistle blows. We both charge but I only get a third of the way before he reaches me. I try changing directions but he¡¯s just too fast for me to react. I move to block the first swing, but it was a feint he turns into a thrust that slips past and into my ribs. I swing back for a draw but he turns his blade and hits my arm, knocking it aside and invalidating any future hits with it. He shifts his weight to the back foot and suddenly kicks me in the stomach, sending me flying and supining me halfway over the line.

    I lie there stunned and gasping for air. Bryant¡¯s sneering face suddenly appears over me. ¡°Disgusting,¡± he says, sharply turning and briskly walking away.

    Seeing no reason to get up, I don¡¯t, and just lie here cursing my luck instead. After about a minute another face appears over me: The rebuking referee.

    ¡°You ok?¡± she asks, with surprising concern.

    ¡°¡­Yeah. I have increased healing, so I am just catching my breath¡­ Do you consider kicking your opponent after you¡¯ve already won to be a sporting display of skill?¡± I ask, with a sudden mischievous smile.

    She laughs. ¡°You are trouble. But that¡¯s okay, I like trouble, so long as I¡¯m not responsible for dealing with it. No, kicking your opponent, whether you¡¯ve won or not, does not fall under sporting behaviour in this tournament. However, from what you said and what I saw he had already won, and it could be argued that it was just a spur of the moment act to create distance and avoid a draw. So, I can¡¯t just hand you the win, but I will reduce his victory to a qualified one. Which means you get ten of his points but are still eliminated.¡±This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll take it,¡± I say glibly.

    She laughs again. ¡°Definitely trouble. I hope you get in. It¡¯ll be fun having a cute junior like you. Here take this.¡± She pulls out a nexus disk and breaks off a piece on which she writes on with a stylus then hands to me. It says ¡®Vannesa Vynhal 83 Bryant Fenhal reduced to qualified win due to unsporting behaviour ten points transferred to Malichi return piece to Malichi¡¯ there is a strange mark instead of a period. ¡°Show this to the recorders and they¡¯ll mark it down. Just make sure you take the piece back so you can send me a message if you get in.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I say, taking her offered hand to get up.

    ¡°Nothing to it. You made a fair argument and really I should have caught it myself. Just promise you¡¯ll send me a message when you get into more trouble, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­So you can help?¡±

    ¡°So I can laugh!¡± She laughs and walks away.

    Bryant is pacing impatiently at the results table. ¡°There you are!¡± he snaps. ¡°What took you so long? They won¡¯t let me record my win without you.¡±

    I ignore him in favour of the recorder, another student a few years older than me. ¡°83, victor Bryant Fenhal. Reduced to qualified win by referee due to unsporting behaviour.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Bryant shouts furiously. ¡°Absurd! What games are you playing Monhal? You couldn¡¯t beat me, so you make up lies instead?!¡±

    I ignore this new vitriol and just slide the disk fragment to the recorder who reads the message on it.

    ¡°It checks out,¡± he says, ¡°that¡¯s Vanessa¡¯s mark, and the disk¡¯s colour is right. Qualified win. Ten points are transferred from Fenhal to Monhal.¡±

    ¡°What?! How did you manage this Malichi?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t manage anything. The referee simply found your behaviour¡­ disgusting.¡± I smile with relish as I use the word he spoke over me only a few moments ago. The fact the referee also used the same word about me only makes it more fitting.

    ¡°This is an outrage! Do you know what this means?!¡±

    I glance at the recorder. ¡°What does it mean?¡± I ask, having only skimmed through that section of the rules since I doubted I would get enough wins for one to be qualified.

    He shrugs. ¡°Not much. Besides the points which are miniscule, a qualified win only affects him if he gets two more or a draw. Since two draws equal a loss, as does a draw and a QW, or three QW¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Not much? I¡¯m a draw away from elimination now!¡±

    I shrug. ¡°No problem, just transgress no more.¡± I say, but somewhat regret my actions since while I¡¯m getting points now, I may end up with less in the long run if it causes an early elimination.

    ¡°¡­You must have colluded with the ref¡­ what did you do? Bribe her? This entire tournament is corrupt!¡±

    ¡°¡­If you continue insulting the staff and the tournament like this, I¡¯ll reduce you further to a draw,¡± the recorder says completely unperturbed by the angry squire.

    Byrant looks like he wants to say something, but thinks the better of it and storms off instead, causing me to smile despite my worries of an early elimination.

    ¡°Now, is there anything else you need?¡± The recorder asks.

    ¡°Yeah, the disk piece,¡± I say, noting that he slipped it off the table during the disturbance.

    ¡°Hmm, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t play coy. The message said to give it back.¡±

    His eyes shift as he visibly calculates how he wants to play this before landing on a conniving reasonable sounding tone. ¡°Oh, come on. What use will it be to you? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll get in after being eliminated so soon.¡±

    ¡°All the same, she gave it to me. If she wants you to have a piece she¡¯ll give you one.¡±

    His expression immediately shifts to annoyance, his approach to the faintest suggestion of a threat while keeping the words friendly. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re going to be like that, why don¡¯t I do you a favour then and give you a medium gold for it?¡±

    I scoff. ¡°If you¡¯re offering a medium then it¡¯s worth a large to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­All right, a large.¡±

    ¡°¡­Just the same, I think I¡¯d rather have the piece.¡± I say, tempted for the briefest of seconds before I suddenly feel insulted at the ¡®paltry sum¡¯. As if I couldn¡¯t earn that much whenever I felt like it. Slightly absurd since this ¡®paltry sum¡¯ would have seemed lavish merely two months ago, but that is my new life.

    Besides, if he wants it the contact will be valuable and is exactly the sort of thing I should be spending coin to get, not the other way around¡­ Unless he just wants the piece to court her, though in that case I oddly feel stronger about not letting him have it.

    ¡°Fine, be that way.¡± He suddenly flings the piece out of nowhere at me, which I surprise him by catching with catlike reflexes. ¡°Now please, others are waiting to record their results.¡±

    I look back and see that his statement is false, since Byrant and I were among the last of the round, and there is only one other pair making their way to us. But I certainly don¡¯t wish to stay here after that interaction and so quickly go back to the contestant seating where my two friends are waiting.

    ¡°You lost. No matter. I don¡¯t need you for points. I shall win plenty on my own.¡± Bart greets me as I get back.

    ¡°Hello to you too.¡± I half mutter. ¡°Make sure you do that¡­Although, I actually only need you to win one more at least.¡±

    ¡°What strange math is this? I¡¯ll need to win twice more to guarantee you positive points.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°My loss was qualified. I got an extra ten. Though, feel free to get me as many as you want.¡±

    He scoffs. ¡°A qualified win? What use is that? I don¡¯t get points for it do I?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I smile and turn to Preston.

    ¡°Bad luck facing a squire,¡± he says.

    I shrug. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Might even be better for me.¡±

    He nods understanding and we sit there watching the bouts until lunch. They each have two more matches in the meantime. They both face squires, and surprisingly win again. I get the impression that Preston focused his training on the technical aspects of sword fighting rather than negotiating magical boosts, or possibly just narrowed his focus on coordination like Alan¨C ironic if true given his earlier criticism of his duels.

    In the fourth round Bart finally loses, and Preston draws hitting his opponent simultaneously. I wish I hadn¡¯t been so efficient in my scheduling so I could stay and see how far they go. Odd since I made the schedule with a belief that it would maximize my chances of success, and there is no reason for merely watching them to have precedence over that. Still, I feel like I would schedule things differently if I could.

    No matter. This line of thinking is useless. All I can do is steady my mind for the written tests now.

 Chapter 42: The written tests

    The main campus where the written tests are held are in the neighbouring section. I quickly grab my satchel with my writing supplies from Alan¨C having a brief talk in which he both congratulates me and consoles me for my results¨C and heads off at a brisk walk, buying a grilled vegetable skewer from a street vendor along the way.

    The easiest tests to schedule were the three mandatory ones: math, history and law. Everyone has to take them, so they have the most slots to take them in. With this in mind, I started with the least common tests when filling in the schedule and then selected times based on availability after that.

    The least common tests are astronomy and navigation, which are only available in the late evening but are near the math test, so I scheduled that right before the other two to minimize travel distance.

    The math test is in a large auditorium with a steep seating area that consists of rows of benches with a writing surface in front of them. It¡¯s a little uncomfortable for me since they are fixed in place and were designed for someone taller, meaning I have to stretch to reach it a little. The room seats about a hundred people and is about half filled by the time I get there. The front wall has a curtain covering it which I deduce the questions are behind from the armed guard in front of the pulley rope.

    Everyone is crammed as close as possible towards the front presumably so they can see the questions better. I decide to sit where there¡¯s the most space in the very back, since I won¡¯t have to worry about seeing with the bird god¡¯s boon. Odd how a combat boon might advantage me in an academic test.

    About ten more minutes pass with more test takers pouring in before the proctor, a middle-aged man in figure concealing robes and a slightly hunched back, comes in.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he says, no nonsense, ¡°first things first, everyone spread out. Arm¡¯s length between each of you.¡± There''s a few minutes of shuffling around which results in people coming much closer to me than I would like, though I¡¯m still in the most spacious section. ¡°Alright, now here are the rules. You may have any amount of paper in front of you, plus writing implements. Nothing else. You may have as much paper as you want, but once the test starts you may not retrieve any more, nor may you remove anything from the desk. All paper will be collected at the end of the test regardless of if you have used it. Make certain you place your full name on the top of each sheet used. If you run out of paper, or did not bring any with you, then up to five sheets of free paper will be provided at the crown¡¯s expense. It is shit poor quality and tears easily. Same with writing implements. Raise your hand now if you need any.¡±

    More shuffling as the commoners are handed pulpy paper and coarse charcoal pencils, making me very glad for my excessive 50 sheets of the highest quality paper that I acquired from Alan for each of my tests, as well as the high precision magic pen he lent me. Truly, the empire does a fine job of trying to provide a fair test regardless of background, but money still provides advantages in unexpected ways.

    ¡°Now then,¡± the proctor says after everything is settled, ¡°as you should know this test has a default value of negative one hundred. If you do not reach a positive value, you will be disqualified from the entire exam. Though you will still be allowed to take whatever tests you have scheduled for the sake of receiving certificates. In approximately one minute the curtain on this wall will rise to reveal forty-six numbered questions of increasing difficulty. They are worth points equal to their number. A bonus point may be awarded on harder questions for solving them in particularly elegant ways. You have three hours to complete as many questions as you can. Once the curtain rises you have one minute to raise your hand and tell me if you can¡¯t see all the questions so I can switch your seats with someone with better vision. Before that happens, are there any questions about the format?¡±

    A few raise their hands with easily answered questions and then we begin.

    A quick calculation shows that answering the first 14 questions are sufficient to pass, but I sense this is a trap. Just because they are the easiest doesn¡¯t mean they are quick and so doing them might prevent me from getting to the point richer questions. A quick glance shows at least two questions that require dozens of individually easy steps that nonetheless need to be written out to arrive at a correct answer.

    So, there is a forty-seventh question: calculate which questions will return the greatest ratio of points to time invested.

    I start with the hardest and go back until I find one I know how to do, which is the 39<sup>th</sup>. It¡¯s relatively simple once you understand it, so I quickly write out the solution. I also know how to do 38, but it is much more complex and time consuming, so I skip it for now, writing the number on the side as a reminder. I don¡¯t know how to do 37, and 36 is complicated, but 35 is simple enough to do immediately.

    I continue like this until I reach 15¨C which I choose based on the assumption that the one after the trap would be less time consuming than the ones before it, which seems to prove correct. As I go down I write all the numbers I know how to do but are too slow for the first pass on the side in order of apparent time consumption. I assign a semi-arbitrary number that inversely reflects the time estimate to each of them (higher being quicker) and multiply that by the actual points. I then go work through them in order of those results.

    When the three hours are up I¡¯ve worked my way through about half of my list, and, assuming I got everything right, should have achieved 347 points, minus a hundred for the default negative and not accounting for any bonus points or errors. A little less than I hoped, but still decent. Not enough to stand out though, since most mages learn math as part of their negotiations, but it should at least put me over most squires.

    With the time over everyone stays seated and still as the proctor moves along the rows with assistants in an arduous process. With each test he takes a folder from one assistant which he places the test inside of, seals with wax he takes from a second assistant, verbally confirms the name which he writes on the outside of the folder, and then hands it to a third, more muscular assistant who holds every test.

    I fidget a bit nervously as he makes his way towards me, well aware that my position in the back means that I get to leave last¨C an annoying oversight made when selecting my seat. Really it¡¯s just nerves, I know. There¡¯s a whole hour between tests, so I should have plenty of time, though I was hoping to grab a snack in between.

    When he gets to me he gives an odd look at the 43 expensive extra sheets that went completely unused, muttering ¡°A donation to the crown I suppose.¡± Though he doesn¡¯t seem to note the order in which I answered the questions, which reassures me that doing so was the expected strategy.

    Once the test is in the third assistant¡¯s hands I pick up my satchel from under the bench and rush out the door to my navigation test.

    Fortunately, this one is much less strict and involves only a half dozen youths rotating between several maps writing the answers to several questions regarding travel times for various situations. There¡¯s also a magic room which creates illusions of the outdoors in which the task is to use the provided tools to figure out where in the world you are.

    I don¡¯t do very well, since I never did finish learning from Martin after he changed boats, but I think I should still get positive points. I especially don¡¯t do well in the illusion room, though it is fun. I do much better in situations set at night though, due to the tie in with astronomy.

    I don¡¯t know why the astronomy test is so late in the day as it takes place entirely in another, larger, illusion room in which the tested are shown various night skies and have to answer questions about them regarding when they are, noteworthy events, and roughly where it¡¯s shown from. I think I do much better at this one.

    With that my last test of the day is done and Alan picks me up in front of the building as planned. I tell him how I did, but don¡¯t really listen to him as I read the law book all the way home in an effort to cram it in before the test as it is still my weakest subject.

    When we get home the servants have made us a morale boosting dinner which I overindulge in the expressed hopes of it putting me to sleep¨C which luckily works after a quick 1-hour bath.

    I get up well before dawn to another well thought out breakfast from the servants, which I eat moderately to avoid sloth, but with relish. I ride with Alan to my first test and promise to get lunch together since there¡¯s a gap in the schedule.

    My first test of the day is applied theology which takes place at the break of dawn¨C annoying, but apparently the proctor is a favoured of the sun god and only allowed it to be scheduled for this time as a sort of weird flex to the other gods. Which, to be fair, weird flexes are sort of the sun god¡¯s thing¨C which I hold myself back from writing on the test.

    The test in question is blank¨C another thing in fitting with the sun god. Rather than having preselected questions it¡¯s just to list all the gods, detail their areas of influence, associated rituals and their contracts. It doesn¡¯t even have a time limit. Well, I suppose it has one since the proctor states they¡¯ll retire at sunset for religious reasons, but besides that you just have to show up at the start and then keep going until you can¡¯t think of anything else.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    I think I do well, if success is measured by how long I take. There are forty others who take the test with me, but only three are still going by the time I¡¯m done about two hours later. I also noticed that the proctor started saying ¡®well done¡¯ to everyone who finished after the first hour, which makes me feel very confident about my chances.

    The history test is in the area, so I have that one scheduled next. The questions are displayed like in the math test, but they¡¯re scored less complexly. Several short answer questions that are worth 5, 10 or 20 points each plus a choice of essay prompts that are worth an indeterminate amount. Everyone is required to write one, and only one essay.

    As Alan predicted there¡¯s an essay prompt about the Caethlian insurgency, though I¡¯m tempted to choose the one about Hyclion instead as that has been my interest recently. However, I decide that Alan is right and it¡¯s better to go with the prompt where my perspective is unique rather than just reflecting what I learned from the same sources as anyone else.

    The test is three hours like the math one. I spend about the first half of it doing the essay, and then the rest of my time going through the short answer questions I know going backwards starting with the highest point ones.

    I feel confident when the three hours are up, but tired both from the protracted position sitting on a desk a bit too big for me and having to get up so early for the theology test. Fortunately, the next tests are scheduled after lunch, giving me several hours to relax before meeting Alan at the reserved restaurant.

    There¡¯s a park nearby in which I find a tree to climb and fall asleep on. It¡¯s about an hour later when I¡¯m woken by a noisy queue of exam takers crowding a desk with several exam staff sitting behind it.

    I go up and see a sign with the words ¡®first day test results.¡¯ There''s a separate line for people with nexus disks to quickly go up and tap it against a staff¡¯s to instantly transfer the information. I do so and then walk off to see how I did in private.

    ¡®Sword tournament: 75 points. [default -100, 1win, 50, 1 qualified loss 10, first opponent 70, second opponent 0, third opponent 45.¡¯

    I guess Bryant did get eliminated from a draw after all. It¡¯s impossible to know if I would have gotten more points if I didn¡¯t push for the qualified loss, but I feel his reaction was worth it even if I would have¡­ Though maybe not if this means he¡¯ll seek me out more.

    I¡¯ll also have to congratulate Bart if I ever see him again. My understanding is that even squires would start dropping in droves after 6 wins, so he probably beat more of them after I left. I¡¯m certain the academy will be very interested in a mundane who can repeatedly beat squires. He might have an even better chance of getting in than me, provided he¡¯s not completely ignorant of academic subjects.

    I also look up Preston¡¯s results and see he had 9 wins, which is about as impressive for a page as seven wins is for a mundane. I write a message congratulating him with the piece he gave me. Hopefully it¡¯ll reach him before the exam ends.

    My other results are pretty good. Math is a slightly unexpected 226, which is only odd because I must have made a mistake on one of the questions, but I didn¡¯t try to answer question 26 (which is the discrepancy between my expected and actual result). I must have missed number 27 and gotten a bonus point, which is a bit odd since I thought all of my answers were done in the usual way.

    I was hoping to get over 300 going in for the certificate, but I already knew that wasn¡¯t happening by the end. At least I didn¡¯t somehow make a slew of tiny errors that got me disqualified.

    Navigation and astronomy likewise are about as good as I expected, netting me 43 and 144 points respectively. It¡¯s not much, but it should be enough to show I have a wide range of knowledge.

    ¡°Congratulations on the fruit of your labour,¡± Alan says formally with a toast at lunch then cracks a smile. ¡°You worked hard.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thanks.¡± I receive the toast, imbibing a non-alcoholic version of his drink. ¡°Though it¡¯s early to say the fruit is in hand. The scores are good, but nothing fantastic.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so modest. A hundred points is considered very good. Remember, 300 is what they consider a professional level of knowledge for an adult, and you nearly got that on one test and half that on another. Besides, that¡¯s only your first day and you already have five hundred points with your best subjects yet to come.¡±

    ¡°And my worst subject.¡± I counter.

    He grimaces. ¡°You¡¯re doing a very good job of warding off irony fed by hubris. But it can still get you if you focus too much on it and can¡¯t relax.¡±

    ¡°I relaxed. I took a nap in a tree on the way here.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± he smiles, ¡°keep that up. Take breaks when you can.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been bad at resting.¡±

    He scoffs. ¡°I don¡¯t qualify falling asleep while studying as rest.¡±

    ¡°¡­I made some friends,¡± I say, not wanting to argue.

    He has one of his rare non-irritating deep smiles. ¡°You did!? Already? That¡¯s great! Tell me about them.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ a noble page who I ended up signing in with. He got 9 wins in the sword tournament, though one of them was because I reported another noble for making excessive threats because she annoyed me.¡± His face twists from a bright to worried expression so I quickly move on. ¡°The other is the mercenary I lost to in round one. He did very well for a mundane¡­ He¡¯s suspicious of my apparent combat experience and I think he might try to blackmail me¡­ Actually, I don¡¯t know if he thinks of me as a friend. He was just there when I formally made friends with the other one and might have just gotten swept into the conversation.¡±

    He rubs his eyes briefly before sighing. ¡°Well, I suppose it would be too much to expect you to go about it in the normal way.¡± He half mutters before perking up. ¡°Still, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re making connections.¡±

    I don¡¯t know how to respond to that, though I am glad that he¡¯s glad. So, we change subjects and finish eating before I rush out for my magical theory and language tests.

    The theory is structured like the history one, but the language is much more fun. We¡¯re rotated through magic items and have to figure out what they do based on the symbols inscribed on them.

    Some of the items are basic, but others have extremely convoluted sentence structures that surpass the ones even on my berry staff. There¡¯s a staff that does something weird with fire. A sundial that alters time somehow, but seems useless as from what I can tell human cognition and perception should also be altered to match and so would seem like nothing happens?

    It would make things easier if we could experiment with them, but that¡¯s obviously not allowed given that the test is about the language rather than getting lucky playing around with potentially dangerous items.

    I exit the tests feeling drained. I admit, I was much more confident going into it than coming out. I should have studied more enchanting symbols, but I thought what I picked up in passing would be enough.

    Likewise, the theory test had some really hard questions, though I have a better sense of how I did with it as the questions had points next to them. I wasn¡¯t able to answer nearly as many as I would have liked, but I know I at least should get positive points unlike with the language test.

    The day is over after that, so I go home, take a bath and collapse in the bed.

    There are three tests the next day: herbalism, anatomy and medicine, all in the same area.

    The herbalism is simple. There are rows of tables with numbered plants, and we go along and identify them and their uses. I do rather well.

    Anatomy is split in two parts. The first has us rotate around detailed diagrams answering questions and labelling parts, while the second involves dissecting a corpse under supervision and marking any abnormalities. I think I do well, but others seem to do much better, especially in the dissection. I¡¯m proficient with most of the tools, and my coordination helps with the ones I¡¯m not, but I¡¯m more used to looking for marks related to anthropomancy rather than maladies to treat.

    Though I learn after that the ones who seemed to do better have been studying as doctor apprentices for the past five years and are all very impressed when they find out I haven¡¯t been.

    Medicine is even more hands on and is a combination of the two in a way. It involves older students coming in with simulated maladies and having us diagnose and treat them. I am experienced in treating injuries, even severe ones in the cell, but I admit I¡¯m out of my depth when the problem isn¡¯t an obvious sword wound. Fortunately, I¡¯m able to come up with treatments easily with my herbalism knowledge, but I struggle with the diagnosis part except when it¡¯s very obvious like illusionary blood gushing out of them.

    I do get a note of praise from the proctor though when I point out that the illusionary plants ¡®growing¡¯ along the wall for us to use aren¡¯t at the right stage of maturity to effectively use for one malady and ask if I can use my plant grower spell. They say it¡¯s a clever approach and to go ahead. I also use my wound closure spell, but unfortunately it¡¯s only useful a few times as it can only treat external wounds.

    The next day is the dreaded law test which I have been continuing to study for throughout the exam. I do badly, worse than expected maybe. There are several times in which I get confused between the legal systems and don¡¯t answer a question out of fear of referencing the wrong one and being found out.

    I¡¯m not panicking¡­ I¡¯m¡­ panicking. Calm the breathing, use the coordination boons to force it down. We focused on trade laws and noble duties to sell the cover. Just focus on those and it should be enough.

    When I get out I regret the order in which I scheduled the tests. I wanted to give myself as much time as possible to study, but Alan and I will be headed to his rural estate now to be closer to the exterior campus where the next tests will be held. Meaning I may not learn the results of my most important test for several days.

    I do take the time to look up my current results and see I¡¯ve done better than I expected in several areas: Applied theology 358, history 234, magic theory 132, magic language 142, herbalism 328, anatomy 227 and medicine 87. Especially surprising is magic language since I was thinking I might have actually failed it, but apparently everyone else found the lines of symbols just as hard to decipher as I did.

    It may all be moot with the test I just took, but looking at the results I feel good in the same way as I did when I got paid from the pirates, and to a lesser extent when I recklessly spend money. It¡¯s a measure of my capacity to impact the world. The two certificates I¡¯ve earned especially give me a similar thrill.

    I wonder what Alan would say if I mentioned the comparison. I suspect that he wouldn¡¯t approve in one sense but would think it¡¯s at least better than my money habit. Well, not that I¡¯ll be mentioning it, he gets so strangely serious when it comes to my money.

    I have no idea why he gets like that. He obviously isn¡¯t intending to do something as obvious as steal it, as he could have just killed me to take it, and he got some of it funnelled to him through the shop anyways. So, I really have no idea why he¡¯s so uptight about it.

    I suppose I have too much time to be thinking about that now that the academic tests are over. The rest of the day is transport, and tomorrow is archery and the magic demonstrations. Really, it¡¯s almost too much free time now.

 Chapter 43: Insufficient desire

    The archery tests are split in two due to conflicting demands of fairness. The mundane test, in which enchanted weapons are forbidden, exists because the empire doesn¡¯t want people to just ¡®buy¡¯ points by using weapons that do all the work for them since that would be unfair to those who can¡¯t afford it. However, having no test that involves magic bows would unfairly limit squires and others with great strength as they require magic weapons to fully utilize and showcase their ability to hit far away targets. So, there are two tests, each scored separately, but with the understanding that only doing the magic test or performing much higher on it than the mundane might look bad.

    The tests¡¯ format is simple. Groups of twenty contestants choose their distance markers scattered throughout a field. On the far end illusionary targets hover in the air in a column. The bottom one remains stationary while each higher one will strafe side to side at greater speeds with the top moving nearly as fast as the projectiles trying to hit it. Each target is worth 1 to 10 points depending on how close to the centre you hit, times its place on the hierarchy of speed, and a final multiplier for distance of one per tenth of a mile. Each contestant has five minutes to get as many hits as possible. At the end, bonus points are added for accuracy that equals the total score times the hit ratio. Then once the hits are totalled up, everything is divided by 5 and added to the general exam points.

    High points are possible in this test, which is why it starts out at negative 200, subtracted after the division. It also doesn¡¯t have the hard limit of a thousand max points, but anything more than that (after subtractions) is divided by 5 again to prevent someone from auto passing the entire exam just from one test.

    I start off with the mundane test. There are a few odd looks as I find my distance marker (a quarter mile) carrying a sling rather than a bow, but I ignore them and prepare my sack of bullets.

    A whistle blows, the targets move and arrows are loosed. I¡¯m allowed to use my guidance spell because it¡¯s inherent to me rather than my weapon, but it nets me another negative 200 points out of fairness. So, the first thing I do is decide which target to cast it on. The top one is far too fast, since it¡¯ll likely overcome the guidance effect. Even the slower ones are a problem since it¡¯s hard to gauge when they¡¯ll reverse course which might cause misses and cost me the accuracy bonus I¡¯m counting on.

    I go with target number three as being the fastest that isn¡¯t too fast. I cast the spell and throw the lead. An illusionary image pops up beside me about ten seconds later informing me that my bullet landed directly in the centre for maximum points. Unfortunately, I have to wait to throw the next bullet until the previous one hits, but I waste no time when it does.

    I continue like this for the full five minutes without issue other than fatigue from the repeated throwing. I regret not learning the more advanced versions of the spell now, since I wouldn¡¯t need to wait between shots with the multi target, and the power shot would at least get me greater distance. However, I still managed to hit the target dead on 30 times for 2,250 points, doubled to 4,500 for perfect accuracy. Divided by five and subtracting the default and penalty results in 500 points¨C a very profitable effort.

    I get a few glares from the others as there is something obviously up from my score, but I can¡¯t afford to stay around to explain things to them as I need to run to reach my mark for the magic test in time.

    Since I¡¯m using my heavy crossbow for this, I go for the farthest distance allowed at three miles. I¡¯m out of breath when I get there, but thankfully one of Alan¡¯s servant¡¯s is waiting for me with the weapon so I didn¡¯t have to carry it the whole way. There¡¯s a tower at the mark, which climbing after the three-mile sprint nearly defeats me. It¡¯s annoying that I have to drain myself so much before the test even begins. But I suppose the elevation is necessary for most to be able to hit targets that would otherwise be obstructed by the horizon, and the short time between the tests is necessary with so many tested.

    There¡¯s a very tall and very muscular squire waiting for me when I get to the top.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I say, catching my breath.

    ¡°You almost didn¡¯t make it,¡± he observes.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess it¡¯s just the two of us this far out.¡±

    He nods. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone else went past the one-mile mark. There¡¯s probably a couple who could have, but chose not to for the accuracy.¡±

    ¡°What about you? You aren¡¯t worried about accuracy?¡± I ask.

    He shrugs. ¡°My strength is my best quality, even better than some knights. I figured the distance would compensate for my misses. Even if it doesn¡¯t it¡¯s better to showcase my best talents than just chase the most points¡­ What about you? You¡¯re using a crossbow? How many times will you even be able to shoot it?¡±

    ¡°Twice.¡± I answer immediately.

    ¡°¡­ Huh. Well good luck. Hope you don¡¯t lose points.¡±

    The whistle blows and we get ready. It blows again and the squire loose arrows the moment the targets begin to move.

    I of course just cast my spell, this time on the fifth target, since the distance, infrequency of shots, and the speed of the projectile all means I can safely choose a faster mark. My casting causes a side glance from the squire, but I ignore him in favour of watching the target moving back and forth, estimating how many times it¡¯ll reverse course during the flight of the bolt. About one and a half, so I pull the lever right when it reverses, causing shuddering vibrations as the arms twang forward.

    A moment of panic as I imagine everything going terribly wrong with the first of my two shots, but the bolt hits true, causing the illusionary message to inform me it was worth 1,500 points before the division.

    ¡°Holy shit, how¡¯d you do that?¡± the squire asks, slowing his shooting foolishly.Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Focus on your own score.¡± I snap as I pull out the magic pulley and attach it to the already retracting string.

    He does as I suggest, though I notice he changes his target from the stationary one to one up which is moving at a slow walk. Foolish as he misses nearly every shot. I¡¯m guessing he doesn¡¯t want to be shown up by a mage in his specialty field, which makes me think even less of him.

    Three minutes of intense winching later the crossbow is ready to shoot, which I do so and net another 1,500 points. Not having enough time left to reload I casually sit cross legged with the crossbow set next to me and wait for the test to end.

    ¡°You¡¯re just giving up?¡± the squire sneers as he shoots.

    I shrug. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it giving up. I achieved what I wanted, and I know I can¡¯t reload it in time. So, there¡¯s little point in trying.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you know you won¡¯t succeed. It¡¯s still the path of a knight to give it your all.¡±

    I sigh. ¡°What is it with aspiring knights and me having to remind them that I¡¯m a mage. You did see me cast the spell, right?¡±

    ¡°Knight or mage, you carry a knightly weapon, so you should act like one.¡±

    I laugh. ¡°This is a commoner¡¯s weapon made to kill knights in the cheapest way possible. I can¡¯t imagine a less knightly weapon.¡± He seems about to respond so I cut him off. ¡°Shut up and shoot before I get accused of interfering with your score.¡±

    He complies and looses several dozen more arrows before the time is up. When it is, it¡¯s revealed that only 14% hit his target, which he moved to number three after the second exchange. Even still, he had a half dozen arrows in the air at any given time, even when he distracted himself, and 14% of that many shots is still 28 total hits. At this distance that translates to a very impressive 7,660 points before division and subtractions (his bow is powerful enough to give him -100). Which makes his final score for the round 1,010.4.

    My own score of 6,000 is reduced to 700 after everything. Since, while I don¡¯t get any penalty for my spell in this test, the extreme power and self cocking nature of the crossbow results in the same negative 200 points in addition to the default of negative 300.

    The squire glowers over me as I go over the scores, still sitting. ¡°This was a knightly test. You made a mockery of it, mage or no. If you shot a third time you might have gotten the high score for the year. Instead, you just sat there, content at your lesser victory while others gave it their all.¡±

    I look at him unflinching, unintimidated by the fact he could kill me with his bare hands with nothing I could do about it at this distance. ¡°If I shot a third time, certainly. But I¡¯ve tried too many times to delude myself into thinking I could.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t try here, with the weight of victory pushing you on. There¡¯s strength in desperation, but you didn¡¯t even try to harness it.¡±

    I stand up suddenly to not be looked down on by the towering brute, though my head barely makes it past his waist. Surprisingly he steps back defensively, with a slight flush¨C my expression must be grimmer than I thought. ¡°And what do you know about desperation? Sure, giving in to it can grant strength, sometimes, but it can just as easily cause weakness. Push on no matter what? Striving is inherently virtuous regardless of outcome? Don¡¯t make me laugh. Now, I didn¡¯t take this test to be lectured by a baby knight. So, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have a pair of magic bolts to retrieve.¡±

    I turn sharply and climb back down the tower. Awkwardly he goes down at the same time. I mean, of course he does, he has to get down too. It¡¯s tempting to just jump down to get away from him, since I¡¯m wearing my magic cloak and boots, but that would be rude. Not that I care about his feelings, but such a breach of etiquette would be suspicious.

    When we do get down, I make to move off immediately, but he calls after me, ¡°Wait!¡± causing me to snap towards him.

    ¡°You¡­¡± he starts but stops.

    ¡°I¡¯m very busy,¡± I say, half turning.

    ¡°You spoke with surprising passion. I often say hurtful things that I don¡¯t understand. So, it¡¯s safer to assume I¡¯m in the wrong. I¡¯m sorry if my words caused you pain.¡±

    ¡°¡­They didn¡¯t. You were just being annoying.¡± Is that a lie? Did being talked down to by an imperial noble about not making enough of an effort, not wanting victory enough, anger me? Maybe a little. After all, there was no amount of wanting victory that would have saved Caethlon.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry then. My twin sister calls me annoying too. She¡¯s a mage like you. I suspect the two of you might get along. By way of apology, you may say that if you meet her. My name is Erik Hanhal, and she is Erika¡±

    ¡°I fail to see how an introduction to your sister is a good apology for your actions, but as the offense was slight, I will accept the intent. Now, pleased to meet you Erik Hanhal, my name is Malichi Monhal, and I really must be going.¡±

    I leave, but he follows along. It seems that once again I neglected to account for him going in the same direction. Of course he is. After all, any arrow that can survive a bow like his is bound to be expensive enough to retrieve. Though I was hoping that with the quantity of arrows he shot he went with an option that would survive the initial acceleration, but not the impact.

    He is so awkwardly silent as we rush to the retrieval area where everyone else is. We only have ten more minutes to grab our ammo before the next group arrives and start shooting at where we¡¯re at. Not everyone bothers to retrieve their shots, but about a quarter of our group is still looking for their arrows when we arrive.

    I quickly divine my bolts, which the illusion system that creates the targets causes to glow green when I pick them up to confirm they are mine.

    Erik looks lost as he searches for his arrows among all the others pincushioning the ground behind the targets. He has about a half dozen, but that¡¯s only a small fraction of those he shot. There will be a chance to retrieve them again at the end of the exam, but we were warned that more get permanently lost if you wait that long, and besides he might need them for the group fights.

    ¡°Hand one over.¡± I say, which he does without question, causing the arrows to change their glow from green to red. I do a quick divination with the pendulum which directs me to the closest. ¡°Look in that area.¡± I point behind me so I won¡¯t have to deal with him while looking.

    When the time is up, he¡¯s found five more of his arrows, and I¡¯ve found three dozen. It¡¯s only about a quarter of those he shot, but it should suffice for the group fights at least.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± he says as I hand him the bundle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± I glower. ¡°It was just annoying how ineffective you were being.¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you have a nexus disk?¡± He pulls out a yellow hexagon from a pocket, breaking off a piece and offering it to me.

    I sigh, seeing no reason to refuse the exchange and so break off a piece of my own.

    ¡°I have an extra piece of my sister¡¯s disk too; would you like it?¡±

    ¡°¡­I think she would probably be annoyed by that; don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah maybe, now that you say it. You two really do think alike.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see how you could infer that from what I¡¯ve said. Most people would be annoyed if their nexus pieces were given to strangers.¡±

    ¡°Really? I wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    I examine him for signs of deception but find none. How strange it is to meet someone even more inept at social rules than me. At least I have an excuse, what¡¯s his for being so¡­ direct? There is probably a better word, but finding it would require thinking about him too long. ¡°Just¡­ keep it in mind, ok?¡± I say, walking away before he can say anything else annoying.

    Contrary to his beliefs, I don¡¯t expect his sister and I would get along. After all, if the brother is that annoying there¡¯s no reason to expect the sister to be better. In fact, I¡¯ll do whatever I can to avoid ever meeting Erika Hanhal.

 Chapter 44: A simple game

    ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡± says Erika Hanhal, hands on her hips.

    I sigh at my luck. The magic demonstrations went smoothly and consisted of me going into a room with a panel of examiners and showing them my spells and divinations. Very simple, almost boring. The latter was a bit extensive since I had to set up my full array, but it was satisfying to display my efforts. But now it¡¯s the next day at the first competitive divination test which I¡¯m much more anxious about. Naturally my first opponent is the sister who I wanted to avoid of the brother who I found so annoying.

    ¡°Your brother is annoying,¡± I say, deciding on bluntness.

    ¡°I know. Why do you?¡±

    ¡°We were in the same archery test. He mentioned you. You¡¯re shorter than I expected.¡± She¡¯s only a head taller than me.

    ¡°Thanks for reminding me. Why was a mage taking a squire¡¯s test?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not exclusive, and I have a spell for it.¡±

    ¡°Sounds brutish.¡±

    ¡°Very.¡± I roll my eyes dryly. ¡°Do you not know any combat spells?¡±

    ¡°None. Why would I want any? Leave the barbarity to the knights. Mages should be above such things.¡±

    ¡°¡­The Empress is known for having powerful combat magic. Are you criticizing her?¡±

    She doesn¡¯t even flinch at the suggestion that her words could be construed as treasonous, rolling her eyes as if saying it was a clumsy move. ¡°She may know combat spells, but she hasn¡¯t used them in battle in thirty years. Her magic¡¯s main contribution to her empire comes from her other spells, and divinations. Besides, you haven¡¯t proven that she wanted to learn combat spells instead of being forced to by the constant threat of assassination. A burden we her loyal subjects do not share.¡±

    ¡°How clumsy of me to forget her burdens.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, one might almost suspect your loyalty.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s my provincialism at fault. We don¡¯t hear much of our beloved sovereign¡¯s troubles so far west.¡±

    ¡°West? You aren¡¯t from Caethlon are you? There was a distasteful noble integrating from there in one of my tests. Well, I say integrating, what I mean is hiding from the rebels while pretending to be here for the exam. You have a similar accent, and I¡¯m beginning to think a similar personality.¡±

    ¡°Near Caethlon, on the border. We kept guard against the barbarians for a hundred years, but I¡¯m afraid the empire¡¯s success means we¡¯re no longer relevant.¡±

    ¡°You sound bitter of our success. Be wary, suspicions linger.¡±

    I¡¯d be more worried she¡¯s serious if it weren¡¯t for the slight upturning of her lips hinting at the smile she¡¯s trying to hide. No doubt she¡¯s not used to being around people with as heightened senses as me or she would hide her teasing better.

    ¡°Oh, you shouldn¡¯t linger your thoughts on me. I¡¯m just a poor noble from the outskirts. But no worries. I¡¯m sure our irrelevance will be remedied shortly. After all, I''m confident in becoming very relevant soon.¡±

    ¡°How boringly confident.¡±

    ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you too? Shouldn¡¯t I at least match my opponent in that regard?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s annoying for a provincial to think he understands things on the same level as me.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± I give a toothy smile, ¡°let¡¯s see how long I can keep the annoyance up then.¡±

    The starting whistle blows before she can respond causing us both to stiffen and focus on the game.

    ¡°Four.¡± She rolls on the die.

    ¡°Five.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you go first. What occulter?¡±

    ¡°Cards.¡± I say, going with the simplest, most recommended choice for the first round.

    ¡°How boring.¡±

    ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°Seven.¡±

    ¡°A prime? How original.¡±

    ¡°Says the one who picked cards.¡±

    We each retrieve the specially made cards from the boxes of provided objects. On the back are simple tessellations ¨C mine dominantly hexagons¨Chers triangles. The fronts are all blank save one with a red circle. We show each other the cards, counting them and proving that there is a red circle among them, then erect the partition on the playing table to block sight of each other.

    The objective of the game is to divine the location of the hidden object¨C in this case the card with the red circle¨C before your opponent does. Play is divided into two phases. The first in which the partition is up and both players arrange their occulting objects to conceal the objective from their opponent¡¯s divinations. Any number of your own divinations may be performed at this time to block theirs. The most common first defensive divination of course being, ¡®In this arrangement, where will my opponent guess first?¡¯ though more questions are advised.

    Once both sides have made their desired divinations, the partition is removed and both players take turns guessing which occulter their opponent¡¯s hidden object is under and are allowed to perform one divination before each guess. The one who guesses correctly first wins the round, and then it starts over until one side has won five rounds and two more than their opponent.

    Alan calls it a pseudo intellectual guessing game, since it¡¯s impossible for an onlooker to know if a guess was smart or just random. Though of course he would be biased against it since knights are limited in what divinations they can perform, and so tend to fare poorly in these types of contests. At the very least I quickly got to the point where I beat him in every practice game¡­ We stopped after that. He said playing more against him would teach me bad habits, while I just got bored.

    I can already tell from my preliminary divinations that this opponent will be much more fun¨C her divinations more potent. I go through a half dozen arrangements that my rod tells me will quickly get seen through until I find one that seems to work¨C three clusters, two of two, one of three, taking up about half my allotted space in a triangle pattern. I make a bit of a gambit with the three cluster by stacking two of the cards on top of each other ¨C one orientated horizontally, the other diagonal (left end up). It''s risky because the rules say she can flip both cards over in one guess, but it can also help confuse her divinations.

    The three cluster makes up the top part of the triangle, with the third card being orientated vertically below the stack (with farther away being up). The cards in the other clusters are side by side. The left one (my perspective) in each is also orientated vertically while the other in the right cluster is diagonal left up, and the last card (left cluster, right card), being the one with the red circle, is orientated horizontally.

    <table style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 27.8045%" border="1">

    <tbody>

    <tr>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%">

    DLU/H

    </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%">V</td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%">V</td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%">H(O)</td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%">V</td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%">DLU</td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 14.3918%"> </td>

    </tr>

    </tbody>

    </table>

    The reason for the complexity of arrangement is to take advantage of what is called ¡®the transitive property of properties¡¯ in magic. If we just placed them all in a neat line, then the opponent could just divine ¡°is it on the left half¡± and quickly eliminate all the cards in a few guesses¨C often getting it in one. But arranged like this, asking the same question could result in false positives depending on the relative strength of the divinations.

    Being satisfied with my arrangement, and sensing that more defensive divinations might cause distortions, I ring my bell to let her know I¡¯m done and put on the thin veil provided to hide facial reactions.

    A few seconds later she rings her own bell, and we take down the partition to reveal our arrangements. I¡¯m immediately excited by what I see. A skewed cross: each point equidistant at right angles from the centre except for the top (her perspective) which is about 10 degrees to the right. Like me she stacked two cards together in the centre, though orientated them on opposite diagonals. The seventh card isn¡¯t part of the formation but is far away, up and to the left, from the rest of the cards, orientated diagonally and perpendicular to the centre.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Each point of the cross is a different one of the four orientations (there¡¯s little point in being fiddly with the angles as that can be ignored, or even used against you. Likewise, while some card sets have more complicated patterns on the back which gives them an effective top and bottom to double the orientations, the academy has gone with simplicity.) with the top point being diagonal left up, bottom point diagonal right up, left vertical and right horizontal.

    <table style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 27.1635%" border="1">

    <tbody>

    <tr>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%">DRU</td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 9.84191%"> </td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 9.84191%"> </td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 9.84191%"> </td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%">DLU</td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 9.84191%"> </td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 9.84191%"> </td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 9.84191%"> </td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%">V</td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%">DRU/DLU</td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 9.84191%">H</td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 9.84191%"> </td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 9.84191%"> </td>

    </tr>

    <tr>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%">DRU</td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 10.0116%"> </td>

    <td style="width: 9.84191%"> </td>

    </tr>

    </tbody>

    </table>

    ¡°An interesting pattern.¡± I comment as I think about which question I should ask first.

    ¡°Thanks, I designed it myself. Yours is, um, pretty standard, but has some interesting implementations.¡±

    The tone is completely different from our verbal sparring as our focus is bent towards each other¡¯s pattern. We don¡¯t need to get on top with words anymore, so we can afford to compliment each other¡¯s strategies.

    Having rolled high, it¡¯s my guess first, so I turn the sand timer. It¡¯s a difficult formation, and the stack in the centre is causing all sorts of problems. For instance, if I ask if the circle is diagonal, and it¡¯s not, then the divination might still be positive because the circle would be in a strong line with the diagonal stack. So, part of me wants to just eliminate the stack with the first guess (it¡¯s up to the guesser whether to remove or leave in the card they turned over, which will affect future divinations). Then it should be safe to ask if it¡¯s diagonal. If it¡¯s not then I can turn over either horizontal or vertical on the second, and then the other to win on turn three at the latest.

    But assume it¡¯s diagonal, what then? Turn over the bottom point which matches the outlier and then divine the isolated remaining two? It shouldn¡¯t be more than three turns either way, which is good, but can I do better? She might find a way of guessing mine in two, in which case I¡¯ll be hard pressed to catch back up. I can already tell her divination method is about as strong as mine, so losing a round where I have the advantage of going first will likely mean losing the whole match.

    The skewed cross point feels like the key, but I can¡¯t figure it out. It¡¯s not in a strong line, though it is still associated with the middle and the horizontal one it¡¯s leaning towards on the right. What¡¯s the point of it? It reduces transitivity, which also isolates the two it¡¯s associated with. So maybe she¡¯s trying to stop me from riding a transitive chain towards the circle¡­ No, I see, she doesn¡¯t want me to divine the whole line of diagonals at once, which would otherwise let me get it in two. But I don¡¯t see a way to use it to my advantage.

    So, I¡¯ll go with the centre removal strategy. The only question is how to use my first divination. I can¡¯t think of anything to ask that isn¡¯t negated by the centre stack. If it¡¯s in the cross and I ask, the strong association with the diagonals and the outlier might cause a false positive (same if I ask if it¡¯s not).

    The timer is almost out so I go with the only move I can see. I hold the silver rod between the vertical card on the left point and the outlier and chant seeking the red circle. The rod flashes cold and I know it¡¯s neither of them. I sigh in relief. That was risky ¨C a false positive would have cost me at least a turn.

    ¡°Clever,¡± she says, ¡°you used the outlier to break the strong line. What¡¯s your turn?¡±

    ¡°The stack. Remove it.¡±

    ¡°How direct.¡± She turns the stack over one at a time, revealing blank fronts, then puts them back in the box. ¡°My turn.¡±

    She goes over to my side and places a top in the centre of my formation and spins it. It veers to the right to the two group that does not hold the circle.

    ¡°Hm, very irritating,¡± she says, ¡°you built a double chain so that no matter where I go it could be someplace else. Maybe I can do what you did and break the binding stack, but that would take too long since I think you¡¯re homing in. So, I think I¡¯ll just assume your rod can counter my top and go as far away as possible¨C left cluster vertical please.¡±

    It¡¯s an effort not to sigh in relief as I turn over the card next to the circle. ¡°Too bad, it was an interesting approach,¡± I say, genuinely. Alan doesn¡¯t play like this. He only uses strategies that result in the fewest maximum number of turns. But she saw that wouldn¡¯t work, so went with a method to maximize the probability of getting it as quickly as possible. I feel like my skill has grown rapidly just by watching her.

    It¡¯s my turn, and I must find the circle now; I have to assume that she¡¯ll guess the circle next turn. It makes too much sense not too. She already assumed her divination was fully countered pre-emptively, and would want to fully remove the left cluster any way. So, what can I do?

    It¡¯s down to three possible cards, the top and bottom, and the right. I can divine any two cards at once with a line divination, but if the circle is one of them then I won¡¯t know which. I can¡¯t think of anything to guarantee getting it, so I¡¯ll have to find some way of increasing the odds if logical necessity is failing me. The skewed point. She didn¡¯t want me to divine all the diagonals at once, but if the circle was a diagonal she wouldn¡¯t care since that wouldn¡¯t eliminate anything. So, since she defended against it, I can only assume that it¡¯s not a diagonal. I¡¯ve already eliminated the left point, leaving only the right.

    It could be a bluff, so I divine the other two to make sure¨C resigning myself to a 50/50 if they¡¯re positive. The rod goes cold, and I immediately ask her to turn the right point.

    ¡°Well played,¡± she says, revealing the circle. ¡°I was confident in that formation. Oh well. Was yours the other one in that group?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, turning it over. ¡°You were unlucky. Your reasoning was impressive.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but no worries, now it¡¯s my turn to go first.¡±

    The friendly respect for each other¡¯s strategies strains as the rounds go on. We alternate wins, guessing each other¡¯s object in no more than three turns each time. We go through the full range of occulters: decorated bowls, seashells, pendants hanging three dimensionally and others.

    We¡¯re evenly matched and go on like this until the eighth round¨C I have four, she has three. It¡¯s her turn to guess first, and so gets the pick of the occulter.

    ¡°Seashells.¡± She chooses, causing me to sigh. It¡¯s definitely the occulter she seems to favour, having added complexity over cards by each shell being different either in size or type, while still being two dimensional to not hinder her top. ¡°How many?¡±

    I consider. We¡¯re in a pattern that neither seems capable of breaking¨C the one who goes first wins. I¡¯ll need to try something else if I want to break through before the game draws at ten each. ¡°Two.¡± I go with the minimum allowed choice.

    ¡°Two?¡± she asks, confused. ¡°Are you just trying to get my win over with?¡±

    ¡°Something like that,¡± I say coyly.

    ¡°Not very sporting, but all right, I admit, I¡¯m excited¨C I¡¯ve never guessed it in one before.¡±

    I shrug as I erect the partition, then arrange the shell to take up half the space allotted and take out the crystal pendulum. I place the shiny stone under the left one then ask the pendulum which one her divination will point towards. It points right to the empty shell, so I ring the bell saying I¡¯m done.

    The partition is removed, and Erika spins her top, which goes to the left shell, so, not trusting it, she picks the right.

    ¡°What!?¡± she exclaims as I reveal an empty shell¨C a bit too loudly getting us looks from the other contestants in the hall.

    ¡°My turn.¡± I pull out the crystal pendulum, causing her to tense visibly despite the veil. The pendulum struggles to point towards one, so I select the other. She tears the veil off to glare at me as she turns it over to reveal the shiny stone.

    She¡¯s silent as we report my win, acknowledging it only with a terse nod. I go to the waiting area to rest before the next round, but she awkwardly, as seems to be a habit with her family, goes to the same room. We wait there several minutes before she speaks.

    ¡°That was a mean trick.¡±

    ¡°What trick?¡±

    She glares, causing me to shrug apologetically. She sighs. ¡°I suppose I should have realized what you were doing. But waiting until the end to reveal you had another method wasn¡¯t sporting.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t against the rules, no?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s just annoying. To think you would use a weaker method so I would assume my divination was countered when it wasn¡¯t. Infuriating.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that clever. It¡¯s common to vary the strength of your divination in the field so your enemy doesn¡¯t know what to expect.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t clever, why were you so sure it would work?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t, I just had nothing to lose. You figuring it out wouldn¡¯t have cost me anything since I would have lost the round even if I didn¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still annoying for doing it.¡±

    I shrug. ¡°It was just bad luck I went first. Since otherwise you would have returned the favour, and the game would have turned into a brutal guessing match. You probably would have won then.¡±

    ¡°Which makes it more annoying, not less.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, if it helps I only came up with it from watching your methods.¡±

    ¡°¡­A little.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Next round posting up!¡± A man shouts into the room, and we all scramble to see who our new opponents are.

 Chapter 45: Fame, of sorts

    The rest of the hidden object games before lunch aren¡¯t as interesting. My second opponent has a weaker divination method involving burning paper and examining the ashes, and so I home in quickly each time. It¡¯s a bit annoying since he realizes his disadvantage and so uses delaying tactics¨C selecting the most complicated occulters or always choosing the maximum number to give himself more chances to guess my object by blind chance. The tactic works, once, giving the final score of 5-1.

    The opposite happens in the third game against a girl who uses an overly complicated interlocking wheels contraption to overwhelm me. My only advantage is that it¡¯s too big to conceal, letting me realize it lacks physical precision, so being fiddly with my occulter placement can confuse it. Well, not it, but the operator. Still, I only manage 2-5.

    I feel drained after my first loss. Like I shouldn¡¯t have even bothered after I knew how badly outmatched I was. Sure, the loser gets five points per round won, up to 15 points, but that¡¯s hardly anything. I¡¯ve already gotten positive points for this test from my two wins, and if I lose the next game, it¡¯s not like the ten points will make that much of a difference, and the fatigue might cost me more in the long term¨C especially due to how tedious her overly complicated contraption was to wait on.

    ¡°You can¡¯t think like that,¡± Alan says at lunch (which we have as a picnic) after I explain why I look so tired. ¡°You can¡¯t know you won¡¯t win until you try.¡±

    I give him an exasperated look. ¡°Trust me Alan, I¡¯m a bit of an expert on losing battles¨C when they¡¯re worth fighting anyways, and when it¡¯s better not to bother.¡±

    His face pinches and leans in to whisper with a serious tone. ¡°You can¡¯t view everything through those experiences Malch.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s kinda hard not to.¡±

    A few tense moments pass before he forces a cheerful smile. I can tell it¡¯s forced by the slightest strain of a jaw muscle. I know he can do a better job of hiding it, but he¡¯s gotten sloppy from interacting with too many people with ordinary perception ¨C too many easy lovers.

    He notices I notice and relaxes the muscle.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m certain your next opponents won¡¯t be as tedious. I bet the device was custom designed. Very impressive if they did it themselves. There can¡¯t be too many who can do that, especially your age, and you still managed to win a few rounds, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have an easier time now that you¡¯re in the lower bracket.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I say, not feeling it.

    Though admittedly he¡¯s right. My fourth opponent is easily bulled over. My fifth is a little better, but still worse than Erika, allowing me to pull off a win despite going second without even pulling ¡®a mean trick¡¯ to do it.

    My sixth match is another grueling one, as it was a bad match for the trick, but I manage to pull ahead and win 7-5.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to make it this far.¡± I say in a daze to Alan as we head home, the last match of the day having ended after sunset.

    ¡°What do you mean? You allotted time in the schedule for the second day.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I guess I wouldn¡¯t have minded watching the finals regardless, and the only other major game takes a whole day anyways.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying it then?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah, I think so. I mean, I guess it¡¯s fun to use my experiences for something so low stakes for once. I still feel the pressure to win, but my life and others don¡¯t depend on getting it right.¡±

    ¡°Were you the only diviner in your cell?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Gebal never learned. I kept on telling him to, since if I had died then the cell wouldn¡¯t have lasted long, but he just focused on his physical abilities¡­ It was like dashing himself against a wall, desperate to become a knight. He was probably comparing himself to his sister.¡±

    ¡°Sister?¡±

    ¡°Tanyth.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know she had a brother.¡±

    I shrug. ¡°He wasn¡¯t as famous, but he led the cell well. He kept us safe¡­ except when he didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t talk about the cell much.¡±

    I shrug. ¡°It¡¯s seldom safe.¡±

    ¡°Do you miss them?¡±

    ¡°¡­Not really¡­ Gebal, sometimes. The others tended to die too quickly to really grow attached to. Except for the old fighters, but I never really cared for them. They always had their particular view on things, and derided those who didn¡¯t see things their way. It would often affect morale, but they had enough clout that Gebal was limited in how he could reprimand them. There was one in particular that seemed resentful of Gebal being the leader and would try to undermine his authority.¡±

    ¡°How did they feel about you?¡±

    ¡°¡­They were gleeful.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°The sacrifices. They would push Gebal to take risks to get more for me, almost as much as I did. That always seemed odd to me. They seemed to gain some pleasure from me sacrificing the enemy, but I can¡¯t imagine how, since I was the only one who benefited from it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see.¡± His jaw muscle tenses slightly before he notices it.

    The next day¡¯s matches are in a different building, one with more room for spectators as my victories have put me into the top 30 diviners applying to the academy. The playing area actually smaller, though better lit as it is just a central floor, surrounded by raised seating with a roof propped up by columns. My understanding is that it¡¯s used to conduct semi-public major divinations, and the columns are arranged to aid in a specific method.

    ¡°You¡¯re that guy who came up with that annoying tactic, aren¡¯t you?¡± My eighth opponent, a mid-height semi-muscular boy by the name of Denton Brinhal, points accusingly at me as I approach the table.¡±

    ¡°You''ll have to be more specific.¡±

    ¡°You know, the trick where you only select two occulters, and the opponent assumes they¡¯ve been countered when they haven¡¯t. I¡¯ve had three people try it against me in the past five rounds, and one of them, Erika Hanhal, said you came up with it against her.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that one. Yes, that was me.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t fall for it, you know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tempted to try now, since I¡¯ve only done it once. But it¡¯s only effective in certain circumstances, so it¡¯s odd that it¡¯s becoming a default¡­ How did Erika do?¡±

    ¡°Well. I got ahead in the fifth round, so she tried your trick out of desperation¡­ It was distasteful. She was skilled, but once she played the trick it reduced the game to brute guesswork. No complex patterns, just ¡®did they use something that can counter me, or not.¡¯ It defeats the point of the game.¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    I shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t see it that way. For it to work you have to establish so many variables first. How strong is their divination? How will they guess in this situation? So many others. If you do it right, then little guessing is involved.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, maybe, but one of my matches tried it every single time they could.¡±

    ¡°Did they win?¡±

    ¡°Well, no.¡±

    ¡°Then my point stands. Once people get over the novelty, it¡¯ll only be done sparingly.¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°You underestimate the staying power of something that lets you win without thinking.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± The whistle blows and we get down to the game.

    His divination method is only a little bit more powerful than mine, but it¡¯s enough to overtake me. I lose 4-6. I considered using my ¡®trick¡¯, since the details seem ideal, but it would just annoy him unnecessarily, since he had so much practice against it.

    ¡°Good game.¡± He extends his hand which I shake, my grip less firm than his. ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled. It¡¯s a shame you resorted to trickery in the past, but I see you got here by understanding the basics too.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ well, I guess I regret it too. If only because I could have used it against you if you didn¡¯t already expect it.¡±

    His eyes narrow. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can understand you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a shame. Non-understandings should be saved for more serious subjects than a training game.¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°The game might not be important, but our attitude towards it is. It reflects our attitude towards life.¡±

    I sigh. ¡°I think that¡¯s enough. Beating me doesn¡¯t allow you to lecture me.¡±

    I quickly walk off to record my loss, quickly outpacing him with a divinely coordinated brisk walk. He only catches up when the recorder is ready to ask him to acknowledge his win, and then I¡¯m off again before he can follow.

    My chest and shoulders are tight, with my legs weak. It¡¯s disappointing to be eliminated after coming so far. I didn¡¯t realize until now that I was starting to hope I¡¯d go all the way to the finals. I find Alan sitting with the audience and receive a reassuring smile.

    ¡°Too bad you¡¯re out. But hey, you did great. You¡¯re what? Top twenty? Out of every 14-year-old in the empire? Don¡¯t look so glum.¡± He gives me a comforting pat on the back.

    Warmth flows from the contact and my chest and shoulder relaxes, though my legs still feel weak. ¡°¡­Thanks.¡± I barely whisper, though I know he hears me.

    It¡¯s a slightly inaccurate comfort. I doubt more than half of the eligible mages could have made it to the exam. So really, it¡¯s more like top 40 or 50.

    ¡°Oh, there you are! I was looking for you!¡± An oddly cheerful voice calls out from behind.

    ¡°I got a lecture because of you,¡± I say, turning to face an Erika who seems much more energetic than when I last saw her. ¡°It was even more annoying than the one your brother gave me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m certain whatever it was had more to do with you than me.¡± She sits beside me without waiting for an invitation as would be proper.

    ¡°Incorrect. It has precisely one thing more to do with you than me, since it was about something we apparently both did, but that you decided to inform on me about.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh, your trick? Oh, that¡¯s hilarious. Did you get matched up with that tall, short haired, oddly muscular for a mage serious guy?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about Denton Brinhal, then yes. Though I would only say he¡¯s tall compared to us. He¡¯s at least a head shorter than your brother.¡±

    ¡°Did you win?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Even better!¡± She laughs with a toothy smile.

    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you supposed to be consoling me or something?¡±

    ¡°Why should I? You beat me in an annoying way. So, you losing to the same person as me makes me feel better. Especially since he was annoying. He gave me a lecture too. Was yours also about respecting the integrity of the game?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. So uptight. He talked like a fucking knight.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Alan shouts, indignant.

    ¡°Present company excluded Alan. Besides, I thought you forsook the knight¡¯s path, and only care about art.¡±

    ¡°Well yes, but you can still be tactful,¡± Alan says with a put-on grump.

    ¡°Alan? Art? Alan Linhal!? You didn¡¯t tell me you knew a celebrity!¡± Erika eagerly twists to get a better look at him. ¡°I thought he looked familiarly handsome.¡±

    I sigh. ¡°Oh, right. Introductions, sorry. I¡¯m pleased to introduce Alan Linhal, my cousin who''s hosting my stay here. Alan, I¡¯m pleased to introduce Erika Hanhal, the girl I beat in round one.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to make it part of my identity.¡± She pouts briefly, then focuses on Alan. ¡°My brother dragged me to see one of your duels. It was hilarious. You made a complete fool of the other knight. Erik was so mad when you won, lost him money, which made it even funnier.¡±

    ¡°I thought you said such things were brutish?¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh, they are,¡± she explains, ¡°but his style turned the brutality into artistry.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m always glad to meet one of my fans. You aren¡¯t too disappointed that I¡¯ve been away, I hope.¡± Alan smiles, sincerely without the need of his heightened control.

    ¡°Oh of course not. You elevated them with your presence, but it was obvious they were plotting to bring you down to their level. It¡¯s good that you got out of that scene when you did, before something distasteful happened. I¡¯m much more excited about your new art. There was one piece I saw in Madam Primhal¡¯s parlour that I thought was particularly moving. Tacyn¡¯s victory over Anar. I particularly liked the use of light and shadows to convey emotions. The tranquil silence of Tacyn¡¯s light contrasted with the roiling darkness of Anar¨C despair mixed with longing. And the brushwork, so precise. Truly that is the proper use of a knight¡¯s powers.¡±

    ¡°You never mentioned that painting.¡± I glance at Alan.

    ¡°Oh, are you interested? It¡¯s just something I painted a few years back. I can get you an invitation to see it if you like.¡± He¡¯s so oddly coy. I would have thought he¡¯d be excited by the thought I was interested in his art, given his pushing me to look at every painting he owns. ¡°But more importantly Malachi, is why you never mentioned you had a friend with such good taste.¡± He smiles at her in his annoyingly charming way.

    ¡°Ah, be careful Erika.¡± I raise my finger in mock warning. ¡°This is how it starts. He pays you a complement with that irritating smile, and the next thing you know you¡¯re in bed with him, and week later he¡¯s grown bored with you, and you¡¯re cast into ¡®Anar¡¯s darkness¡¯, if you would, perpetually longing for the brief moments of light you once had. For you see, his light is not tranquil like Tacyn¡¯s, but harsh and cruel like Vanocaur¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t jest about divine matters,¡± Erika chides. ¡°Besides, your warning is unneeded. I¡¯m well aware of his string of lovers. I have a friend who delights in keeping track of them in the gossip tracts. She¡¯ll be so jealous I met you.¡± She directs the last comment to Alan.

    ¡°Well then you must forgive my cousin Malichi¡¯s rudeness of not inviting both of you over yet. I do try to teach him better, but his provincialism is so hard to overcome.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize invitations were supposed to be prescient,¡± I say, grimacing.

    ¡°Why, you¡¯re one of the best diviners of your year aren¡¯t you? Divine the need.¡± He¡¯s so irritating.

    I sigh, heavily, before turning to Erika. ¡°Erika, would you, and your obviously insane friend, care to visit us at Alan¡¯s townhouse? We¡¯d be delighted to have you¡­no wait, host you. After the exam, of course.¡±

    ¡°Why I¡¯m certain my friend would love to visit, as would I. Thank you. I¡¯ll send someone to inform you when she accepts. It should be before admittance is announced of course. It would be awkward if one of us didn¡¯t get in while the others did, due to some social mishap or another.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is your friend particularly inept at such things?¡±

    She smiles, giving me a pointed look. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re right: I should bring my brother to keep you company. I¡¯m certain he¡¯d love to talk to you about shooting things or whatever while we discuss culture.¡±

    My teeth grate under Alan¡¯s watchful gaze. ¡°¡­I¡¯d be delighted.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. I¡¯ll go tell them the good news.¡± She gets up and excitedly walks away.

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t realize you had so many teenage admirers.¡± I say after she¡¯s gone.

    ¡°Why of course. Men and women of all ages find me irresistible. Don¡¯t worry though, despite the rumours I¡¯m not in the habit of bedding youths. But aren¡¯t you surly today. I hope you weren¡¯t so rude because you lost. I told you, you did very well and should be proud. I guess I¡¯ll just have to devote more time to your etiquette lessons.¡±

    I seethe, comically. ¡°¡­Why did you never mention the painting?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still on that?... I guess I thought it would be a bit heavy handed. After all, literalism wasn¡¯t my goal when I painted it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Did you make Anar look hot?¡±

    ¡°What?! No, of course not. Don¡¯t be so heretical.¡±

    ¡°You did, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Maybe a little. It was during one of my edgier phases.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to see it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh, good. To be honest, getting you the invitation would have been difficult. I¡¯m not on speaking terms with Madam Primhal anymore after that incident with her son.¡±

    ¡°Yet she still displays your painting?¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s ¡®not on speaking terms¡¯, and then there¡¯s ¡®not on speaking terms.¡¯¡± He speaks with such disturbing emphasis.

    ¡°Spare me the details, please.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I would never reveal the secrets of those in my confidence.¡±

    I sigh, diverting my attention to the next round which has just come into view. It¡¯s interesting at first to see the methods of the top contestants, but then¡­ ¡°You¡¯re right, this is boring to watch. No wonder the seats are nearly empty. You can¡¯t tell what¡¯s going on even if you¡¯re an expert. How did you manage to sit through my games?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I always have ways to entertain myself¡­ Want to grab an early lunch?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yeah, I think I¡¯d like that.¡±

 Chapter 46: Satisfaction of lesser desires

    I wince as a branch cuts my face, but ignore the pain, panting desperately for air to fuel my sprint through the woods. My posture is awkward and slowing me down as I keep the silver rod extended in front of me. Suddenly the rod goes from seeming red hot to ice cold and I stop in my tracks realizing I¡¯ve passed my target.

    I frantically look around, narrowing it down using the rod segments. There¡­Stupid squire bias. Why do they keep on putting them up in trees?

    I use my magic boots and cloak to leap up as far as I can, then climb the rest of the way until I reach the silver disk which vanishes upon touching with a ring of a small bell.

    I give myself a few seconds to catch my breath after jumping back down¨C relying on the cloak to keep me safe¨C before chanting on the silver rod and looking for the next target. It takes about ten seconds to find, and I waste no time in running after it.

    I stop when the rod suddenly goes cold. Odd. I shouldn¡¯t have passed it yet.

    A distant thump causes me to instinctively creep up to find the source. Hiding from behind a tree I spy a squire chanting a divination as her very long braid of hair suddenly flaps seemingly in a wind not present, in a direction she immediately runs towards.

    Shit. She must have gotten to my target first. How annoying. I was assuming the other competitors hadn¡¯t made it this far yet and so I didn¡¯t need to waste time in accounting for them, but I was clearly mistaken.

    Not dwelling on my mistakes, I chant my divination again. The rod flashes hot in her direction until I chant some more to add a criterion to account for the disk still being there when I arrive.

    The rod vibrates as it struggles against so many competing diviners, and I tighten my grip to keep from dropping it. Eventually it finds equilibrium and flashes hot in a direction about twenty degrees away from the squire.

    I find the target after a dash ¨C thankfully on the ground for once ¨C and begin chanting but am interrupted by the whistle indicating the round¡¯s end. So, I alter the chant to set the target to the starting area and make my way back at a much slower pace.

    When I get back the 64 youths in my group are divided into two groups: those standing casually, and those collapsed on the ground ¨C or rather between squires and mages. I¡¯m in between them; I don¡¯t feel the need to collapse, but I did work up a sweat. Fortunately, I¡¯m wearing self-cleaning clothes.

    As the last of the competitors enter the starting area the entire group begins to glow in different colours. Most, those who passed, glow green, about a quarter, those eliminated, glow red, and a few like me glow unique colours. I get glares from the reds as they move away from the arena, as does the squire who took my target and is presently glowing in a golden hue.

    There were 64 targets to match the 64 contestants. Each one needed to find one disk to move on to the next round. If everyone only took what they needed to pass, then everyone would have. However, each disk is worth 25 points and there will be fewer in the next round. So not only are we incentivised by greed to get as many disks as possible, but fear as well. As letting more competitors stay would have reduced the chances of passing the second time.

    ¡­That thin man with the glasses in the sword tournament: what was his name? I could look it up with the nexus disk, but I know I won¡¯t. He viewed being eliminated then as being eliminated from the whole exam. He was likely right.

    How many of the reds were counting on this test being a positive score in their estimated chances of success? From their glares I would guess all of them. Sure, they¡¯ll only lose a hundred points for being eliminated in the first round, but that¡¯s a hundred points in a test that was scheduled for half a day they could have done other tests in, and if they failed here, they probably need the points. I found five disks, so four more people whose hopes of a better life have been personally dashed by me.

    I don¡¯t even feel satisfied.

    In theory the academy doesn¡¯t have a set number of students it accepts but takes everyone that meets its rigorous standards. So, in a sense my success here might cause some minor harm to the empire in the future by reducing the number of people that would otherwise be talented enough to receive the prestigious education.

    In practice though, everyone knows the academy receives a stipend from the crown per student. Though, as Alan explained it, the size of that stipend depends on the quality of the graduates, so there are competing pressures to accept more and less students. Meaning, their not getting in likely will allow others to.

    So really there¡¯s little harm done. If anything, the opposite. They¡¯re clearly mediocre, so if I had allowed them to progress, and they somehow made it because of that, then they would be taking up the not slots of those likely more talented than them.

    But it¡¯s useless to think about the best way to potentially maybe slightly hurt the empire in the distant future if it comes at the expense of my primary goal. I will continue to get as many disks as possible and eliminate as much of my competition as I can.

    ¡°You did pretty well, little mage. Second place.¡±

    I snap out my thoughts to see the golden glow surrounding the squire who snatched my target.

    ¡°Yeah, thanks, you too.¡± I¡¯m a bit embarrassed, slightly out of fear she saw me watching her since I had no real reason to hide and just did it out of habit.

    ¡°Yes. How many did you get?¡± she says.

    ¡°Five.¡±

    ¡°Pity, just one less than me then.¡±

    ¡°How many did third get?¡± I ask, looking at the squire glowing white.

    ¡°Three,¡± she pauses to consider him. ¡°We were both surprised a mage did better than him. But your luck ends here, I think. Your stamina is wasted. This is a squire''s contest. You¡¯re clearly enhanced, but you¡¯ll run yourself into the ground trying to keep up.¡±Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    I grit my teeth in frustration at being beaten by a squire in a contest of divination. If I was just a little bit faster, I would have been first, and she second. It¡¯s galling, but I school my face.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so cute! Trying to cool your little mage face, with the little control whatever god you bothered deigned to give you. So funny. I see through you little mage.¡± She laughs, and I feel myself losing complete control of my expression.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see who lasts. You may be faster and more resilient, but this is still a divination contest.¡±

    ¡°Only in the barest sense. You just need something to point you along, any more than that is wasted.¡±

    Yes, a contest devised out of pity for the squires¡¯ lesser abilities.

    Gritting my teeth I force myself to adhere to Alan¡¯s lessons. ¡°Forgive me, manners. My name in Malichi Monhal. To whom am I making an acquaintance?¡±

    ¡°Pleasure,¡± she says, pointedly letting me know she noticed my omission. ¡°My name is Clara Talwin.¡±

    ¡°Talwin¡­ Are you from one of the northern allies then?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A little place, not worth mentioning. I came here to get away from a succession dispute ¨Cspecifically for the automatic granting of citizenship to those admitted to the central academy. In many ways a citizen of Artkothia is better off than a noble of my homeland, especially an academy graduate.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Someone who has forsaken their homeland to lick Arkothan boots.

    ¡°Why is your face so full of disgust?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what you mean. There must be confusion from our enhancements conflicting.¡±

    ¡°Certes.¡±

    The ready whistle blows and everyone gets into position to run back into the woods.

    Anger flashes at her arrogance. ¡°I will beat you.¡± I mutter to myself as she walks away.

    Naturally she hears and turns to smile. ¡°Welcome to try! You¡¯ll be even cuter on the ground, gasping for air, little mage.¡±

    I blush and shiver, then the whistle blows.

    The rules state that no physical interference may be performed, so I have to stick with divinations. Despite the ¡®little mage¡¯ talk, she¡¯s not that much bigger than me, meaning she should be much faster due to a squire¡¯s strength. A prediction quickly confirmed through observation as she rushes ahead of me into the woods. So, I can¡¯t just divine the target she¡¯s going for and snatch it first.  I use a more roundabout method.

    The thing about squires, and indeed knights, is that they¡¯re poor diviners. Theoretically they¡¯re no worse than a mage, but they¡¯re limited to mediums tied to their sense of self ¨C i.e. parts of their body. So, besides auto-anthropomancy, which is outlawed, messy and painfully debilitating, what does that leave them? Blood and other fluids, hair, and nail clippings. The latter is surprisingly effective, but not practical on the move. Blood is also pretty good, but has a lopsided potency ¨C good at offence, poor at defence. Some knights will actually cut off their own fingers or other parts and use that, which is very potent, but no squire should have the regeneration to pull that off.

    This leaves the hair I saw her use, which is a very flimsy medium, one of the least potent I know of, even less than the crystal pendulum. So, I¡¯m able to entail two of her divinations in one of mine. Accounting not just for her current divination, but the one she¡¯ll make after that, and rush towards that target.

    I find the disk quickly (in a tree, naturally) and then target the next one she¡¯ll divine. Rinse and repeat, running haggard through the woods. By the time the end whistle shrills I¡¯ve gotten five again, and I¡¯m certain she¡¯s only gotten one.

    This time I join my fellow mages collapsed on the ground. A few seconds later her scowling face appears over mine.

    ¡°You¡¯re interfering, aren¡¯t you little mage?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m certainly not doing anything against the rules.¡±

    Her scowl deepens. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m the fastest runner here. You can¡¯t stop me from getting the first disk. The best you can hope is keep me at one until the last round when there¡¯s only one disk. Then it¡¯ll just be a race, which I will win¡­But,¡± she sighs, ¡°I¡¯ll lose hundreds of points in the meantime. So fine, I swallow my pride. Your point is proved. I ask for a truce.¡±

    I glare at her briefly, school my face, then decide not to bother since she¡¯ll see through it anyways. ¡°Typically, truces are negotiated between parties that have equal things to offer.¡±

    ¡°I offer my apology for belittling you. Beyond that all I can say is you¡¯ll tire more keeping ahead of me.¡±

    Sigh¡­ She¡¯s probably right. What¡¯s the point of a grudge over something so slight, she¡¯s not even an imperial. Sure, she¡¯s abandoning her homeland to become an imperial, but I shouldn¡¯t judge without the facts. Her home is probably shit, and besides it sounds like it abandoned her first. To be honest, I¡¯m always a bit surprised I¡¯m as fond of Caethlon as I am. Besides, it¡¯s probably better to have a foreigner get in as her loyalty might be less certain.

    ¡­Only now do I realize I was scratching when I made the decision to interfere. It was satisfying to best her, but it was a poor substitute for what I really wanted.

    ¡°Fine, truce. I won¡¯t interfere with your targets again. But you¡¯ll need to do something to balance the deal.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she says sceptically.

    ¡°Nothing much, just help me up when the ready whistle blows.¡±

    ¡°Assisting other contestants is against the rules.¡±

    ¡°Others do it, and besides, I¡¯m certain it falls under sporting behaviour.¡±

    ¡°Fine, agreed. I apologize for my earlier words.¡±

    ¡°I accept. I was probably overreacting. Sorry about blocking your points.¡±

    ¡°No worries. I goaded you.¡±

    The ready whistle shrills, and she offers her hand as promised.

    I get eliminated in the second to last round, when there¡¯s only four contestants left, and two targets. I tried to be clever and divine the farthest disk, but someone else had the same idea and beat me to it. Particularly galling is that Clara was right ¨C I lost because of my stamina. I¡¯m certain I was faster than the one who beat me when the contest started, but I could barely jog by the end.¡±

    ¡°Too bad little mage, but you did very well keeping up for so long.¡± Clara says over me once again, but this time with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ Do you think you¡¯ll win the whole thing? The match with all the group winners I mean.¡±

    She shakes her head. ¡°No, but maybe second. There¡¯s a boy who¡¯s already a knight that I know I can¡¯t beat in another group.¡±

    ¡°A knight? Already? I hadn¡¯t heard.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I met him on the way to the capital. He already won the two sword tournaments. It¡¯s likely he¡¯ll get in before the interview.¡±

    ¡°Assuming he doesn''t do something stupid like fail the law test.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not Arkothan, so he should have some exemption like I do.¡±

    ¡°Of course he does. Well, good luck anyways. Will you be doing the fugitive test tomorrow?"

    ¡°No. I decided my method wasn¡¯t strong enough for it.¡±

    ¡°Pity. My understanding was this one was meant as a practice run to learn the terrain for it.¡±

    She shakes her head. ¡°That¡¯s half true. It was scheduled this way for that reason, but this test is much older than it. It has only been added in the past two years. Same with the breakthrough group test. In fact, they added a whole day to the exam to fit them in.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­I¡¯ll just be laying here until I recover, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Do you mind if I watch until the whistle? Your expression just now was cute as you tried to hide some thought deep inside.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, I think I do mind actually.¡±

    She laughs and walks off, causing my face to go redder.

    Alone, I cast the animal communication spell, reaching out to one of the birds I¡¯ve placed a silver tag on. I quickly find the one I instructed to stay near Alan and tell it to land on him as the prearranged signal that I¡¯m done. The bird tells me he¡¯s with someone, but I tell it to land anyways, knowing it¡¯s probably a lover he picked up while I was testing.

    I rest a little more, then go to where the carriage is waiting. Alan still hasn¡¯t shown, so I wait with the driver, forced to think about what I just learned. I thought I should be particularly good at this next test, but I didn¡¯t realize until she spelled it out that¡¯s because it was designed with Caethlon in mind. When my homeland rebels again, the empire will be much more prepared to deal with it.

 Chapter 47: A bitter rival

    ¡°It¡¯s just like a game of hide and seek you played when you were kids, except everyone is cheating.¡± The middle-aged mage, wearing a symbol saturated robe and four gemmed rings on each of her hands, explains to our group by way of bad analogy. ¡°Each of you will take turns going into those woods, and then minutes later the rest will try to find you. You all should have done the disk hunt here yesterday, so you should know the terrain. The play area is only a quarter of yesterday though due to logistics. So that¡¯ll make things harder to hide but should still give you plenty of room. A wall of light will appear if you go too far.

    ¡°Each round will last up to an hour, and the fugitive will receive 10 points for every minute past the initial ten they remain uncaught, up to fifty minutes. The pursuers will receive 1 point for every minute less than fifty they take to spot them, and the spotter gets double. It¡¯s not required to physically catch the fugitive, just visually spot them and yell freeze. Fugitives, if you hear someone yell freeze, then stop and look around. If you don¡¯t see someone in ten seconds you can assume it¡¯s a false alarm and resume running. False alarms come with a minor penalty to those who issue them. Now then, those are the rules, are there any questions?¡±

    None of the group of eight has any.

    ¡°Excellent, now everyone, grab a number.¡± She holds out thin flat strips of wood with numbers burned on the held end. I get number three.

    We watch as the first fugitive, a lithe squire, takes her turn to flee into the woods. As we wait, forbidden to perform divinations, Claudia Panihal III walks up to me.

    ¡°So, it seems we got stuck together.¡± She sneers.

    ¡°So it would seem,¡± I say, adopting the external calm I used with her before. Despite what Clara said about my enhanced control being paltry, it seems Claudia has not trained her perception enough to defeat it.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re the one who ratted me out.¡± She takes a wide hostile stance, as if trying to prevent me from fleeing.

    ¡°Oh? And what have you been doing that could be ratted out?¡±

    Shit, I really didn¡¯t think that out. I shouldn¡¯t have interfered back then; it¡¯ll only draw attention. Though, if she¡¯s going to be an enemy I might as well¡­ I force myself not to scratch.

    Her sneer intensifies. ¡°Don¡¯t be coy, with that placid face. Preston would never stoop so low as to report me, which leaves the tricksy mage who just happened to be there. Because of you I was eliminated after only five rounds.¡±

    ¡°Odd. I don¡¯t recall making it that far.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. That¡¯s how you¡¯re going to be. You don¡¯t even have the nerve to look me in the face and claim what you did. To revel in your unearned victory. What a conniving little worm. You¡¯re even worse than Preston.¡±

    I perk up at my friend¡¯s name. ¡°Oh, speaking of which, did you hear that Preston got nine wins? I understand that¡¯s very good, even for a squire, and especially for a page.¡±

    She fumes. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have gotten so far if he had fought me.¡±

    ¡°So you say.¡±

    ¡°So I know. He¡¯s never won against me in a spar.¡±

    ¡°And yet you couldn¡¯t even get half his wins, even accounting for the default one against you.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to catch you and show you how little ability you have even in a test you think you¡¯re good at.¡±

    I laugh, causing her to redden. ¡°Well, yes, that is the goal. Luckily for you it doesn¡¯t make sense to threaten to ¡®catch me too hard¡¯ since it¡¯s done visually. Also, we run one at a time, you¡¯re already going to single me out, so it¡¯s not like you can claim you¡¯ll be focusing more on me than you would otherwise. What sort of threat is that? Like, I¡¯ll be trying to catch you too, and I guess you can deduce some lack of ability on your part if I do, but the entire point of this test is that it¡¯s asymmetric. ¡®Oh, you¡¯re so much better than me, you caught me with the help of six others. I must be so terrible.¡¯ Think a little when you speak. If you did, maybe you wouldn¡¯t have lost at round five.¡±

    I tell myself to stop talking several times. The point was made, and she only got redder as I continued. I don¡¯t want an enemy who might look into me, itching notwithstanding. But she¡¯s so easy to rile. Her thoughts are so open, so¡­ vulnerable. A dangerous thought about someone who can kill me with her bare hands.

    Something finally boils over in her, but she just tersely says, ¡°¡­We¡¯ll see,¡± and then silently walks away.

    A few minutes later the chase whistle shrills and the group of seven pursuers all chant their divinations in disjointed unison before rushing into the woods. I catch the squire in about fifteen minutes, a respectable time on both our parts.

    She has a good medium, her own blood. It¡¯s an unusual medium in that it¡¯s much better at finding than it is avoiding being found. However, she mitigated this by having all the blood, and other bodily fluids it seems, prepared beforehand in sealed vials. This does reduce the offensive potency, but I suppose she could just cut herself on the spot if that''s an issue.

    However, it¡¯s still less potent than my and others¡¯ methods, so she relies on her speed. Using her divination to track us and rush to where we¡¯re not. Unfortunately for her I¡¯m a bad match up. While I¡¯m not as fast, I am faster than she likely expected a mage to be, since movement enhancing items are allowed in this test.

    ¡°Too bad, it was a good chase,¡± I say, panting after catching her.

    ¡°Yeah, I was hoping to last a bit more, but I guess this is okay.¡± She speaks indifferently.

    A moment later Claudia bursts into the small clearing, see¡¯s that I¡¯ve beaten her, and then walks away silently.

    The next person is harder, being a mage with a better medium. It¡¯s frustrating. My fellow competitors don¡¯t know how to work together. They¡¯re all just blinded by the extra points for being the finder, and so overdo their divinations which causes distortions that lets them hide. Eventually though they get cornered and caught by another contestant.

    Then it¡¯s my turn. I run into the woods for distance and get to about the middle on a bluff I picked beforehand in hopes that people might be led to the base not realizing they have to go about a quarter mile around to get to the top. It¡¯s also easily fled from with my cape and boots.

    I take about seven minutes to reach the bluff and spend the rest of the free ten chanting divinations to track the others¡¯ current and likely future routes. Then the chase whistle shrills, and they all move at once.

    I sigh in relief as they move as expected, meaning they each overdo it and cause distortions like before. They can¡¯t even keep track of each other in the mess. Soon gaps in the formation form and I enact my plan.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Rather than fleeing I jump off the cliff and run towards them with only the crystal pendulum to stave them off. When I reach the largest gap, I spam divinations with the rod to add to their distortions, causing them to swarm in panic. Suddenly, I¡¯m past the search line, so I head back to the starting area.

    The proctor is sitting on a folding chair next to a small table under a parasol, and sighs when she sees me. I was slightly worried a wall of light would appear, but as expected the starting area is ¡®in bounds.¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re one of those, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°One of what?¡± I ask as I slowly walk up to her.

    ¡°Smug bastards too clever for their own good.¡±

    ¡°Probably. Are there many who go back to the starting area then?¡±

    ¡°About one or two a year.¡±

    ¡°And how long does it usually take them to get caught?¡±

    ¡°I really shouldn''t say.¡±

    ¡°What if I promise to stay regardless of the answer?¡±

    ¡°Then I would say that those who succeeded in getting past the searchers in the first place typically aren¡¯t caught before ten minutes till the end when everyone is panicking and someone finally thinks to check. Sometimes they last the whole hunt.¡±

    ¡°Good enough for me.¡±

    ¡°Thought so. Have a seat.¡± She pulls out another folding chair and sets it up for me.

    ¡°My gratitude,¡± I say as I sit.

    ¡°So, since you¡¯re here I should ask some questions for your file. What made you think to come back here?¡±

    ¡°It was the second round when we were chasing someone with a method about as potent as mine. I noticed how bad everyone was at working together. I was frustrated since they kept on getting in my way, but I thought it would be more useful to think of ways to exploit than fix it.¡±

    ¡°A good answer. They¡¯ll like stuff like that in your real interview. Though they¡¯ll probably ask something like ¡®so you¡¯re saying you wouldn¡¯t have thought of it if you went first or second?¡¯ to try to trip you up.¡±

    I shrug. ¡°I can¡¯t say what I would have done if things were different, but I can say their distortions were obvious even from a fugitive perspective.¡±

    ¡°And where did you learn to read distortions like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from near Caethlon, on the border. We had to track down rebels who crossed over, and they would occasionally have a diviner with them. I learned from how they exploited my mistakes, and from a mage who had experience fighting the rebels directly who stopped by on their way from being recalled.¡±

    ¡°A good background then, you¡¯re lucky, it should put you ahead of most of your peers.¡± As she says this, she slowly plucks all eight of her rings from her fingers then spins them on the table. They stay moving for an unnatural amount of time then all stop at once. ¡°Hmm, it seems your gambit is paying off. They¡¯re all on the far side, chasing their own tails.¡±

    ¡°Oh good¡­ That¡¯s an interesting method. I¡¯d imagine it¡¯s very good at passively detecting distortions or targeted divinations.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Medium potency, but one of their techniques lets me wear them while active. They¡¯re also very precise and quick when tracking those who might track me.¡± She goes into various details of the rings, and the different gems on them and the utility of each.

    ¡°That¡¯s very helpful, thank you. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve come across this method in my readings.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d expect not. It¡¯s from a small island to the east of Hyclion after all.¡±

    ¡°What brought you so far away?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you know, the war 30 years ago.¡± She doesn¡¯t clarify.

    ¡°Did you fight in it? I¡¯ve been somewhat interested in it as of late.¡±

    She grimaces. ¡°That stings. You¡¯re talking about it as if it¡¯s ancient history. Though I guess for you it might as well be. But yeah, I did some fighting. I don¡¯t really like to talk about it though.¡±

    ¡°Can you at least say if it was much different from Caethlon?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah, from what I hear it was a completely different beast. Caethlon sounded brutal, but it wasn¡¯t an existential threat to the empire. You never had to worry about being trapped in a small fort, outnumbered 10 to 1 because the generals got played. My students who came back from Caethlon told me the worst thing was the anticipation of terror that may never come. But with Hyclion, the terror was frequent and intense.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a teacher then? Do you teach any first year classes? Assuming I get in, of course.¡±

    She smirks, but shakes no. ¡°I did: applied divinations, basic through advanced. Unfortunately, for you at least, I¡¯m going on sabbatical. It was supposed to be last year, but my replacement got caught up in the fighting and stayed chasing some particularly persistent rebel past when she was supposed to come back. But feel free to write me if you have any problems. I¡¯m Count Wilma Therinhal. I make no promises of replying, but I might at least find it an amusing reminder of what I have to come back to.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re the second person in a few days to tell me to write them so they can laugh at me. Is that some sort of strange custom in central?¡±

    She laughs. ¡°Not that I¡¯m aware of. But if others are telling you to do it, maybe take it as advice.¡±

    ¡°Advice to do what?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe not be so smug?¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    We spend the rest of the time talking about various divination methods and difficulties, and some advice for if I wanted to change my medium ¨C occasionally checking the others¡¯ positions with her rings. She also gives some hints for passing the interview and general life advice. I learn a lot and wish she wasn¡¯t leaving so I could take her classes, but she¡¯s confident her replacement is good.

    Then the end whistle shrills, and the others slowly make their way back. Claudia is furious when she sees me, out breath and sweating. Surprising given a squire¡¯s stamina. She must have been running frantically through the woods at every distortion from her own team, eager to keep her promise/threat. How amusing.

    I mouth ¡°didn¡¯t catch me,¡± in childish baiting, which she eagerly takes, turning a new shade of red.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why does he have a chair, and how did he get here before us?¡± Claudia asks, clearly hostile.

    ¡°To answer both of your questions, because he¡¯s more skilled than you.¡± Count Wilma speaks unperturbed, causing Claudia to increase in her fluster.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means he was here nearly the entire time you were running in the woods, and you just didn¡¯t think to look.¡±

    Claudia snaps her head to me, prompting a very smug smile, to which she reacts poorly ¨C stomping off to the corner of the starting area in a fit of pique. Hilarious, since we can still see her fuming, as she¡¯s not allowed to leave lest she forfeit.

    The others start asking questions about the details of what went wrong. Count Wilma patiently deflects them until everyone arrives, then turns to me. ¡°Malichi, would you care to answer them?¡±

    I wince at the thought, but it may be a good opportunity. At the very least they might not get in my way anymore if I do this right.

    ¡°I was able to slip past you because you were all awful. You got in each others¡¯ way. You divined too much, and countered your own teammates'' divinations, which caused holes in your formation. A few of you could likely catch me on your own, but together you were useless.¡±

    ¡°Will you direct us then, since you obviously know more about this sort of divination.¡± The mage who went second speaks out from the group.

    I don¡¯t want to. It would be a hassle. Though¡­ I suppose I could get them to just so happen to let me be the one to catch the fugitive more often than not. I would get points, and they would learn how to do this properly and get points too. Win-win.

    ¡°Hold it.¡± Claudia speaks before I can agree. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be fair to those who haven¡¯t gone yet. We didn¡¯t assign a leader for when you went, so you shouldn¡¯t get one when we do. Besides, if you let him lead, this conniving worm will arrange it so that he just so happens to catch the fugitive every time. You all know it¡¯s true, that¡¯s why we didn¡¯t organize before.¡±

    ¡°Claudia is right,¡± count Wilma says. ¡°Excessive communication is discouraged by the rules. Part of the test is to show us you can coordinate using only your divinations. Just keep what Malichi said in mind for your future hunts. Now then, it¡¯s time to hunt number four.¡±

    There¡¯s a groan from the group ¨C break time comes from catching the fugitive early. Though of course, I¡¯m well rested and eager for the chase. Number 4, a mage, is not, and can only manage a weak jog into the woods.

    Claudia gives me a ¡®see how I foiled your plan¡¯ look while we wait, which I ignore. It¡¯s not like Count Wilma would have let me if Claudia hadn¡¯t spoken up anyways.

    The chase whistle shrills, and I quickly move ahead of the line and catch the prey in less than ten minutes. Some look resentful that I was the one to catch him after my earlier performance, Claudia obviously among them, but others seem grateful for the longer rest.

    The rest of the game goes smoothly. Claudia does well, taking about twenty minutes to catch, which is very good for those who went after me, though she did rely heavily on her speed like the other squire. Sadly, I wasn¡¯t the one to catch her. In fact, I only catch one other fugitive, which is still rather impressive since that is nearly half of my chases. Claudia, afraid of my smugness, doesn¡¯t talk to me the rest of the day.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± Allan asks when he picks me up.

    I smile broadly. ¡°Excellent! Better than I hoped!¡±

    ¡°Fantastic. We should celebrate.¡±

    ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d say that.¡±

 Chapter 48: Meeting the team

    The final tests are underground. We go back to the city campus and descend in magically moving metal boxes twenty-two at a time. I can¡¯t tell how fast we go, but it seems like several minutes before we reach the bottom. ¡®Seems¡¯ because I¡¯m aware of my perception of time being distorted while in a crowd in a confined space. I would believe anything from half a minute to five.

    Exiting the cube, we are led through a short series of stone halls lined with sealed rooms until we reach the central chamber. Gasps, whistles and expletives emit from the group as we emerge. It¡¯s breathtakingly large. A smooth straight cubish gap in solid stone at least a mile across with the ceiling hundreds of feet high. Like the halls, the chamber is filled dimly with the steady light of a magical source. It¡¯s like twilight, but without shadows as the light is coming from all around.

    More impressive than just the size of the cavity are the symbols etched throughout the entirety of the walls and ceilings and much of the floor. There must be millions. How many mages were contracted to inscribe them? Hundreds? Thousands? How long did they take? I can only guess at what the enchantments must do. Structural integrity obviously ¨C since there is no way to have an underground space this big without magic ¨C lighting, airflow, cleaning and probably some sort of image transfer and recording system since our performances will be monitored. But, unless the mages were incredibly inefficient, that should only account for a few percent of the inscribed surface area.

    ¡°What do they even use this place for? When they¡¯re not testing the desperate?¡± One of the group mutters out loud.

    ¡°You must have come from outside the capital. Everyone who lives here already knows about it.¡±

    ¡°Then enlighten this ignorant rural.¡± The first speaker says with obvious irony.

    The second speaker, who I turn to see is a lanky youth in figure concealing loose clothes popular with mages who wish to proclaim that as their identity, inclines. ¡°The public use is emergency shelter and food storage. The caverns were made hundreds of years ago when the empire was less secure. There are dozens of spiral staircases throughout the city that every child is told to go to when a certain sound is heard. Everyone who grew up here, peasant or noble, is brought here twice, once at five with a caretaker, and another at ten on their own.¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem that efficient of shelter to me.¡± The inquirer, a boy in chainmail with magic weapons strapped in various places says, looking up to indicate the high inaccessible ceiling. ¡°How many can even fit down here?¡±

    ¡°More than you¡¯d think.¡± The mage says, stooping down to trace their finger on the ground and displaying it to show a dark grey smudge that quickly disappears in a glittering stream of particles flowing through the air back to the ground. ¡°There is great magic inert here. When activated it can shape that dust into solid objects, erecting tall buildings or aiding the defence.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but why go through that much trouble? Why not just put regular buildings in for a fraction of the cost?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± the mage smiles mischievously, ¡°there are rumours about that. The official story is that the imperial army uses this place as a training ground, and it¡¯s useful to vary the terrain. But that always seemed excessive to me, and others too. So various theories abound. My favourite, though not the one I deem most likely, is that the empress uses this space to work great magic, and the variable structure aids in that.¡±

    ¡°What sort of magic?¡± Another of the group asks.

    ¡°Well¡­ some say that not all the rooms we passed store food but are prison cells for entities she summons and captures for some future great war. They say that every year some exam taker gets lost, thinking they hear a voice calling their name, telling them to open a door, and are never heard from again.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about demons?¡± A boy, in tradesperson garb, nearly stutters besides them. ¡°Those aren¡¯t real though, are they?¡±

    The mage makes a ¡®who knows?¡¯ shrug, which the boy does not find reassuring. A few seconds later he jumps with a slight shout as a muscular girl leans in and whispers in his ear while he¡¯s preoccupied by his fears. This gets a laugh from his tormentor and a sigh from me. I hope they¡¯re not on my team.

    ¡°Come now, if demons were real, more people would have found a way to use them by now than just our empress.¡± The brash whispering youth says confidently.

    ¡°It depends on what you mean by demons, but something that could match that description definitely exists.¡± I find myself interjecting to a crowd suddenly giving me all their attention.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the things gods sometimes send as part of a curse to punish oath breakers? Especially dark gods such as Vanocaur?¡± The mage reasonably deduces.

    ¡°It¡¯s odd to hear you call Vanocaur dark, though yes,¡± I say.

    ¡°But those are godly servants who are only ever sent in for breaking big contracts. Surely, they wouldn¡¯t just be waiting about where you could run into them, would they?¡± the fearful boy says.

    I nod in acknowledgement. ¡°Maybe, except we don¡¯t know much about them. Where they come from or if they exist when they¡¯re not on missions. Presumably though if gods have access to them then there must be something from which they have access to them from. So perhaps there are more of those things than we realize. Besides, the empress is a demigod. Perhaps she has access to these entities and can use them more freely than most gods since her domain is worldly.¡±

    The mage sighs. ¡°Yeah, maybe. But it¡¯s just a story. If the empress could do that, she would tell people about it or use it, not stockpile them in secret. The ability would probably be a better diplomatic asset than tactical, but only if people know about it. Besides, it would have been used in Caethlon.¡±

    ¡°All right everyone, quiet and listen up!¡± Our escort shouts before I can think about their point. We¡¯ve come to a series of tables with soft clay looking symbolled rods and faintly green glowing disks the size of both palms. ¡°These are the items that will keep you safe during the tests here. They are tied to the magics of this chamber and do not work anywhere else. These rods will imitate the properties of paired items.¡± They bring one and a dagger together, and the rod shortens and morphs into the dagger ¨C though the precise form seems to be illusionary rather than fully physical. ¡°They have highly variable mass, reducing it to near nothing on impact and collapsing.¡±

    They drive the illusionary blade into their palm with a grimace. Two things happen when they do: first the ¡®blade¡¯ collapses into a uniform disk that breaks the illusion in a flicker before it reforms. Second, a red circle appears hovering on both sides of his hand.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°As you see, it mimics the pain.¡± They grimace as they display the ¡®wounded¡¯ hand. ¡°The pain will stop at the end of a match, or upon death.¡± They reverse the grip on the ¡®dagger¡¯ and plunge it into their throat. A much darker red circle appears at the wound, which darkens further over the course of seconds until it goes completely black. As it does the hand wound likewise blackens. While they ¡®die¡¯ they make the most painfully disgusting gurgling sound ¨C presumably as an incentive not to die.

    It¡¯s strange, this imitation death gurgle affects me more than the real thing. A familiar, even comforting, sound altered and made wrong.

    ¡°What about spells? I thought we could use them?¡± the mischievous mage asks.

    ¡°That¡¯s where these disks come in. They attach to your clothes and create a personal shield effect. Like with the rods, they create an illusion of pain as if they weren¡¯t there. They aren¡¯t extremely powerful though, and so some of you may be informed that one or more of your spells are off limits for safety. If one of your spells is forbidden, you will be compensated points for going in with limited ability. You may also request compensation for other spells you¡¯ve demonstrated that are unusually unsuited for simulated combat. Now then, any questions about the equipment?¡±

    There are a few easily answered questions then we line up to exchange our real weapons for fakes ¨C our expensive gear being placed in magically sealed boxes and given a numbered key to receive them with our name being recorded in association.

    ¡°You get two bladed weapons. The rods are limited, leave some for others.¡± The annoyed staff says as I start placing my daggers on the table.

    ¡°What about ammo?¡±

    ¡°Those rods are simpler and more plentiful. You may have up to 30.¡±

    ¡°And the rods simulate all the magic properties of the weapon?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What about poison retention? Does it simulate the poison placed on it?¡±

    ¡°No, since that¡¯s not the weapon, and is too complex besides.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with these then.¡± I say indicating my sword and iron phasing dagger, the basic magic and the iron phasing and lightning bolts for both crossbows and filling the rest of the ammo with various magic bullets.

    ¡°No exploding ammo please. It¡¯s too complex.¡± They say examining the symbols on all the items before recording and exchanging them, causing me to replace those bullets with more basic ones.

    ¡°Fine. I also have a spell that won¡¯t work here but would be useful in real combat.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the spell and how would you normally use it?¡±

    ¡°Animal communication. I would use it to survey the battlefield with a precontracted bird.¡±

    ¡°And why couldn¡¯t you have just brought the bird with you?¡±

    ¡°In a normal fight it would be unremarked and safe, but here it would be obviously on a side and targeted.¡±

    ¡°But it would still be useful, no? We have smaller disks to keep animals safe.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but it would still experience pain. Which, besides likely costing me the contract with the bird, I¡¯m also contracted with the bird¡¯s god, and it wouldn¡¯t take kindly to the casual trauma.¡±

    They sigh. ¡°All right, fine. You¡¯ve convinced me. I¡¯ll recommend you be given a hundred points for the limitation. Any other spells?¡± they say, still with slight annoyance as they glance behind me in reminder that others are waiting.

    ¡°Um, I would normally use plant growth to create poisons to apply to my weapons.¡±

    ¡°And how quickly would it take you to grow these poisons?¡±

    ¡°¡­15 minutes.¡± I go with the least viable time, despite the potency being weaker.

    ¡°Too long. It wouldn¡¯t be tactically different than just carrying the poison with you, and we don¡¯t compensate for gear limitations.¡± They gesture to my unused daggers. ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°No, I guess that¡¯s all.¡± I hand them my unused weapons to store, except the wrist daggers since I don¡¯t like going unarmed, and carrying isn¡¯t prohibited, just use.

    Once everyone is outfitted, we are split into two groups. Or rather the groups were already formed above ground, and we are just now learning who is in which. The mischievous mage, the out-of-town boy, and the frightful boy are all in mine. The brash fighter who teased the boy is not. There are eleven of us total, two mages, two squires, seven others.

    ¡°All right, introductions. What can everyone do?¡± the mischievous mage asks as we are placed in our waiting area. ¡°I¡¯ll start. I¡¯m Adrian Blakerhal. I¡¯m a mage that specializes in illusion magic. My only offensive spell turns an object invisible and telekinetically shoots it at about the power of an arrow. I also have a personal shield.¡± They look at me as the other mage.

    ¡°Malichi Monhal. Spells of note are personal shield, a short ranged area fire spell, and projectile guidance.¡±

    ¡°Oh great, neither of our mages have normal ranged area spells. What a great team. We¡¯re definitely going far.¡± One of the squires complains.

    I ignore him. ¡°My main weapon is this crossbow, though I¡¯ll need someone else to help reload it quickly, preferably a squire.¡±

    ¡°Well not me.¡± The complainer complains. ¡°I¡¯m a front-line fighter, not a babysitter for a half-sized mage who thinks they¡¯re an archer.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± I say, noting their magic full plate and impressive looking magic sword and shield. They¡¯re likely right that they¡¯ll be more useful away from me. ¡°And what can you do?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m a squire. My name is Riley Plimhal, a count¡¯s son.¡±

    ¡°Pleased to meet you,¡± I say, causing Adrian to roll their eyes for some reason.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be happy to assist you, Malichi, if you need my strength.¡± The other squire speaks. ¡°I am Ser Terrance Presley, though you may call me Terry.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re a knight?¡± Riley asks, incredulous.

    ¡°Technically. I don¡¯t think I really deserve the title, but they gave it to me anyway after I beat one.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you win the sword tournaments? Unless there¡¯s another 14-year-old foreign knight I haven¡¯t heard of,¡± I say.

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of me?¡±

    ¡°So, it seems. A Clara Talwin mentioned you.¡±

    ¡°Oh Clara! How is she doing?¡± he asks, with a bright smile.

    ¡°Well, though I expected you to have seen her more recently. She won my scavenger hunt group. Did you not see her in the finals?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that. I¡­ unfortunately had to forfeit that game early due to some sudden, um, family issues.¡±

    ¡°You have family with you? I was under the impression you were a wandering knight.¡±

    ¡°In a sense.¡±

    ¡°In a sense you have family or in a sense you¡¯re a wandering knight?¡± Adrian asks.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He does not elaborate further.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± I say, losing interest. ¡°You¡¯re obviously skilled, especially if you won the magic sword tournament with that armour. I don¡¯t strictly need someone to reload, it¡¯s just faster, and I have a backup anyways. You should be in the front; I¡¯ll get one of the others to help.¡± I say, looking at a particularly large commoner.

    ¡°Um, Billy, baker, I use a war hammer that I borrowed from my pa,¡± he says, mistaking my look for an invitation to introduction.

    ¡°Not today. Today you load crossbows.¡± I say, causing him to glum.

    ¡°Won¡¯t that lower my score?¡± he asks. ¡°I was hoping to show them the training my pa gave me. He was in the army, you know.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, you¡¯ll get more points helping me reload. Besides, eventually the opponent will break through, and you¡¯ll have a chance to show them your training. Well, unless we are unreasonably successful, but you¡¯ll have little cause to complain then points wise.¡±

    ¡°Oh, all right,¡± Billy says, shyly.

    We go through the rest in short order. There are two pages who have magic swords and lighter armour. The rest are fully mundane. There¡¯s the frightful boy whose name I forget who has a magic crossbow, though borrowed from the academy and much less potent than even my light one. He looks at my second weapon enviously, obviously wanting to ask if he can use it, since I do have two, but I move the discussion along before he can muster the courage to speak. Lastly, we have a trio of spear wielders.

    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s a good team, well balanced.¡± Ser Terrance says with a hopeful smile.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I say, glancing at Riley who obviously disagrees, but doesn¡¯t say anything.

    We spend the rest of the time before the first test refining strategies and understandings of abilities. Then we¡¯re ushered out to a small subsection of the central chamber surrounded by buildings constructed by the grey dust and arranged as if on a random street above us. In the centre of the ¡®street¡¯ an adult knight in a magic full plate awaits us.

 Chapter 49: Team practice

    The knight in magic armour speaks as we approach. ¡°I am Ser Galvin Ilonhal, and I will be administering your first group tests. You will all fight me in a group two times. The first time you will not be using any magic weapons. Your rods will not emulate enchantments, while mine will ignore the enchantments on your armour. Likewise, you are to leave any enchanted bows or other launcher type weapons on the side. Mages are allowed to use whatever spells you know, unless specifically forbidden. We¡¯ll fight for five minutes, and you¡¯ll be scored based on how many of you stayed alive. The match area is fifty yards. A wall of light will appear if you reach the boundary.

    ¡°Final word of advice. This first test is meant as practice for working with your team before facing the other examinees. You have five minutes starting now to strategize, and position yourselves in the enchanted structures, and you¡¯ll have another five after the first match. Even if you all die, it may teach you valuable lessons. So don¡¯t be discouraged. Now, get ready.¡±

    I look around, analyzing the features of the fighting area and the several house sized buildings made of the grey dust. The walls slightly vibrate as the magic continually forces it into shape, producing a haze that obscures the inside and distinguishes them from the surrounding grey. Still, they should bear my weight, so climbing up one should be the best spot for me.

    Adrian casts a spell, and a shimmering haze appears between us and Galvin. ¡°All right, he can¡¯t see or hear past the barrier. Ranged people go up on roofs, melee position to obstruct. Any objections?¡±

    There are none, so everyone gets moving. There¡¯s a slight issue as we realize that while we can go in the buildings, they don¡¯t have stairs to the roofs. It¡¯s not a problem for me as I just jump up and climb the short remaining distance. The sides of the building are malleable and deform slightly with pressure, allowing for finger holds. The others need to be helped by Terrance. Billy stays on the ground since I don¡¯t need him to reload, something he¡¯s very happy about. Adrian and the frightful youth join me, as do the spear wielders to screen us. The knightly pathed stay on the ground to engage Galvin along with Billy.

    The ready whistle sounds, and we all act. I cast missile guidance and throw with my mundane sling. I know I can¡¯t penetrate, but the bludgeoning force is significant even for a knight, and a faint small circle appears where I hit the helmet ¨C quickly fading from his regeneration. He glances up, but then ignores me. I¡¯m a bit hurt.

    The frightful boy shoots his crossbow (he is allowed to use it despite being magical since the academy included a feature to disable the enchantment). He misses. Adrian¡¯s invisible missile seems to hit, at least from the clang, but it doesn¡¯t seem effective as no circle appears. So, they change course and focus on their other illusions to help the melee fighters.

    The knight stands still as the team circles them. A haze appears over Terrance and Riley that quickly intensifies until it suddenly vanishes along with their bodies ¨C more of Adrian¡¯s illusions, though a targeted invisibility is more advanced than they let on. I glance over and see Adrian gritting their teeth, sweat appearing on their brow as they grip their head in a familiar looking headache. It¡¯s rather impressive they¡¯re able to cast it on two people at once while also maintaining a stationary veil over the ranged fighters.

    Billy and the two pages rush in upon seeing their teammates disappear, and I shoot another bullet which hits a moment before they reach. It hits in the same spot, but the knight only flinches for the slightest of moments before recovering and facing the attackers.

    Billy reaches first and¡­ instantly dies. He tries to swing his war hammer in an overhand motion, but the knight stabs him in the neck causing him to drop spasming to the ground with a dark red circle that quickly goes fully black. He stays on the ground, clearly in shock from the simulated death.

    Then the invisible squire and knight reaches ¨C presumably at least, from Galvin¡¯s suddenly defending against thin air. The knight administrator seems completely unhindered in fighting unseen foes and agilely shifts to parry and dodge. A few moments of fancy footwork and interposing his shield at nothing with a few clangs, then he lunges with his sword and a medium red circle appears in mid-air. The circle seems to stumble back in pain, then quickly retreats. The pages move to cover him, but are both quickly cut themselves ¨C one wounded, one dead.

    ¡°Well, this is going miserably,¡± I say between trying to shoot the knight with some useful timing that he just brute forces his way through. ¡°Do you think he has an enchantment on his armour to see through invisibility, or is his perception just that high?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s his perception,¡± Adrian answers, gritting their teeth through the headache. ¡°Specifically, his hearing. I know because he¡¯s not even looking at them. My spell is helping, just not enough.¡±

    ¡°Can you mask sound too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m at my limit.¡±

    ¡°Then drop the spell on the wounded one; he¡¯s out anyways. I¡¯ll go down and try to heal him.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t mention you had a healing spell.¡±

    ¡°I don''t know if it¡¯ll work on simulated wounds, and besides I didn¡¯t want to get that close.¡±

    They nod and chant. I loose another bullet, which clangs off the same spot (I think he gets perverse pleasure in not dodging) then jump down to find the wounded squire ¨C Riley as it turns out.

    He¡¯s panting against a wall when I find him, the illusionary pain clearly more than he was expecting.

    ¡°What type of sword does that guy have? I get that it ignores the enchantments, but the armour is still quality made, and it barely seemed to impede it.¡± He half mutters to himself.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s iron phasing?¡± I say as I begin chanting my spell.

    He shakes his head. ¡°If it was, I¡¯d already be dead. Besides, he parried with it once.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Hold still.¡± Fortunately, the circle begins rapidly fading after I finish casting until about half a minute later when it stops getting better at a pinkish hue.

    ¡°Thanks, that¡¯s a lot better.¡± He tests out the movement without grimace. ¡°It won¡¯t completely heal it?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°It¡¯s just a basic spell meant to stop people from dying. If it were a real wound, I¡¯d tell you to stay put until your regeneration had a chance to finish so it doesn¡¯t tear.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. I guess you¡¯re slightly useful,¡± he says then rushes off towards the fighting. I don¡¯t feel anything at the compliment.

    Galvin seems to be struggling a bit more against an opponent who is now both invisible and inaudible, though he is still somehow holding his own. Terrance has managed to score a few faint hits against the limbs, but nothing that seems debilitating, while Galvin has likewise scored a few minor wounds against him. Really, it¡¯s a bit unfair since the hovering circles give his position away in a manner that wouldn¡¯t happen otherwise. We¡¯ll have to complain after the match to see if we can¡¯t get compensated.

    Not thinking my sling will do much good, I go find the still living page and apply treatment. By the time I¡¯m done Riley has gotten wounded again and I have to deal with him. The page dies in the meantime, and it seems Terrance has gotten severely wounded so is retreating to the opposite side of the area.

    The knight takes the opportunity to rush the ranged group. The spear bearers do an admirable job in intercepting his leap to the roof, and even score a few very minor wounds. Likewise, I hit him mid-air with a bullet in hopes of messing up his trajectory. However, nothing works as he just bulls through our efforts.

    The spear bearers are quickly cut down with horizontal swings, followed by the frightful youth then Adrian. It seems that putting them up there was a mistake, since unlike me they couldn¡¯t jump down to escape. It¡¯s just me and the squires now. Well, squire and knight.

    ¡°You¡¯re healed enough. Stall him while I heal Terrance.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t last two seconds on my own,¡± Riley complains.

    ¡°Be creative then¡­ I don¡¯t know, use the terrain or something.¡± I run off without looking to see if he complies.

    He lasts five seconds, but it¡¯s enough for me to reach Terrance and start healing him.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Thanks. You have a sword. Can you help me fight?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I laugh, ¡°I¡¯ll be running. I¡¯ll try to help at range, but once you¡¯re dead I¡¯ll just stay away.¡±

    He nods. ¡°Probably for the best. At least we¡¯ll get points for you living.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re the only knightly pathed I¡¯ve met in days who hasn¡¯t chastised me for dishonourable behaviour.¡±

    ¡°¡­No problem?¡± he says quizzically, then Galvin is upon us.

    I run as promised, turning briefly to loose a bullet that once again clangs uselessly off his helmet. Terrance is fairly impressive, shifting his feet back defensively as he frantically blocks with his shield and sword. He¡¯s clearly skilled enough for the title but is still only at the lowest level a knight can be, while Galvin is well past the minimum ¨C not to mention the nearly invincible armour. Terrance is impressive, but still falls in less than ten seconds.

    So, I run. The protective properties of my items are ignored by the illusion system, but the movement properties can¡¯t be. That, combined with the cat god¡¯s grace, means I¡¯m faster than even a very strong knight in armour. A pattern emerges: I run, then turn and sling a bullet which he usually fails to dodge, scoring a faint wound circle that quickly disappears.

    After the third hit he stops the chase and jumps up to the archery perch to retrieve the frightful youth¡¯s crossbow and loads it in a smooth single motion despite its hefty draw weight. However, it¡¯s not a knightly weapon, so the sound of its shooting reaches me well before the bolt does, allowing me to dodge nimbly to the side.

    That was too dangerous. I don¡¯t know how much time we have left, but I¡¯ll probably tire myself out enough for him to get a lucky shot. I need to deal with the crossbow. So, I turn to face him, hitting him with another bullet while I¡¯m at it. He shoots back, but it¡¯s much easier to dodge now I can see it coming.

    So, he charges while reloading ¨C the obvious move. I have to keep watch to reliably dodge, but that will slow my retreat and allow him to catch up. Unfortunately for him, that brings him in range of a firestream.

    Naturally his armour makes him immune to the heat ¨C but the crossbow isn¡¯t. He shoots anyways, impressively hitting me despite being blinded by the flames. I stumble back, dropping the spell and clutching my chest where it hit; expecting pain, but none comes. The flames vanish to reveal a black circle over the crossbow ¨C apparently the system determined the bolt would not have hit me if this were real.

    However, the vanishing flames also reveal the knight has gotten much closer than I expected ¨C within striking distance in fact. I jump back, dodging his sword by inches.

    I continue running, dodging through the fake alleys until I gain enough distance to feel safe hitting him with another bullet. Upon being struck he oddly stops, audibly sighs, and shouts. ¡°All right, you still have another minute left, but I¡¯m calling it here. You can¡¯t kill me, and I can¡¯t catch you. I could start throwing stuff, but you¡¯ll probably just dodge, and I have some dignity left. Congratulations: one of you lived.

    ¡°All in all, you people did pretty decently. Starting with the survivor your slinging was annoying and supported the melee fighters well, plus healing your teammates really helped. Good job. Next the illusion mage. You did well. The invisibility was annoying. Though the screen on the archers was useless since I could tell where the shots were coming from. Next time focus on one or the other. Also, climbing to the roof was mixed. It gave you a better vantage, but then you couldn¡¯t get away. Having the spears try to protect you was good, since knocking me back down before I landed would have been significant. Unluckily it didn¡¯t work, so you died. Squires, you did ok, just figure out how to use the invisibility better. Pages, your moving to help the squire¡¯s retreat was probably the best you could hope to do. All in all, very decent. Now you have five minutes to prepare for the next match. Remember, magic arms will be allowed. Get to it.¡±

    Riley speaks first. ¡°The instructor was generous. We did awful. How will we do better?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to shoot him with this crossbow.¡± I laconically hoist the heavy weapon.

    ¡°You think it¡¯ll penetrate his armour?¡± Riley asks.

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t, I¡¯m getting a refund. Adrian, can you make the shot invisible and inaudible?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no problem.¡±

    ¡°Good. Billy, be ready to reload it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yeah,¡± he says softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look so glum. You fought a knight. There wasn¡¯t much you could have done.¡± Terrance pats him on the back.

    ¡°Yeah, but he said those good things about all of you. He didn¡¯t even mention me.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t hoping to get in off the back of this test, were you?¡± Adrian asks, as tactless as I would be.

    ¡°No.¡± Billy laughs. ¡°I lack the learning to get in. But I hoped if I did good here, they¡¯d give me a better job when I joined the army.¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see what we can manage.¡± Terrance says with a smile that the others no doubt find charming, but I find it irritatingly similar to Alan¡¯s. Much less lecherous by default though.

    With that settled they go through their plans, assuming that I¡¯ll fail to kill in one shot. Reasonable, since I won¡¯t be aiming for the head as that might be dodged by accident.

    The match starts. I load the lightning round for maximum damage, but I wait to shoot until the others can distract him. Riley does well ¨C the enchantments on his plate mail letting him take blows that would have killed him in the previous round. I wait until Galvin is forced to turn his back to me, then pull the lever.

    I don¡¯t even have time for trepidation as the bolt hits nearly instantly, causing Galvin to spasm in pain as a dark red circle appears at the impact. He turns, ignoring the knight and squire in front of him to stare at me in shock before a blow from Terrance forces his attention back to the fight at hand.

    ¡°Reload,¡± I casually say, handing the crossbow to Billy after quickly attaching the winch. He gets several turns in, grunting with each one, before Galvin suddenly wounds Terrance and the two pages in a flurry of precise thrusts, allowing him to break through and rush us without warning. ¡°Oh, never mind. Run.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Billy says, turning to me, but I¡¯m already gone. He turns back to see Galvin too late and gets decapitated before he can react.

    Still running I pull my light crossbow off my back ¨C thumbing the symbol on the adhesive strap to negate the enchantment. Already cocked, I quickly load an iron phasing bolt, turn, and shoot. Galvin tries to dodge, but is too efficient. He tries to twist barely out of the way to lose the least speed, but underestimates the course correction from the spell and so gets hit dead on.

    A thrill courses through me as I see the red circle appear, followed by crushing disappointment when I realize how faint it is. The iron phasing property let it penetrate the plate, but he likely has a magic gambeson underneath, or maybe he enhanced his skin to just be that tough. Either way, the result isn¡¯t much better than when I used the sling.

    What follows is farcical. I don¡¯t know why, but he seems intent on stopping my shooting even with weapons he knows won¡¯t penetrate. He knows he can¡¯t catch me, but he especially doesn¡¯t want me to get back to the heavy crossbow, while naturally that is all I¡¯m trying to do. Unfortunately, the weight from the light crossbow slows me down some, so the chase is much closer than last time.

    Though it¡¯s not like he¡¯s focusing entirely on me. Naturally I try to put my teammates between us, but he just hacks through them while hardly slowing down. I shoot him again after the crossbow cocks, trying for his throat this time, but it only produces a light wound again. Disgusted with its results, I toss it aside to lighten myself, since I doubt the other bolts could even penetrate the armour.

    I find this annoyingly similar to last time ¨C we''re supposed to be doing better with our magic gear, but he¡¯s picking us off just as quickly. He must have been going easy on us last time. Adrian tries to help by creating illusionary copies of me whenever I leave Galvin¡¯s sight, but he somehow instantly see¡¯s through them and ignores them. It¡¯s frustrating.

    But then I notice Terrance winching the heavy crossbow. Hope: I need to remember to praise him later. I make another round of the arena to give him time to finish then rush past Galvin in a manoeuvre that brings me dangerously close to him¨C sacrificing the last page for a bit of space.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say to Terrance as I casually grab the weapon.

    Terrance nods, as he and Riley move to interpose themselves between us. Riley goes first, but Galvin sweeps his legs out with a kick, pins him on his front and brutally stabs him in a weak point at the back of the neck ¨C killing him instantly. Terrance charges, but Galvin suddenly shifts back and kicks him in the chest, sending him flying into a wall. He¡¯s only lightly wounded, but the way is open.

    Not wanting to merely survive again I stand my ground. If I die, well, Adrian should be able to hide under invisibility until the time runs out. I aim, but hold the shot.

    Having learned his lesson, he dodges much more drastically on approach, jumping and kicking off walls to confuse my aim. Unfortunately for him I practiced hitting precisely such targets and wait until the last straight charge then calmly pull the lever, sending the bolt towards his head.

    He tries to twist out of the way, but it¡¯s too fast, and his armour too rigid for success. The bolt slams true, instantly causing a black circle of death to appear.

    Unfortunately though, since the bolt is near massless on impact, it does nothing to stop his momentum, and I let myself get too focused to dodge. My shoulder flairs in pain as his sword stabs into it, seemingly penetrating my shield and multiple layers of magic armour with little resistance. Then more pain as his body collides with mine, supining me a thump.

    Fortunately, the shield spell (the disk¡¯s, not my own) holds, and cushions me from any real damage. An instant later the pain vanishes as the illusion system determines the match is over with Galvin¡¯s death.

    Galvin gets up, pulling off his helmet to reveal a scowling bearded face. ¡°Well, congratulations, you killed me. That¡¯ll get you a lot of points. Some good shooting on your part. Not many can track a dodging knight on a charge. Your teamwork was shit though. You relied too much on your weapon, and you sacrificed your teammates needlessly as you tried to get away. Once you realized the lighter crossbow could only barely penetrate you should have done what you did last time and only shot when the distraction would help the others. But you were so eager for victory that you forgot the goal was keeping your team alive.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    He goes through the other¡¯s performances, but I don¡¯t pay attention. For some reason I take his criticism seriously. I find I wanted his approval of my performance and felt bad when I didn¡¯t get it. I don¡¯t know why. Surely victory is all that matters, and I should only care if his advice was useful. It¡¯s disturbing that my mood can be so dependent on a random imperial¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°You good? You¡¯re spacing out.¡± Adrian suddenly speaks next to me.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, fine. Why? Did I miss something important?¡±

    ¡°No nothing. It¡¯s just a long day ahead, and it¡¯ll be bad if you¡¯re already fatigued.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just thinking.¡±

    ¡°Right. Well, you¡¯ll have enough time for that soon. We¡¯re heading back to the waiting room. Riley seems eager to discuss our performance before the tournament starts.¡±

    ¡°I bet he is.¡± I sigh, not really caring what he thinks.

 Chapter 50: Team Fight

    Riley snaps his head to me as I enter the waiting room. ¡°What the fuck was that all about Monhal?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± I say, genuinely perplexed.

    ¡°I mean, why did you lead the knight to the rest of the team?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°I needed space. My crossbows were able to hurt him, the others could not. It worked out. Killing him netted the team points equal to half the team surviving, plus the points for those who actually did. I don¡¯t see what the problem is. It¡¯s not like we could have kept everyone alive without killing him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a problem because you deliberately sacrificed your teammates with no immediate benefits. Did running past the spear bearers, who you knew had no chance of stopping him, result in killing him? No, the only thing that did was the heavy crossbow at the end, and it wasn¡¯t ready during most of their deaths.¡±

    ¡°I thought that is why they¡¯re here, to protect those who can win the fight.¡±

    ¡°Protect us? No! We¡¯re supposed to be protecting them!¡± Riley shouts. ¡°The entire point of this exercise was to see how well we could do that!¡±

    I shake my head in confusion. ¡°No, that doesn¡¯t make sense. If we¡¯re supposed to protect the mundanes, not the other way, then why bring them to the battlefield at all? What role would they even serve? They¡¯d just be getting in the mage¡¯s way and draining logistics as well.¡±

    ¡°We bring them for the logistics. We need them to carry supplies, fortify locations, and hold ground. In return for their labour, we protect them.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m pretty sure we bring them as targets to draw out the enemy mages.¡± At least that¡¯s how the empire treated their soldiers in Caethlon.

    His face goes red in rage. ¡°Targets?!¡± he starts but is interrupted by one of the pages stepping forward.

    ¡°Hold, there¡¯s no reason to fight. It¡¯ll just drain our energy before the main events.¡± She says, calmly holding her arms out between us. ¡°There are many schools of thought on this matter, and they won¡¯t be resolved here.¡±

    Riley grits his teeth but backs off. ¡°Forgive me Ligryn. You are correct. I should not have let my anger flare. I just¡­ In training I would hear about his views as a warning against dishonourable thinking. I¡¯ve never encountered anyone who so brazenly held them before.¡±

    ¡°My thanks¡­ Ligryn.¡± I say, grateful not to be discussing that anymore. It¡¯s just so obvious and tedious to debate.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t intervene for you. You got me killed, remember?¡± She glares at me, and I realize she was the page I sacrificed to reach the heavy crossbow at the very end.

    ¡°Ah, yes, forg¡­ Well, not forgive, I don¡¯t regret actions that led to victory.¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡± She speaks with obvious irony.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t think I caught your family name during introductions,¡± I say, trying to think back, but realizing she kept hers short and unmemorable.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t give one,¡± she says coolly, her gaze unflinching.

    ¡°¡­Ligryn doesn¡¯t sound like a commoner¡¯s name, nor are your manners.¡±

    ¡°¡­I had reasons to ask the school to conceal my familial bounds. I¡¯ll reveal them if we both get in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± I know how ironic it is for me to be suspicious, since I doubt whatever circumstances she has are more malevolent than mine. Would it be less suspicious of me to be suspicious of her, or more?

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush Monhal.¡± Addrian says, joining the conversation well after I stopped needing their help. ¡°It¡¯s not hard to deduce part of her reason. With a name like Ligryn she¡¯s obviously Rohdami.¡±

    I grit my teeth in annoyance. ¡°Yes, I suppose I could have just said that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡± Riley asks, stepping in. ¡°The name doesn¡¯t sound like the Rohdami my family employs.

    ¡°Rohdami nobles have much more distinct names from their commoners than Arkothans do.¡± Addrian explains calmly.

    ¡°Is this true?¡± Riley turns to Ligryn.

    She smiles, slightly strained, slightly resigned. ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it, but you understand why I don¡¯t want to draw attention either.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Terrance says, stepping. ¡°I¡¯m not from the empire, so I don¡¯t understand what the problem is.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Adrian says, ¡°or there shouldn¡¯t be. I only stated it outright because I thought it would be better for our teamwork if there wasn¡¯t a mystery in the air. There are some people who lived through the Hyclion war that still blame them for it, but I don¡¯t expect many of our generation have strong feelings about it.¡±

    Riley speaks. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of blame, but trust. Their loyalties are still divided.¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Divided? What does that mean? The exam isn¡¯t limited to those from the empire and their client states.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s true.¡± Ligryn says, slightly confrontational, but in a way hoping to put aside the issue rather than pursue it. ¡°Everyone knows that we¡¯ll have to pick a side in the next war.  I¡¯m here, while my brother is studying in Hyclion. One of us is an envoy, the other a retroactive spy, and nobody knows which is which ¨C not even the ones who sent us. The same is true of every noble child sent to learn from our fair island.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Thank you for explaining.¡± Terrance says and withdraws.

    ¡°Is this going to be a problem, Plimhal?¡± Adrian says to Riley.

    ¡°¡­No. There¡¯s no reason to distrust her in context of the exam. I don¡¯t trust her in general, but it¡¯s not up to me to decide if her presence or admittance will be good for Arkothia, and I trust those who do.¡±

    ¡°Good, everything is decided then.¡± Adrian smiles.

    ¡°No, not everything.¡± Riley looks to me again. ¡°Ligryn was correct to intervene when I objected to your actions on moral grounds, but we still need to come to an agreement on it for tactical reasons. It¡¯ll be a hindrance if some of us are operating on a fundamentally different understanding of what strategy should be about. I do not ask for views to be changed, just for coordination. If the group decides that his thinking is the correct approach, then I will follow it, but a decision needs to be made.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Everyone turns to me, silently drowning out what I was about to say before I could even fully think it. Their gazes are clear: despite my victory, I¡¯m the problem. I glance to my one likely ally. ¡°Billy, what is your say in this? Should we keep you mundanes safe in the back or move you to the front to maximize your opportunity to fight.¡±

    ¡°Hold.¡± Riley Sneers. ¡°You squirming worm. You¡¯re the one who wanted him in the back in the first place. Don¡¯t try to lure him to your side when you know he won¡¯t get what he wants no matter which one of us wins.¡±

    ¡°Civility, please.¡± Ligryn half mutters.

    ¡°Forgive me.¡± Riley turns to her, then back to me. ¡°You squirming snake.¡± He corrects.

    Are snakes less insulting than worms in Arkothian culture? How odd. It¡¯s the reverse in Caethlon. Snakes will kill you without eating ¨C a wasteful death. Worms, however, not only won¡¯t kill you, but will spread your nutrients to the earth. It¡¯s still insulting, since it¡¯s preferable to be eaten by birds to spread you to as much of the earth as possible. But that¡¯s just a relative thing rather than something inherent to worms. They¡¯re still preferable to being sealed in a box to be consumed by nothing.

    I smile, pushing my confusion aside. ¡°I¡¯m hardly doing anything untoward. I didn¡¯t mention giving him what he wants, I just asked what he thought. You said you would abide by the group, and he is part of the group. Shouldn¡¯t we hear what he has to say? Besides, all things are negotiable. Isn¡¯t that right Billy?¡± I turn questioningly to him.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll just go where you tell me. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been much good at fighting anyways,¡± he says dejectedly.

    I resist cursing at his constant uselessness. The least he can do is be consistent in his over eagerness.

    ¡°Nonsense Billy,¡± I say with a strained smile, ¡°it¡¯s true you didn¡¯t last long against a knight, but neither did anyone else. No one expected you to kill him on your own, and you¡¯ll be fighting other mundanes now.¡±

    ¡°¡­If you say so,¡± he mutters.

    ¡°I say not.¡± Riley says. ¡°We both know that no matter how good he is with his hammer, he¡¯ll be more effective reloading that absurdly overpowered crossbow. Unless you¡¯re expecting me or Ser Terrance to reload for you, which would be completely backwards.¡±

    I grimace and nod at his point. The others are still looking silently at me, pressuring me to accept tactics that I know nobody actually uses in the field¡­Or do I? My only experience is with partisan fighting, and perhaps their weird view of combat makes more sense in open warfare.

    ¡°¡­Very well. I won¡¯t object to your placements. Not that it should matter too much on my end, since I¡¯ll be staying back shooting either way.¡±

    ¡°Quite,¡± Riley says succinctly, then turns to discuss tactics and perceived weaknesses with the rest of the group.

    I don¡¯t even know why I pushed for my view. As I said, it won¡¯t change what I¡¯ll be doing, and it¡¯s not like I object to the mundanes staying back with the archers. Riley made a big deal about protecting them, but they¡¯ll still be protecting me when the enemy breaks through¡­ Except I know they¡¯re wrong. Tactically, while it¡¯s useful to have a rear guard, it¡¯s better to have a forward screen if you have to choose between them. Since it won¡¯t change their ability to block the enemy, but it will block them farther away where they can intercept ranged attackers. Besides, it¡¯s not like the enemy will have much chance of flanking us in the confined arena.

    As much as he spoke about abiding to the group¡¯s tactical decision, it¡¯s clear that he and the rest of them decided based on ideals rather than what the best tactic is. In a way, I should be happy about that. The empire learned a lot in Caethlon, so it¡¯s a good thing if there are social pressures that prevent them from fully using that knowledge. I just wish it didn¡¯t have to pressure me too.

    Shortly later a proctor comes and assigns us a location for the first round of the group tournament. Terrance walks beside me as we go.

    ¡°You were oddly quiet during the tactics discussion Ser Terrance. Surely someone experienced enough to become a knight would have something to contribute.¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°Not as much as you might think. I only ever fought in a group with other knights and a few mages. I don¡¯t have experience fighting alongside mundanes. And please, no ¡®ser¡¯. Just call me Terry.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize there was a place that didn¡¯t supplement their forces with mundanes¡­ Terrance.¡± I compromise.

    ¡°Oh, I guess I¡¯m from a pretty isolated place. Not enough population to spend it fighting.¡±

    ¡°I see, I guess that¡¯s why you agree with Riley?¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°I see both of your perspectives as being valid, and I didn¡¯t want to lend the weight of my title to either one. Really, I think the two schools of thoughts are mostly divided between knights and mages. After all, a knight doesn¡¯t need a screen to be safe.¡±

    ¡°Neither does a mage, not fully. We have personal shields, and most can afford enchanted clothing that acts as armour. So, there is some sense in not sacrificing to keep us safe. However, even with that we¡¯re not as safe as knights, and our increased protection is less than our increased effectiveness. It just makes sense to prioritize our safety.¡±

    He nods. ¡°Yeah, as I said, both sides make sense. I for one am happy you beat Galvin, even if it meant sacrificing others. So, since the others didn¡¯t say it, I will: Good job.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thanks.¡±

    ¡°So, any other tricks you have in store?¡±

    ¡°¡­I can shoot people through walls.¡±

    ¡°Like, accurately?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°¡­Glad you¡¯re on our team then.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    We exit the hall tunnels and find the central chamber has been flooded with day-like light. Our proctor leads us to a much larger area than before, a wall of light flashing as each of us enters. The other team is waiting for us. Like us it seems to be two squires and two mages, plus pages and mundanes.

    I instinctively look away with a groan as I recognize a girl in a blue dress among them.

    The frightful youth immediately shouts upon recognizing the same person. ¡°Oh my Tacyn! Is that Emily Salhal? The genius ice mage? My brother and I spent our savings buying her frozen cream. It was so good!¡±

 Chapter 51: Fighting Teams

    The frightful youth continues his effusive praise of the woman who overcharged him for stall food. ¡°She¡¯s so cool! I didn¡¯t have any tests scheduled for that day, so we watched the magic demonstrations and saw her. I was paying attention because people were saying how she was attacked by pirates and just destroyed the whole ship with a single spell. At first, we were confused cause she chanted for like half a minute and when she finished nothing happened, but then all of a sudden, the target just broke into tiny pieces! No one else broke those targets and people were saying it was solid steel!¡±

    ¡°Are you referring to the torso shaped targets with magic symbols on them?¡± I ask, thinking how I failed to even warm them up with a firestream.

    ¡°Yeah! It was incredible. One moment it was fine then it just suddenly exploded!¡±

    I sigh at his enthusiasm. ¡°You do realize that we¡¯re fighting against that same magic now, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Heh. Bad luck I guess.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Adrian chimes, ¡°I doubt they¡¯ll let her use a spell that can break steel mannequins.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± I say, already knowing that, but just wanted the youth to stop his annoying praise. ¡°What other spells did she demonstrate?¡±

    ¡°Oh, um¡­ I didn¡¯t really pay much attention until the last one. There was one where she made a big ball of water that froze and exploded.¡±

    I nod. Sounds like a wide area low penetration damage spell. ¡°How far away did she cast it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the other side of the testing ring.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Right. I don¡¯t suppose you caught the other mage¡¯s test, did you?¡± I ask.

    ¡°The guy in the vest? No, I don¡¯t think so,¡± the youth answers.

    ¡°I¡¯ll eliminate her first then.¡± I doubt her exploding ice ball can penetrate my or Adrian¡¯s shield spell or Riley¡¯s armour, but the others might be vulnerable. Billy and the spear bearers do have borrowed imperial army armour ¨C complete with breastplate, helmet and chainmail on the limbs ¨C which might hold up, but I don¡¯t want to chance it. Likewise, Terrance¡¯s armour is just mundane chainmail over a gambeson, hardly something I would expect to stand up to a magic barrage. He might have toughened his skin enough to handle it, but he didn¡¯t mention it.

    ¡°You think you can before she casts? She¡¯ll have a shield spell.¡± Adrian points out.

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on it,¡± I say in a way that I hope is enigmatic and smug.

    ¡°All right!¡± the proctor shouts. ¡°Everyone is accounted for, listen up! The goal is simple: eliminate the other team with the allowed means. Once I¡¯m done talking, you¡¯ll have two minutes to position yourselves throughout the arena. Stay on your half, a wall of light will appear if you near the other before the start. Once the fighting starts you have five minutes to kill as many of your opponents as possible with your simulated weapons. It¡¯s double elimination, with the victor going to the team with the most left standing, with preference for mages and squires in the case of a tie. That¡¯s it for most of you. Mages, I hope you read up on your rules before you got here. Penalties for breaking them are severe. Now, on the whistle, position yourselves!¡±

    A whistle shrills and we all start running towards our agreed upon positions. Adrian casts his obscuring wall to block their sight, and also a few illusionary copies who he shows running to cover before dismissing them. Emily similarly conceals the other side¡¯s movement with a thick wall of fog.

    As they discussed, Riley, Terrance and the pages take forward positions within sight of a three-story building that I quickly divine as being safe from initial attacks and climb with the others. We don¡¯t have time for the knight and baby knight to help the others climb, but there is a window on the top floor. We use the stairs inside to get to it, then I climb ahead and command my cloak to extend to act as a rope that I help pull one of the spearers up with, who then helps the rest as I chant.

    As the proctor suggested, the rules governing mages in this test are fiddly, especially the ones about what we can and can¡¯t do before combat starts. We may cast anything that doesn¡¯t directly affect or target the opponent, so I can have my shield up, but am unable to cast missile guidance pre-emptively. Divinations are more complex. I may make any divination that does not actively target an opponent. So, for instance, while I could just divine Emily¡¯s location, I would have to wait until combat starts, costing about ten seconds to chant it. The arena is bigger than the last fight, but still cramp for this many fighters. It will take at least five seconds to home in on her after the divination is cast, plus another second to cast missile guidance and another to shoot ¨C too long.

    The youth said it took her half a minute to cast her most advanced spell. It¡¯s unlikely he made an accurate count, but even assuming it was right, and assuming that her second best spell takes half as long to cast as her best (which is typical), then that still means she¡¯ll cast her spell in fifteen seconds ¨C at least two before I can shoot. Not trusting the youth though, I would guess the spell should take about five seconds to cast.

    So, I need to speed it up. Fortunately, I already have a method prepared. I can¡¯t directly target her, but I can make a divination for objects fulfilling more abstract criteria that she so happens to fulfil. Fortunately for me, it¡¯s not possible to just locate the nearest mage with such a quick method, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get past Fleumberg security. So, I can¡¯t just divine for people with magic and use that. However, I can divine for active spells, such as personal shields, or current chanting of a spell. Since such a divination wouldn¡¯t exclude the other mage, I also include a preferential criteria for the spell being cast to be ice or water related in the event of there being two spells cast at once.

    This leaves me with two delays: First, while I can cast the divination, I can¡¯t point the rod to find her until the next whistle. Second, she almost certainly has a divination of her own to counter me. Fortunately, it¡¯s much harder to defend against a divination performed this close, and so it shouldn¡¯t add more than a handful of seconds to find her, but that is cutting it dangerously close. Likewise, while I divined this location to be safe, it won¡¯t take more than a handful of seconds to overwhelm that ¨C though Adrian concealing it via spell will help. But still, getting the kill quickly will be paramount to victory.

    I¡¯d be much more comfortable if the spear wielders were farther forward as a screen, since they would be able to spot and attack any mage before they could find us. But I lost that argument, so I¡¯ll have to make do.

    The start whistle shrills and I immediately raise the heavy crossbow with the silver rod attached. The rod vibrates in my grip as it encounters resistance from opposing divinations, cycling hot and cold for the same spot for several seconds until I force it through. It still vibrates, and alternates heat, but eventually the heat wins out with only a hint of cold. Good enough.

    I cast missile guidance, then chant to make a slight alteration to the divination, checking that there aren¡¯t too many walls in the way to shoot through. All four segments flash hot ¨C it¡¯ll make it. I take a moment to adjust the guidance spell for a headshot, telling myself it¡¯s about making sure she dies and not out of revenge over her frozen cream prices.

    ¡°Look out!¡± the frightful youth shouts, pointing up to a large sphere of water forming and quickly freezing high in the air over the arena.

    I pull the lever, the sphere bursts into a rain of arm long ice slivers, then a muffled scream in the distance. We take cover from the barrage, which is somehow directed towards our half of the area, but it¡¯s not enough. Several icicles slam into us, straining my shield and hitting Billy and the spear wielders, but no red circles of pain appear. Evidently the illusion system determined she wouldn¡¯t have finished the spell in a real fight.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Everyone good?¡± Adrian asks.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, grinning at the thought of her surprise as the illusionary bolt pierced through several walls to hit her in the face. I can only imagine how she¡¯s reacting right now.

    ¡°I guess you really did break her shield, good job. A shame my veil didn¡¯t do much.¡±

    I shake my head as I attach the winch to the crossbow and hand it to Billy to reload. ¡°It was a wide area attack. I¡¯m sure she would have narrowed it down more if it weren¡¯t for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thanks,¡± they say, turning their attention back to their magic, forming illusionary doubles on the ground to create a pseudo screen.

    One enemy down, I pull out my light crossbow and my crystal pendulum, trying to find the remaining mage. Unfortunately, the pendulum isn¡¯t precise enough to cast the guidance spell through, as it can only track in two dimensions, but it can at least help narrow things down for the rod still attached to the heavy weapon (removing it would require recalibration).

    A red streak in the corner of my eye followed by an explosion that rocks the arena, vaporizing a building to our left. It seems that Adrian¡¯s illusionary figures have done their job in drawing fire. I trace the path of the red streak, feeding the information into the pendulum which shakily homes in on the mage.

    ¡°Almost done Billy?¡± I ask, not looking back to check.

    ¡°Not¡­ Really,¡± he pants back.

    ¡°Well, hurry up.¡± Perhaps I should have shot the other mage first after all. I wouldn¡¯t want to test my shield against a fireball like that.

    Two figures armed with swords and shields wearing slightly magical versions of imperial foot soldier armour burst into view from the direction of our two pages. Their armour isn¡¯t remarkable, but their movements betray them ¨C two squires on the hunt. They don¡¯t seem to have spotted us through the veil, but instead are running towards one of Adrian¡¯s illusions.

    I cast guidance on one of them and pull the lever. They spasm to the ground after the bolt strikes in the gap between their helmet and breastplate ¨C a red circle quickly dimming black.

    The second one drops to a squat, shield raised in the direction of the shot. They take cover behind a wall, glancing about, clearly having not pierced the veil though they do shout about our presence.

    More are drawn to their sound: figures with spears and bows searching for our position.

    ¡°Really wish we had more of a forward screen right now.¡± I complain while attaching the loading lever and slamming my foot down to recock it.

    It¡¯s an awkward position. I¡¯m certain that with so many enemies around they¡¯ll spot my next shot. If I kill the mage, the squire will find us and rush in. If I kill the squire, the others will spot me and report to the mage who will burn us. Though it¡¯s not that hard of a choice. If I kill the mage first, I might be able to handle the squires with the light crossbow, or maybe the others might even be able to manage.

    I glance to Billy who is just about done winching. I take my weapon back, knowing it¡¯ll finish self-loading while I track the mage. I¡¯m nearly homed in when there¡¯s another explosion, this one on their half of the arena. I narrow it down enough to cast the spell, but the rod goes cold before I shoot. It seems our remaining team on the ground has gotten to them first.

    Half relieved, half cursing that I won¡¯t get the kill points, I swivel around and recast the divination for the remaining squire. Already knowing their location, it takes no more than a second to home in. I cast the spell, pull the lever, the crossbow shudders and the bolt strikes their head through the wall.

    As expected, the others do find us from that. They shout for magic support, not knowing that all their mages are dead. We get into a bit of a one sided shootout. There¡¯s, presumably, a page with a magic bow that lets out a continual stream of arrows at us, but, still unable to see us, only manages a few wounds before I pick up my light crossbow and eliminate them with a guided bolt.

    Two others try to get blind shots in, but amazingly the frightful youth manages to wound one enough to stop them shooting, while Adrian eliminates the other with an invisible dart. However, they buy time for their melee fighters to approach.

    The second page leaps halfway up the building and begins climbing with their sword gripped in their teeth. They get about half way up before I lean over and shoot them back down with a light bolt without even bothering to cast guidance as they¡¯re unable to dodge.

    A moment later the mundane spear bearers enter the building. I hear them rush up the stairs. What¡¯s their aim? They can¡¯t hope to reach the roof, and they have no means of attacking us with all their ranged fighters dead. Perhaps they just hope to hide right under our feet while the time goes down.

    I¡¯m proved incorrect a moment later as a spear point slams through the roof to wound the frightful youth in the foot. He lets out a loud cry as he collapses to the ground where he¡¯s quickly finished off by a second thrust.

    Shit, I should have expected that, but I was too focused on the others. The quivering particles that comprise the structures produce an obscuring haze, which are nearly, but not quite, as opaque as the mundane barriers they emulate. Meaning that up close one can just make out the shape of objects on the other side, especially if those objects are well lit in imitation daylight.

    Knowing I don¡¯t have time to reload, and our spear wielders are thrusting blind into a dark room, I turn to Billy. ¡°If you want some action, follow me.¡±

    I don¡¯t wait to see if he complies as I grab the ledge and swing down through the window ¨C kicking an opponent who had the misfortune of having their back towards it as I enter.

    The three enemies try to bring their spears to bear on me, but the tight confines get in the way allowing me time to draw my sword and lazily cut a throat. One of them manages to get a stab in only to be deflected by my shield spell. Irritated, I turn and stab them through the shoulder. They drop the spear from the pain and draw a dagger with their remaining arm. I ignore them to dodge a spear thrust from the third and final opponent.

    There¡¯s an opening I could easily slip into for the kill, but I deliberately hold off, sensing Billy fumbling through the window. The wounded one moves to stab him with their dagger, but Billy, being larger, has greater reach and thrusts his war hammer into their throat. The resulting red circle is faint, but it gives him enough time to get fully through the window. He charges his attacker who tries to defend but is unable to with their remaining unwounded arm.

    The last one lunges at him, trying to get one more kill before it¡¯s over, but I strike the spear aside with a sudden cut. Billy doesn¡¯t waste the opportunity and rushes the opening to strike them repeatedly in the head with the hammer, screaming in rage, or perhaps frustration, continuing after the circle goes black. A bit awkward since his victim stops reacting to the blows after their ¡®death¡¯ and the shrill of the end whistle and just silently waits for the frenzy to be over with their eyes closed.

    I tap him on the shoulder, putting on my most irritating, I mean charming, smile in imitation of Alan. ¡°See, I said you would have a chance to prove yourself. That was a lot better than throwing yourself against a knight, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± he pants from the exertion. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°No problem. You were a big help.¡± I obviously lie. It would have been easy to finish them off. But I need him motivated to turn the winch, and maybe even help me when the next tactics argument comes. It¡¯s regrettable that I had to give up the extra points from the kills, but it may be worth it if I can get a few more shots with the heavy by doing so.

    Ladders appear in the side of the building, allowing those on the roof to easily get down. Those already on the ground make their way to us. Riley is uninjured, but Terance¡¯s whole right side is covered in red circles ¨C presumably from the second fireball. The pain is gone, but the marks remain until after we pass through the boundary.

    ¡°We ran across that mage you shot.¡± Riley says on the way back. ¡°She was¡­ not happy. Good job.¡±

    I grin at the news, despite balking at accepting his praise ¨C as if he¡¯s in a position to decide if my job was good or not. I suppose I¡¯m overreacting, it¡¯s probably just an expression rather than an attempt to further establish his place in the team hierarchy. Besides, I¡¯m too satisfied at the deed to be irritated.

    ¡°I was about to shoot the other one too, but you guys beat me by a few breaths.¡± I boast.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I suppose the spell is more useful than I initially gave it credit. I admit to underestimating your utility.¡±

    My mood is slightly soured at his assumption that his assessment of me matters, but I force myself to focus on my feeling of immense satisfaction. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m certain those who made the teams underestimated me too. Otherwise, why put me with a knight and a squire in magic full plate?¡±

    ¡°Quite.¡± He nods in agreement.

    ¡°I suppose that goes for me as well?¡± Adrian chimes pensively.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that,¡± I say, ¡°concealment magic can be very potent, especially when backing up a knight.¡± I try not to let the confidence of personal experience show through.

    Terrance turns to face us with a smile. ¡°Well, here¡¯s to having an unexpectedly powerful team then. I¡¯ll have to work hard not to be disappointing.¡± Everyone is charmed by his irritating flash of teeth, even Riley. Well, one person isn¡¯t fazed by it. ¡°¡­You seem less than jubilant at our victory, Ligryn,¡± he says to our suddenly taciturn page.

    ¡°¡­Oh, I just died quickly, is all. I didn¡¯t contribute much.¡± She glances to the side, hiding some emotion. She¡¯s very good at it, but I¡¯m practiced from reading Alan. Something else is bothering her, but I don¡¯t press ¨C at least not on that.

    ¡°Would it be churlish for me to say that the pages might not have died, nor would we have been surrounded at the end if the spears were on the ground helping screen us?¡± I ask, trying for an even voice.

    Riley speaks first. ¡°Yes, it would. What you say might be true, but we only lost three members with our current tactics. Your way would likely have lost more.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in agreement there.¡± Adrian speaks. ¡°You may be right in general, I can¡¯t say, but for my part it¡¯s easier to conceal a group when they¡¯re close together.¡±

    I glance to Terrance who just shrugs. ¡°¡­Fine,¡± I say, ¡°I¡¯ll bring it up again when we lose.¡±

 Chapter 52: Besting friend

If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

 Chapter 53: Fatigue and futures

    We argue when we get back. I think Riley expects me to criticize him for losing, having prepared defences of his performance, and gets angry when he doesn¡¯t have to use them.

    But why would I criticize? His opposing squire was equipped specifically to counter him. Even if he wasn¡¯t, it would be strange to assume that Riley should be unbeatable. The teams are supposed to be balanced, so obviously the opponents should be able to beat him. But he takes it as if I¡¯m saying ¡®I didn¡¯t expect much from him anyways.¡¯ Which, I suppose I don¡¯t expect much of him as an individual. Rather he fills the role of ¡®squire¡¯ on the team, which he has performed without cause for rebuke.

    It is in this mood that I am once again unable to convince them to move the spears up. Riley says ¡°It was a one-time situation. None of the other teams will be like that.¡± Which I suppose is correct.

    So, without changing tactics, we win two more matches, bringing our total up to six. Among our eighth opponents is a mage I recognize as being among the top ten or so from the hidden object game. Figuring they would be hard to target and hoping that if they are good on that front, they are less directly dangerous, I choose to eliminate the other mage first.

    About ten seconds later I, and the rest of the ranged group, are struck with the concussive blinding light of my mistake. A moment later I find myself on the ground several stories below with multiple black circles of death hovering over my body. I look to where the shooting perch was and see it has been vaporized.

    Apparently, the mage has a high damage area spell they hit us without being spotted. Perhaps something affected by gravity that they could lob like a cascade orb, but less destructive and without the tell tell whistle.

    Not feeling like moving after ¡®dying¡¯, I stay and listen to the match finish. A few more explosions in the distance as the mage eliminates our remaining team one by one. About a minute later the match ends, and each of the forward members slowly walks back with black circles.

    They¡¯re a bit disgruntled. Apparently, Riley was the only one capable of surviving the mage¡¯s blasts, but that left him alone against two squires plus two pages who quickly surrounded him, grappled him to the ground, and slit his throat. Not a pleasant experience from his expression.

    With our second loss, we¡¯re done for the day. We don¡¯t talk as we ascend to the surface in the now slightly more spacious metal box. What would be the point? Sure, we might have lasted a bit longer if the spears had been farther up instead of getting killed in the same blast as me, but not much. It would have taken perhaps twenty more seconds for the mage to kill them and move on to the others. Perhaps that would have given Terrance or Riley enough time to find the mage and kill them, making it an even fight, but probably not.

    Even if we would have won my way though, it¡¯s pointless to say so. While tomorrow¡¯s test will have the same teams, the conditions will be different, as will the required tactics. I suppose establishing that I was right now might give my opinions more weight tomorrow, but I¡¯m tired.

    The danger might be simulated, but the combat is real enough. I¡¯ve never had to fight so much in one day. Run, yes, but not fight. The most real combats I¡¯ve engaged in one day was three, and each was a short exchange followed by running to a different target. But today I engaged in ten similarly scaled fights ¨C a numbing experience, made more stressful by the fact we used tactics in nearly all of them that I knew were wrong.

    So, I¡¯m tired of trying to convince them that I¡¯m right; tired of establishing myself on the team hierarchy. So tomorrow I¡¯ll do things my way whether they agree or not.

    We return in the morning to the same box and descend in slightly better moods. Ser Terrance speaks first.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why we were all so down yesterday. I thought we did really well. Wasn¡¯t the average two wins? We got three times that¡±

    ¡°A little bit less than two.¡± I look at him askance, having done the math upon getting home.

    ¡°I got about 1.99 in my calculations.¡± Adrian offers. ¡°Though I couldn¡¯t be more accurate without knowing the exact number of teams, or if there were any draws.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Terrance says, looking at us weirdly. ¡°My point is we did well. There can¡¯t have been that many teams who did better, right?¡±

    ¡°I would guess less than ten,¡± says Adrian.

    ¡°Less than ten? In the whole empire and beyond? That was great! We should have celebrated, not go home by ourselves with our tails tucked.¡±

    ¡°I guess we were just tired,¡± I say, pointedly ignoring the tension with Riley. I also don¡¯t mention that I had once again begun to hope we might go all the way. Foolish I know, especially after the same disappointment in the hidden object game.

    ¡°Yeah, tired,¡± Riley says, also pointedly ignoring the tension.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s no good,¡± says Terance, ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re a local right? Do you know any good places to party at?¡±

    Adrian thinks a bit before speaking. ¡°A few. I¡¯ll consider which to select based on today¡¯s performance.¡±

    ¡°Great, it¡¯s settled then. Let¡¯s go win!¡± Terrance finishes with a shout.

    A moment of awkward silence as the metal box continues to descend. I think he was expecting us to shout with him in our newfound enthusiasm, but none of us do. Still, I do find his words encouraging, though they don¡¯t help with Riley¡¯s disagreement.

    ¡°¡­Do you all think you¡¯ll get in?¡± The frightful youth suddenly asks.

    More awkward silence before Terrance decides to speak. ¡°Yeah. Malichi mentioned it, but I¡¯ve won two of the tournaments. The points from them alone put me past the auto-fail range, and the points from other knightly tests might auto pass me. It¡¯s closer than I¡¯d like since I had to forfeit one test, but it looks like I¡¯m good.¡±

    ¡°Same,¡± says Adrian. ¡°Though I won¡¯t auto pass. Some of my magic is rather advanced, and I did well in the written tests.¡±

    Riley just grunts in the affirmative, and then it¡¯s my turn. I think back on all the tests I¡¯ve taken before smiling suddenly at myself with a hint of pride. ¡°Yeah, I think so. I haven¡¯t gotten to the very top of any test, save maybe one, but I think I¡¯ve done pretty well on most of them. What about you Ligryn?¡±

    The foreign page winces at being named then shrugs. ¡°Unfortunately, I think I will get in, but not due to my own merit ¨C at least not fully. There are political reasons to accept me that puts me at an unfair advantage. I¡¯m sorry if that dampens your enthusiasm.¡± The reactions are mixed but silent. She looks to, I forget their name, the other page, but they just shrug silently and make a wishy washy hand gesture.

    The youth sighs. ¡°Right¡­ Of course, all the noble magic people think they might get in. What about the rest of you?¡±  Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Billy, having already discussed his prospects, shakes his head, as do the spear bearers for presumably similar reasons.

    ¡°Were you hoping to get in then?¡± I ask, trying not to sound snide.

    He laughs once, then grimaces. ¡°Yeah, I was hoping. Ridiculous right? A poor commoner hoping to make it big? All my family, friends and neighbours told me how hard it is to get in, especially for a mundane, but they¡¯re all idiots. I figured they tried the exam and failed, and convinced themselves no one in their situation could pass. I¡¯ve always made an effort to seek out knowledge that the people around me never bothered with. But I see now that all my effort only got me to the starting point that nobles have.¡±

    I shrug. ¡°Nobles have better educations, that¡¯s well known.¡± I think about how the foundation of my own education is from books taken from dead nobles. ¡°Some mundane commoners do get in, but they¡¯re usually from wealthy merchants, doctors, or high-ranking bureaucrats. I was under the impression that most commoners only took the exam for the certificates. Did you get any?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He sighs. ¡°A couple. I just hoped for more¡­ I only took this test because I heard it was easy points. But I¡¯m no fighter. I had no idea how terrifying it would be.¡±

    Riley speaks in a gruffer voice than normal. ¡°The worst is yet to come¡­Though most of today will be gentler.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± He speaks dejectedly and looks at me. ¡°If it helps, then I don¡¯t mind if you sacrifice me during the worst part¡­ At least it¡¯ll get it over with quicker.¡±

    The trick of the wordage causes an undeserved thrill quickly suppressed into a serious nod of acknowledgement. Riley scowls but doesn¡¯t chastise.

    We go into a large side room where we exchange weapons like yesterday, but with seven other teams. A proctor explains the basic rules for this final test. It¡¯s meant to simulate asymmetric combat, like in Caethlon, though they don¡¯t say that last bit. Each team takes a turn to try to reach the other side of an area roughly a quarter of the main chamber, making the combat area about a mile on a side. Meanwhile, the other seven teams will try to stop them.

    Both sides will have fifteen minutes to position themselves and may use targeted divinations to do so ¨C a departure from yesterday''s rules. Combat has a time limit of thirty minutes, though I¡¯m told the typical is half that. Team points are awarded based on teammates gotten through and enemies killed, with bonuses for mages and squires. Extra points are awarded individually for personally getting through or killing opponents.

    In theory, the scores are balanced so that half of the points for the tests should come from defending and attacking each. Though rumours say most people get more on the defending part while a lucky few get much more attacking.

    I look around at our opponents to see if I recognize anyone. There are other smaller, but still ridiculously large chambers that other tests are being run at concurrently, and there will be another round of tests after this. Meaning sixteen or more groups of teams in total, with thousands of competitors, making it not impossible for everyone to be new to me.

    I don¡¯t see Preston, or the mage who defeated us the second time, which I view as good luck. I don¡¯t want to think about what that augmenter can do with so many more allies. I do see Clara Talwin, Erik Hanhal and the frozen cream seller ¨C I think the youth mentioned her name was Emily? I¡¯ve mostly forgotten his annoying ramblings.

    Not wanting another annoying encounter, I duck my gaze away from Erik only to turn it to Emily who tilts her head in recognition. I curse a moment later when she decides to come over. It would be suspicious to turn my gaze away again, so I just pretend to listen to whatever Riley is talking about and politely smile when she arrives.

    ¡°Hello. It¡¯s probably best not to strategize with other teams before we know who goes first.¡± I say, hoping to deflect her.

    She looks at me silently for a moment before finally accusing. ¡°You¡¯re the one who shot me in the face yesterday, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, um¡­¡± I shift my obviously magical crossbows around nervously as if trying to hide the unhidable weapons before giving up. ¡°Yes, I suppose so, why?¡±

    ¡°That was unpleasant. I hope you don¡¯t make a habit of it.¡±

    ¡°Would you prefer I shot you in some other place? I would have thought the head preferable since the death would be quicker.¡±

    ¡°It may be quicker, but it was worse. Other places are just painful, but head wounds are disorientating, especially unexpected ones like that. It wasn¡¯t just pain but pain that altered your ability to comprehend pain, as well as some embarrassing spasming. I have no idea why the illusion system would be so detailed, but I would recommend that you not do the same to others if you don¡¯t want to make enemies.¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡­ though it¡¯s somewhat ridiculous to avoid killing people in a certain way in battle.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t buy the excuse. ¡°You shot me through several walls in the exact centre of my forehead. I¡¯m assuming there was a spell involved in that. If you can be that precise then I¡¯m assuming you can precisely hit elsewhere.¡±

    I nod in admittance. ¡°Yes, but you were in the middle of casting a spell I was trying to stop.¡±

    She shakes her head. ¡°You misunderstand. I¡¯m not complaining about my own experience, nor looking for an apology. I understand why you did what you did. I¡¯m just informing you that the experience is particularly unpleasant, and you might not want to repeat it too often. If you do it to everyone, your future classmates might think you¡¯re a sadist.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Thanks for your advice.¡±

    She pauses, considering, looking me up and down again. ¡°¡­Think nothing of it¡­You seem familiar. Have we met before?¡±

    I wince, my guard having been down after the rest of the conversation. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m from an isolated territory. I can¡¯t imagine where we could have met before the exam¡­ Unless you went to one of my cousin¡¯s, Alan Linhal¡¯s, parties?¡±

    Her face scowls in disgust. ¡°The lecher? Definitely not.¡±

    Of course she¡¯s much more familiar with the central social scene than me despite being here for the same time. I shrug. ¡°Well, I must have one of those faces.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more the height than the face, and the voice¡­ but it sounds wrong. I can¡¯t place it. Uh, it¡¯s probably not important. Never mind.¡± With that she turns and goes back to her team, leaving me very grateful for Alan including diction in the etiquette lessons.

    A few moments later the order is announced ¨C it¡¯s our turn first.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if we¡¯re lucky or unlucky going first,¡± says Terrance as we walk to the starting point.

    ¡°Lucky,¡± I say, ¡°the other teams won¡¯t have practice working together.¡±

    ¡°Unlucky,¡± Riley counters, ¡°They¡¯re establishing roles and organization now, so we¡¯ll be stuck with whatever¡¯s left over for the rest of the test. Moreover, everyone else will know what the defenders can do and come up with strategies, while we¡¯re going in dark.¡±

    I shrug, looking to Adrian for their insight.

    ¡°Oh, I figured it was balanced, for both of your reasons. Personally, I prefer it this way since my spells work better when they aren¡¯t expected.¡±

    ¡°The ice mage¡¯s team will tell the others about you.¡± I point out.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± they shrug, ¡°but maybe not. If they do, then it¡¯s still easier to exploit second-hand knowledge¡­ So, do we have a plan?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I blurt out before Riley can answer, ¡°I¡¯ll stay behind and harry the enemy with my crossbows while the rest of you try to break through.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s a good plan,¡± Riley speaks after a few seconds. ¡°You¡¯ll be too vulnerable on your own, and don¡¯t you need someone to reload for you?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°The crossbow does it automatically, it¡¯s just faster to help it.¡±

    ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t you need Adrian to conceal you?¡± He presses.

    I shake again. ¡°Divination and movement will suffice. Besides, I¡¯m faster than most squires. Adrian will slow me down.¡±

    ¡°How many times can you even shoot that thing on your own anyways?¡± He continues.

    ¡°If I keep moving? No more than six. Though I only have eight bolts for it, so even if someone did help me it wouldn¡¯t increase it by much.¡±

    He sighs. ¡°¡­ Fine. As for the rest of us, we¡¯ll split into two groups to make it harder on their diviners and force them to spread out. Adrian, you¡¯ll conceal the mundanes and try to sneak while the rest of us make a show of breaking through with brute force.¡±

    ¡°There are fourteen mages and squires facing us. They¡¯ll make short work of a direct attack.¡± Adrian points out.

    Riley nods to me. ¡°Which is why we¡¯ll spend the first ten minutes with him divining the best approach. Any objections?¡±

    I shake my head after a moment of trying to find one. ¡°¡­No, I suppose I won¡¯t need the full preparation time anyway.¡±

    ¡°Good, all set.¡± He says as we arrive at our starting points.

    Adrian jogs off with the mundanes with their divining implement out. The divination on my end is tricky since I must figure out future locations against so many diviners who themselves are moving to reflect our efforts. But at around five minutes to spare I get a grasp of their formation and possibly a weak spot which I direct Riley towards.

    I spend the rest of the time divining a safe initial shooting perch (while I can shoot through walls, there is a limit which a higher elevation helps avoid) and then picking out targets. Unfortunately for Emily, she¡¯s the most dangerous mage I know of on their side, so I pick her first. It takes two seconds once the whistle shrills to cast guidance and pull the lever. Taking her advice, I aim for her heart this time, but I can just make out the words ¡°Seriously? Again?¡± shouted from here. I smile at not even needing the rod flashing cold to confirm my success. First one down, I divine another perch, leap to it, and furiously winch.

 Chapter 54: The laughing chaos given form

    Several explosions shake our side as the opposition seemingly cast area spells at random. Odd, I expected them to be closer. I was a bit worried since I¡¯m not using my concealment spell, and avoiding divination directed destruction can be tricky even with it. But their aim is awful, as if they¡¯re just hoping to hit us with blind luck. I expected our efforts to confuse them to have some effect, but not this much.

    Maybe they¡¯re being more strategic than tactical. They know they have an overwhelming advantage, and so the only way for us to win is to slip past with minimal fighting. In this one way the scenario is set up in our advantage. The lighting has been reduced back to dusk levels, and the dust buildings are tightly packed with alleys far more twisting than any I¡¯ve seen in the capital ¨C a veritable maze.

    So, rather than trying to hit us, they¡¯re systematically destroying the tightly packed pseudo buildings to eliminate our hiding spots. The pattern is a bit erratic for that, leaving gaping holes, or rather non-holes. But each mage probably has an assigned sector which they¡¯re working on without referencing the others. It¡¯s a bit roundabout, but it¡¯s the best explanation I can think of.

    An orb, shining like the sun in this dusk light, shoots up from the far side, arcing almost to the ceiling before crashing down directly on my prior perch ¨C vaporizing the structure in a fiery detonation.

    ¡­ Well, at least one of them is seriously trying to kill us.

    I stop winching and flip the silver rod out, chanting a divination for the orb¡¯s caster. Either they¡¯re good, or the other side is divining too much and causing distortions, but, after about twenty seconds of the rod¡¯s intense vibrations and rapidly cycling hot and cold, I narrow it down enough to cast the missile guidance. Then, not needing to maintain the divination to maintain the spell, I turn the rod towards safety and jump to a third perch to finish winching.

    As expected, they find my second spot easily well before I¡¯m done loading, so I¡¯m forced to find yet another perch before I¡¯m finally able to shoot. I chant a quick divination to make sure there aren¡¯t too many walls in the way, then pull the lever. The crossbow shudders as it releases the bolt, and a half second later the rod goes cold.

    Footsteps, rushing from the side, growing near. I drop the heavy crossbow and pull the light one off my back, loading a bolt as I spin to face the direction of the sound. A squire with sword in hand and wearing chainmail leaps smoothly to the roof in an efficient arc.

    Not having time to cast guidance, I pull the lever before they can land, sending the bolt into their chest with a satisfyingly dark red circle. They cry out as they stumble back from the sudden pain and fall down to the ground.

    I toss the light crossbow aside and ready my sling as I rush to the edge. They supinely moan, clearly stunned by their fall and chest wound ¨C giving me plenty of time to cast guidance and throw a bullet into the gap of their open-faced helmet. Another dark red circle appears, but they don¡¯t die, so I throw another bullet which finishes them off.

    More running footsteps approach from two directions, but farther off. Sigh: squires. Why would they even be this far from their side? I¡¯m at the very back of our starting area, so they must have all decided to charge us in hopes of quick kills, then heard my crossbow. The heavy does have a quieting enchantment, but it just reduces the sound to the levels of a mundane one ¨C easily heard with enhanced senses even with the explosions. I should be happy that they¡¯re willingly making gaps for my team, but I don¡¯t feel it.

    I rush back to retrieve my dropped weapons, strapping the heavy on my back, and giving the light a quick yank to speed the self-loading. Being at the back I don¡¯t have much room to retreat, so I listen a second for which of the approaching enemies are closer¡­ the left, so I go right.

    I leap from roof to roof for a ten count then drop prone ¨C my cloak, colour changed to match the dark grey of the dust, conceals my form. The crossbow still has a few inches to go, but I draw a bolt in preparation anyways, aiming back towards my abandoned perch. A five-count goes by before a sword and shield wielding squire leaps into view. Two inches before I can shoot, so I hold off casting lest it alerts them.

    A second squire, this one with a bow, leaps up after them. I still hear footsteps, so presumably there¡¯s a third coming. The two present search for me, peering down assuming I¡¯ve slipped into an alley. My heart pounds as I watch the string slip closer into position, not daring to help it along. I try to calm, knowing some squires might be able to hear a heart beating this loudly this close, but that just makes it worse.

    At half an inch to go I cast my spell in a hushed whisper ¨C they don¡¯t hear me, but they do hear a second later when the crossbow clicks into shooting position. Their heads snap towards the sound as I pull the lever.

    The archer has an open-faced helmet like the first one, so I ignore Emily¡¯s advice and shoot them in the gap. The darkness conceals the bolt enough that they don¡¯t even try to dodge until after the black circle appears. They let out a cry, then collapse to the ground.

    The sword and shield wielder wastes time dropping to a knee to check on them despite seeing the circle, giving me time to cast guidance on them and throw a bullet into their head. They fall back as it clangs into the helmet, but the circle that appears is red, not black. Still, the pain stuns them enough to buy distance as I flee, which is about as much as I could hope for. A few seconds later I hear the third squire reach them, then continue running towards me as their wounded ally shouts, ¡°That way, on the roof!¡± and presumably points.

    They¡¯re fast, wearing only a gambeson, and gradually gain ground. My crossbow finishes recocking just as a wall of light appears before me, meaning I¡¯ve run out of room. I curse under my breath, I didn¡¯t mean to go so far, but they¡¯re a competent hunter ¨C keeping towards the inside to cut me off from dashing for more room. Beyond being cornered though, the wall gives my position away to the random chanters.

    I turn and cast the guidance spell. It takes about a second to cast, in which time they move to throw their javelin. Seeing this, I do the opposite of normal and crank up the power to make the painting light as bright as possible.

    I don¡¯t know why the spell requires a light effect to guide the insensate projectile (I did once, but that knowledge was erased as part of the price for learning the spell), nor why the minimum light is ¡®just visible to me if it was in darkness¡¯ regardless of if I can see the target (a nuance favourable to me given the cat¡¯s boon to my night vision), nor why increasing the spells power only affects the light and not the guidance ability, but I¡¯m grateful for it here. Their aim jerks in the suddenly blinding light, causing the javelin to miss without the need to dodge.

    I load and shoot a bolt, but they instinctively dodge, causing it to hit lung rather than heart. A wound debilitating to a mundane, but not a squire. They close in, eyes squinting in the light as they draw a throwing knife.

    Cursing, I drop off the roof, only to be swallowed up in chaos a second later. A series of explosions knocks me from my feet, vaporizing the surrounding buildings in a swirl of vision obscuring dust, but nothing hits me directly.

    The squire, still on the roof, isn¡¯t so fortunate. I look up just in time to seem hit directly by a fiery blast and knocked from the vaporized building with black circles appearing immediately as they hit the stone ground. I smile: the mages saw the light wall, then my guidance spell and assumed it was where I was at. If people ask, I¡¯ll say it was deliberate.

    There¡¯s a pause in the explosions as the mages chant their lengthy spells. Bad teamwork: they should have coordinated to be evenly spaced apart and for the first one to finish recasting immediately after the last one casts the first time, but it seems they¡¯re casting from different locations and so can¡¯t communicate.

    I take advantage of their mistake and run away, leaving the bright guidance spell in place. I feel almost apologetic to squire knowing the unpleasantness I¡¯m leaving them to, but smugness towards my clever thinking easily wins out. The ploy works. The enemy mages still think the light is from the boundary. They know the wall light would have disappeared if I died, and that there¡¯s no reason for their team to hug the limit so closely, so assume I must still be there.

    It doesn¡¯t cause them any more harm, unless other squires rush in for some reason, but it does buy me time to escape and distracts them from their attempts to hit us by blind luck. One does figure out the trick and shifts back to their random pattern after the second round, but others continue on the spot for a full minute as I divine my way to a safe winching spot. Unfortunately, I had to drop my guidance spell on the second squire or I would try the trick on them¡­

    I stop winching with a smile as a plan strikes. I quickly divine the location of my team, then do a second divination for immediate hostile intent (you can¡¯t just divine people who wish you general harm with no immediate intent to act, otherwise I¡¯d be dead by now, but it is possible to divine those with immediate intent in close proximity). I pick the hot flash that seems the closest to a boundary and cast guidance on it at maximum power. I can¡¯t help but laugh as ten seconds later a round of explosions hit the spot and the rod goes cold.

    I repeat the trick, laughter growing uncontrollably maniacal with each success (my arm shoved in my mouth to hopefully prevent giving my position away). They all figure it out after the fourth one, but that¡¯s good too. I¡¯ve gotten plenty of kills from it (I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll award me points for them, but I won¡¯t let that dampen my mood), and now the boundaries are safe to traverse. If I use them, they¡¯ll assume I¡¯m anywhere but there. Well, maybe not. I¡¯ll leave that as a last resort.

    The tactic exhausted, I shift back to my main plan of picking off their mages. I start with the smart one (the first to see through my ploy). The crossbow was nearly recocked when my ploy finally failed, so I winch a little more then let it finish on its own as I home in on the target. I¡¯m able to cast guidance (on the lowest power) just as the string clicks into place, but a rod segment is cold, indicating there¡¯s too many barriers in the way so I climb back to a roof and shoot them with a sudden stillness, my earlier frenzy suddenly vanished. Mischievous delight gone, I only feel vague satisfaction as the rod goes cold indicating the kill.

    Footsteps, so I drop prone, peering over the ledge in their direction. A moment later the surviving squire of the first group, still with the slight trace of the head wound I gave them, comes into view. Some of the surrounding buildings have been levelled, allowing me to see them far enough to cast guidance. I¡¯m about to do so when another comes.

    Sigh, another chase would be annoying and would tire me besides. So, I crawl to the other side of the roof and drop off, trusting my cloak and boots to silence my landing.

    It seems half their squires are searching our starting zone, and any further shots will no doubt cause them to swarm me. Again, I should be happy for my teammates, but again I¡¯m not. I guess it¡¯s time for the next part of the plan.

    I creep out of the starting zone, going from building to building, cloak blending into the gloomy cavern. A few close calls, but I refrain from attacking ¨C tensely holding my breath as well as I wait for the squire to move off. This would be so much easier if I had revealed my concealment spell, but fortunately its workings meant I never felt comfortable relying on it so am well versed in mundane methods of hiding.

    Suspiciously so in fact. Knowing I¡¯m being observed from above (literally, I would guess, but at least metaphorically) I make deliberate mistakes when I think it¡¯s safe. Taking paths that are too in the open or leaving cover at the wrong time (a bit too soon or too late). Unfortunately, there aren¡¯t any dry twigs I can ¡®accidentally¡¯ step on, so the subtler methods will have to do.

    Slowly, but surely, I leave our starting zone, keeping close to, but not activating, a side boundary. About a third of the way in I hear nervous talking, and creep up to find the source: a screen of five mundanes nervously glancing about at the explosions as they softly reassure each other that their mages would definitely not hit their own team.

    At least I assume they¡¯re mundanes since they¡¯re all armed with academy loaner gear which isn¡¯t available to mages (unless they have unusual spells like me, though I¡¯m also disqualified for support since I have my own better gear) and squires tend to have their own magic items. At the very least a mage should be able to afford their own gear, and if one is a squire then the loaned armour won¡¯t protect them from fire.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    They haven¡¯t spotted me, so I know I should just slip past. But the points are too tasty ¨C half as much as me getting through ¨C and they¡¯re vulnerable, out here on their own without magic support. Afraid too. Poor things. Riley would be furious at their abandonment¡­ I should relieve them of their suffering. Besides, it¡¯ll distract them from my team.

    I creep into range and softly chant a firestream. One notices me an instant too late ¨C their scream of warning melding into screams of pain. Unfortunately for them I don¡¯t dare maintain the stream for more than a second, meaning two of them are still ¡®alive¡¯ and screaming with circles all over as I rush off, knowing the enemy can tell that the spell was close ranged and that I¡¯m in the area. Explosions rock us, mercifully ending the screams. I really hope I get points for induced friendly fire.

    I use the silver rod to path through the blasts that expand out in a blind attempt to catch me. Presumably, they are using divinations to determine I¡¯m still alive but aren¡¯t using them to aim. Or at least their methods are imprecise or weak enough to be countered by the rod.

    Footsteps behind me; the squires have my scent (hopefully not literally). Veering to the side in hopes of losing them I come across another mundane screen. Being already in trouble from my greed, I easily suppress the urge to kill them, but then notice one of them has a familiar looking heavy crossbow (of course they do, the seller did mention they were meant for mundanes) and my restraint is quickly overcomed.

    They¡¯re looking in the direction of the explosions from which I have taken a circuitous route, and so don¡¯t see me despite my haste. They¡¯re all so slapdash, their every motion displaying untrained thoughtlessness. I suppose it¡¯s to be expected, the academy wants as many people as possible for the test, and most mundanes aren¡¯t trained but still take it in hopes of easy points, or just the thrill or novelty. Easy prey, either way.

    Not wanting to damage the weapon or give my position away, I circle around them and charge from behind with my sword drawn. My target is in the back, so I kill them first with a slash to the neck. Another falls before they realize I¡¯m upon them, and a third before they fumble their spears defensively towards me. I easily slip past a point and stab the wielder¡¯s throat. The last doesn¡¯t even try to attack, but just screams wordlessly as loud as they can.

    It¡¯s not until after I kill them ¨C the illusion system silencing their cries at the same time they do ¨C that I realize the scream isn¡¯t that of terror but resolve. An impressive insight. They know they couldn¡¯t kill me, so deliberately didn¡¯t try in favour of admirably fulfilling their role of reporting my position. I hope they get bonus points for that. I wish they were on my team ¨C definitely more competent than Billy or the frightful youth, though I suppose they were helpful in their own ways.

    As admirable as it was though, attention isn¡¯t wholly undesirable. Screams are too imprecise to accurately lob fireballs at, and the squires won¡¯t expect an ambush.

    I stoop down to retrieve the enemy¡¯s heavy crossbow, but its ¡®dead¡¯ owner refuses to let go. Understandable given its price, but still irritating.

    ¡°What are you doing? Fallen weapons are fair game.¡± I whisper harshly.

    Their reply is silenced by the illusion system, but their expression is clear: fear mixed with resentment.

    ¡°The rules are clear, you¡¯ll lose points if you don¡¯t let me have it.¡± They hesitate, but still resist. Footsteps are nearing. I¡¯ll be so irritated if I die from their stupid obstinance. I glance meaningfully in the direction of the approaching squire, though they probably can¡¯t hear them. ¡°I promise to give it back in a few seconds.¡±

    They relent, allowing me to eagerly snap up the prize. I prop one of the ¡®corpses¡¯ up in a sitting position using my sword and kneel beside them as a barrier between me and the nearest footsteps ¨C stolen weapon pointed at the approaching danger.

    A squire in enchanted army armour with throwing spear and a large heavy shield rushes into view. They hesitate upon seeing their comrade shielding me but throw the spear a moment later upon realising they¡¯re already dead.

    The corpse''s armour is the same as those worn by my teammates, meaning I¡¯ve examined its magic. It¡¯s cheap, with its sole line of enchantment causing it to be treated as being much more resilient for the purpose of the illusion system. Still, the squire is very strong. Black circles appear on both sides of the body shield and an illusionary blue flash indicates my shield would have been penetrated but not collapsed. However, no pain or red circle follows, meaning it wouldn¡¯t have penetrated my armour, just as I expected.

    Not deterred, they charge, drawing a short sword and trusting their shield to cover their vitals. A trust misplaced as I calmly cast guidance and shoot the stolen weapon. They drop with a cry, black circles appearing on the shield and over their heart.

    Knowing the third crossbow will just slow me down, I toss it back to its owner as promised who catches it with a withering glance at my unconcern for their expensive property. I don¡¯t bother to point out it has a self-repair symbol, and instead pull out my light crossbow then reposition myself so the human shield is between me and a second source of approaching footsteps.

    Another bow wielding squire burst into view. I see them first and immediately start casting, drawing their attention. We shoot at the same time. Their aim is better than their spear throwing teammate, shooting around the body shield. I jerk away just in time, turning a direct headshot into a glancing blow. Well, ¡®glancing¡¯, but from the pain and the dark hue of the circle obscuring my right eye I would guess it would have fractured my skull.

    They however drop to the ground with a black circle over their heart.

    Hearing more footsteps, and out of readily shot weapons, I retreat forwards ¨C casting my healing spell as I run. The pain lessens, and the circle fades to a pinkish hue that admits translucent vision.

    I hear screams and clangs in the distance ¨C no doubt Riley and co breaking through. I decide to let them be the distraction for once as I find a building to hide in as I finish healing and winch the heavy crossbow.

    Once I¡¯m ready to shoot I move to divine a mage directly in my path but hesitate as the screams and other sounds of violence continue. Sigh, I¡¯ll get more points if three of them make it than if I do, so I chant divinations with squires in mind and in the screams¡¯ direction.

    I detect multiple likely squires that way, so I narrow it down to focus on magic full plate. One stands out, so I cast guidance, minimum power, and climb to a perch where I shoot them in the head. The rod goes cold so I run to a hiding spot and listen. No footsteps. I take the chance to winch, listening as the distant fighting fades in intensity and distance.

    The team crisis perceived to be over, one way or another, I shift back to my own survival by finding a mage directly in my path and shooting them.

    I curse as footsteps suddenly burst into perceivability, rushing towards me from all around. I was careless, hoping that most were drawn to the fighting, but it seems some realized the need to maintain the net. I¡¯m deep enough in their territory to be surrounded, but not nearly enough to make a break for it.

    I use the rod to find safety, but it vibrates heavily as the squires use their own methods ¨C avenues of escape quickly being cut off.

    I turn a corner and nearly bull into a mundane screen. One dutifully shouts (less resolve and more terror than the last one), while the others almost competently brandish their weapons towards me.

    Spears bounce off my shield as I cut them down, but the blows weaken the spell enough for a crossbow (not as powerful as either of mine, but still magical and point blank) to completely collapse it upon striking.

    I stumble back, clutching my stomach where the bolt hit and a dark red circle hovers. Seeing this a spear wielder is emboldened to charge. I let them strike; my armour only allowing a light wound circle as I cast a firestream that quickly kills them all.

    I limp away, pride hurting at being nearly killed by untrained mundanes almost as much as the physical wounds. The only consolation is being able to tell Riley I was right about the utility of mundanes on their own.

    I cast my healing spell, but the wound is deep, and the fading slow. I doubt it¡¯ll heal to less than a medium red, and squires are still rushing in.

    I spot one as I turn a corner to an alley, running towards me. I try to run but can only manage a brisk stumbling walk, a hand leaning on nearby walls as I do. Realizing the futility, I pull out the light crossbow and train it towards where they¡¯ll turn the corner, but then I hear a shout as another spots me just as the first comes back into view.

    I take a moment to examine their gear. Both wear chainmail and open-faced helmets. One has a sword and shield, while the other a two-handed polearm with a complicated head. Deciding the polearm is both more dangerous and more vulnerable I cast guidance on them and shoot them with a lightning enchanted bolt to the head to make sure they die.

    I let my crossbow drop as they do. Resigned to death, I draw sword and dagger to face a foe I know I couldn¡¯t beat even if I was uninjured. A look of glee on their face as they charge ¨C they sense somehow that I¡¯m defenceless.

    I swing my sword, but they casually bat it aside with the shield. I expected this, and lunge forward with the iron phasing dagger, but they¡¯re much quicker. Their sword stabs my shoulder, pain dropping the dagger. They smile as they kick me in the stomach, agony coursing through my whole body as they strike my wound and send me flying into a wall.

    Knowing they won, they approach slowly with a wolfish grin. Sigh, it just had to be a sadist to kill me. I know the look. They¡¯ll take their time, within allowance of the rules of course, killing with distant thrusts that just happen to miss my vitals saying they were afraid I might spring a trap if they got too close.

    I¡¯ve seen plenty of their type in Caethlon, joining our cell often without even hiding their lack of care for their homeland ¨C just wanting an excuse to cause pain, to prove their superiority over their kills. For some reason, they tended to think I was a kindred spirit.

    Knowing the usual quickest way out, I drop my sword and expose my neck for an easy kill. They scowl, no doubt displeased by my boring attitude as I¡¯ve seen so many of their kind be. But they comply and move in to stab.

    A blur from above knocks them to the ground. Confusion as I see Ser Terrance straddling over their supine form. The sadist tries to swing their sword, but Terrance pins the arm to the ground and yanks away their shield then repeatedly bashes them in the face with it ¨C the red circle that appears growing darker with each strike until it finally fades to death black.

    Unlike Billy, Ser Terrance stops immediately after the kill, then stands, turning to face me with a concerned, but irritatingly and charming unsure smile, lit by distant flashes of random explosions. It¡¯s almost as if he¡¯s nervous at me witnessing his brutality and wants my approval.

    I don¡¯t give it to him. ¡°What are you doing here, Ser Terrance? You¡¯re supposed to be far away, breaking through.¡±

    He pouts. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on Ser Terry?¡±

    I don¡¯t give him the dignity of a response.

    He shrugs, pretending not to care. ¡°We did break through.¡± He beams with somehow increasing confidence and uncertainty ¨C more odd need for my approval mixed with increased belief that he¡¯ll get it. ¡°Or Riley did at least. I think Adrian and the mundanes did too thanks to your chaos. Everyone but us is either past the finish line, or dead. But I thought I¡¯d stay behind and repay the help you gave us.¡±

    ¡°What help?¡± I scowl.

    ¡°Aw, don¡¯t play coy, I¡¯m certain you knew what you were doing. We were completely surrounded, Riley and the pages wounded, enemy squires all around, behind which were two mages chanting powerful spells to finish us off. Then a bolt out of the blue¡­ well, grey I suppose, slams into the heaviest armoured squire, opening the way to the mages.¡± He starts illustrating with dramatic gestures. ¡°We charge through the hole you made, killing a mage before they finish. The other foolishly stops chanting, and is stunned by the backlash, allowing for an easy kill.

    ¡°We were still surrounded by enemy squires, outnumbered three to one. They charged, but our strength of arms prevailed. The pages died, but Riley and I, standing back to back, cut them down until none remained. It was a straight run after that. Riley crossed over, but I remembered the bolt and went back to repay the debt.¡±

    ¡°There is no debt.¡± I scowl. ¡°I acted to maximise my own points. If you truly wished to repay me, you should have done the same. We both would have gotten more points if you had lived.¡±

    The confidence of his smile grows overwhelming. ¡°We¡¯ll get even more if we both do, but at least you¡¯re consistent. Come on, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    I sigh, outstretching my hand then retracting it with a shake of my head. ¡°Wait¡­ how many squires and mages did you say your group killed?¡±

    ¡°Oh, um, four in the fight, plus the one you killed, two mages, plus a bunch of pages and mundanes and the squire who almost killed you. Why?¡±

    I exhale in exasperation, finally feeling forced to smile in begrudging gratitude, much to his annoying delight. ¡°So, you killed five squires in total and two mages. I killed¡­ seven squires and¡­¡± it hurts to think, but I force the chaotic memories through as I ignore the dumb surprise on his face, ¡°four mages. Meaning only two squires and eight mages remain unless Adrian¡¯s group got lucky¡­ Load this.¡± I hand him the heavy crossbow.

    ¡°We should get moving, we don¡¯t have much time.¡± He protests.

    I shake my head. ¡°They¡¯re too many mages still for us to break through. But they won¡¯t leave their positions to hunt us, and you can handle any squires. So, we¡¯ll use up my heavy ammo to pick off as many as we can, then we break through. It¡¯ll also be easier if I heal myself while you winch.¡±

    His hand goes for my weapon but stops with a mischievous smile. ¡°Are you admitting I made the right choice in coming back for you then?¡±

    I scowl, but nod. ¡°Fine, yes, just load it already.¡±

    He happily complies while I heal myself. We change locations after shooting the first one, probably unnecessarily given the remaining opposition¡¯s aim. Ser Terrance¡­ Terry easily cuts down any mundanes or pages we happen to come across. No more squires though. They seem to be hanging back to intercept our escape as we run out of time.

    It¡¯s harder to find the mages after the second one, since if the rest have explosion magic, they aren¡¯t using it. But I manage to find them with effort and a little creativity in criteria. After shooting the last heavy bolt we finally move to the finish line. Waiting for us is a squire in magic full plate with several mundanes and what seem to be pages.

    ¡°Aw,¡± Ser Terry shrugs, ¡°well, I guess their remaining mages must have been focusing their divinations on our exit. Sound I suppose since they knew you were focusing on their locations and not hiding. We don¡¯t have time, so I¡¯ll distract them while you go around. The full plate will be hard to beat, but I should be able to get some of the others.¡±

    I ignore his babbling in favour of casting guidance on the squire and shooting them in the head with the light crossbow. Ser Terry stares at me confused as they drop. Sigh. ¡°I have iron phasing bolts,¡± I explain as if it should be obvious, which it really should be. ¡°¡­What are you waiting for? Go get them.¡±

    He smiles before charging the panicking mass of mundanes and barely magical pages. I don¡¯t bother to watch him finish them off as I limp past the finish line ¨C the boundary light warmly welcoming me for once, rather than forbidding. I smile as my pain ends, not remembering the last time I felt such unmitigated sense of victory.

    I can¡¯t help but laugh. The empire got the test wrong ¨C this wasn¡¯t like Caethlon at all.

 Chapter 55: Declining action

    ¡°I have an announcement from administration, so everyone listen.¡± The proctor mage in her early twenties sighs wearily, clearly finding the task tedious. She said ¡®everyone¡¯, but for some reason she¡¯s looking directly at me. ¡°The announcement is: Please do not exploit the arbitrary circumstances of the test put in place for its smooth operation. Points will be deducted if it happens again.¡±

    My shoulders tense as I realize she¡¯s talking about me inducing friendly fire by emulating the light walls. Sigh, I guess that answers my question about getting points for those kills. Parts of me wants to complain ¨C there was no rule against it, and I nearly died from the same ¡®arbitrary circumstance¡¯, but I would just be drawing more attention to myself for no benefit. In fact, it would be counterproductive. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be using it on defence, so really it works out better this way as it only restricts my competitors.

    Still, it¡¯s a bit irksome to be called out like that for something that wasn¡¯t illicit when I did it. I guess since this is only the third year this test has been administered, they felt freer to change the rules midway. It¡¯s understandable, but it¡¯s still irritating.

    ¡°You shot me again,¡± Emily says, breaking me out of my thoughts. ¡°I suppose I should be glad you heeded my advice on headshots, but frankly the heart was almost as bad. It felt like it was tearing itself to pieces with every beat as part of it was seemingly pinned in place by an illusionary bolt. I mean, who designs training magic like that? I suppose it would be too much to ask you to let me live for more than five seconds?¡±

    ¡°The first one was at least ten.¡± I counter without much thought.

    ¡°How generous.¡±

    Something about her tone draws my focus, ending my senseless self-pity. ¡°Where should I shoot then? The goal is quick kills that they can¡¯t recover from. That limits my options.¡±

    She¡¯s completely unfazed by my slight outburst. ¡°Um¡­ throat?¡±

    Sigh. ¡°Yeah, throat is good, but not as good as the others. It¡¯s smaller than the head and isn''t near the centre like the heart. So, it¡¯s more likely for the shot to be wasted. Besides, the death is longer, which gives them time to say, finish a spell or receive healing. Some squires might even be able to heal it passively.¡±

    She shrugs. ¡°Oh well, I tried. But you do as you think best. It is a bit disappointing since I won¡¯t get nearly as many points from this test as I planned on. I was so looking forward to using my icicle sphere on offense, what with the multiple concealed targets in a limited space. But it looks like I won¡¯t get to use it on attack with you shooting me before I can cast it.¡±

    ¡°I heard you were going to auto pass anyway.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and that makes it okay to single me out?¡± Her tone is part hostile, part teasing, but hard to tell how much of each.

    ¡°I targeted you because you seemed the most dangerous mage that I knew of on your side.¡±

    Her expression instantly changes to a flattered smile. ¡°How nice of you to say so. But I digress. The real reason I wanted to talk to you was to ask how it feels to have a rule added because of you. I¡¯ve always wanted to do that.¡±

    ¡°¡­How do you know the new rule was because of me? You weren¡¯t even in most of the fight.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for reminding me, but I was dead, not blind.¡± I don¡¯t respond. ¡°Oh, come on, that was clever. Oh well. Anyways, a squire nearby when you shot me said they saw me glow slightly before I died. So, I figured the random lights followed by explosions were your doing. Besides, everyone was talking about you while you were busy gathering your bolts. Didn¡¯t you notice the hushed silence when you walked in the room?¡±

    I did, but I assumed that was just because of how completely we won. I doubt many teams have completed this test having only lost two pages. In fact, most teams don¡¯t have anyone make it through. Really, Adrian¡¯s sneaking was probably responsible for more team points than me¡­ well, maybe not more, but close.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess I did. What are they saying about me?¡± I ask.

    She shrugs. ¡°Some were impressed, more were resentful ¨C especially the ones you shot in the head despite my warning. Anyways, my question. How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Oh, um, a bit proud, I guess? A bit nervous about the extra scrutiny.¡± More than a bit terrified that they might see fit to look even harder. ¡°Does that help? How do you think you would feel?¡±

    ¡°Hm, oh, about the same probably.¡±

    ¡°But you said you always wanted to have a rule changed. Why?¡±

    ¡°Well, you know¡­ I wonder¡­ Well anyways. A pleasure. Your teammates seem to be politicking off the back of your success. I¡¯d join them if I were you before they volunteer you for something tedious.¡± She gestures to Riley and Adrian surrounded by competitors who I assume are the leaders of the other teams.

    ¡°Pleasure.¡± I briefly nod before complying to her suggestion.

    Sudden silence as I enter the conversation. Riley speaks first. ¡°It looks like I was still underestimating you. By all accounts you did very well.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say, not really feeling the compliment. ¡°I heard you did pretty good too.¡±

    He scoffs. ¡°Ser Terrance did, you mean. I only killed one squire, not including pages and mundanes.¡±

    ¡°You stayed alive when many wouldn¡¯t. That¡¯s enough. I doubt Ser Terry would have fared half as well if you went down.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thanks.¡±

    His expression is unreadable, no doubt focusing his enhanced coordination to become a stony mask. ¡°Are you discussing the tactics for the next match¡±

    ¡°Arguing more like. I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ll side with me?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s about mundane placement then we both know that¡¯s not happening. I thought they were very effective last match. One group even almost killed me.¡±This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°The mighty warrior, brought down by a common blade. How funny. Sigh. I guess it¡¯s pointless to try convincing these lot about what¡¯s honourable now that their scourge is here telling them they¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I say, not sure what to say to his strange tone of prideful resignation.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± one of the mages in the group says, ¡°you¡¯re the mage who¡­ did all those things last match?¡±

    I give a bemused glance. ¡°¡­Probably. Unless Adrian was a lot more proactive than we planned.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡± Adrian says from behind. ¡°As much as I¡¯d love to take credit for the chaos as an illusionist, I¡¯m afraid that was all him.¡± They nod with a friendly smile as they walk up beside me. ¡°It seems your confidence was well placed. We were unreasonably successful thanks to you.¡±

    I nod back. ¡°And to you. A good chunk of the team¡¯s points came from you getting the mundanes through.¡±

    Adrian smiles. ¡°Yes, well, that¡¯s kind of you to say. But unfortunately, I don¡¯t think that will be nearly as impressive to our assessors as you killing half the enemy elites.¡±

    I wouldn¡¯t be so certain. If this test is really based on Caethlian conditions, then any form of effective concealment should be treated as vital. It was a simple fact: cells without mages who could divine well and had concealment magic died very quickly. Though naturally I¡¯m reluctant to express that knowledge.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to press,¡± the mage from the crowd says, ¡°but we were all wondering if you had any suggestions. You know,¡± he laughs, ¡°since you went through us so easily.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I had a few.¡± I say, a bit aggressively. ¡°What was the deal with your divinations? Your explosions were all over the place.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean? Our divinations?¡±

    ¡°The divinations that you used to aim your spells? There seemed to be only one of you who was remotely competent at it.¡± Emily coughs from behind, as if saying I didn¡¯t give her a chance to show me. ¡°¡­Possibly two.¡±

    ¡°Aim? We don¡¯t really aim with divinations. We used them to get a general location, but it¡¯s not precise enough to reasonably hit with. Adding counter divinations into the mix usually makes it worse than casting at random.¡±

    I give the longest sigh ¨C rubbing my eyes from the start of a tension headache. ¡°What¡¯s your divination implement?¡±

    ¡°Oh, cards. Why?¡±

    ¡­ Of course. Once again, I spent so much effort trying to figure out the opponent''s thinking, and it turns out they didn¡¯t have any. Cards are famously abstract tools with low physical precision. It¡¯s a balance: those with explosion magic probably don¡¯t have as varied divinations, and those with varied divinations don¡¯t have explosion magic. All save one or two it seems.

    ¡°¡­So, you¡¯re saying you had no plan to kill us with the explosions. You were all just hoping to get lucky until something drew your attention?¡±

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t put it quite that way, but¡­¡±

    I interrupt. ¡°And I suppose you didn¡¯t even coordinate a pattern? You weren¡¯t systematically destroying buildings to clear vantages?¡±

    He seems taken aback by this. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    Sigh. I shouldn¡¯t be too hard on them. It was the first time they were all working together and they didn¡¯t have much time to plan. I¡¯m certain they would have come to these insights on their own even if I wasn¡¯t here to offer my expertise.

    ¡°Well, the explosion mages should all clear the buildings in a line at about midway, and then slowly expand out with the other mages divining if they¡¯ve managed to cross it. On that note, your squires were too aggressive. They rushed in too far too fast. It opened up gaps I was able to slip through, to say nothing of making themselves vulnerable to ambushes. They needed to maintain the net, not look for quick kills.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± The mage looks to a trio of squires who all scowl or grimace, but eventually nod in agreement. ¡°Did you have any other suggestions?¡±

    ¡°¡­Not a suggestion, but a question. Who was the one who cast that bright orb near the start?¡±

    ¡°That would be me.¡± A very tall and muscular for a mage says from behind me. His orange arcane robe is sleeveless to display well-defined muscles, his scalp is bald with scarified arcane symbols and his face filled with a strange serenity. It¡¯s a bit intimidating to be honest.

    Odd that. It can¡¯t just be that he¡¯s twice my size and seemingly stronger than me just from his mundane form. I¡¯ve encountered many large squires who were no doubt much stronger than him without feeling this pressure. So, it must be some combination of his form and implacable expression. Maybe an effect of those scar symbols or some vague quality of his mannerisms¡­ which is to say I don¡¯t know.

    ¡°Greetings.¡± I say with a forced smile. ¡°You were pretty competent. You destroyed my hiding spots too late, but you did destroy them unlike the others.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thankyou. I noticed your strategy suggestion advantages you at the cost of the others.¡±

    Shit. I was hoping no one would notice. ¡°Oh, how so?¡±

    ¡°By focusing on a rigid and organized defence, it gives you time to rack up personal kills with that absurd crossbow.¡±

    ¡°I see. I don¡¯t think it advantages me uniquely though. You should be able to pick them off too, and the frost mage might get a few kills. Besides, it¡¯s not really a cost to them if they get more points because of it. Unless you have a better suggestion?¡±

    He just looks at me with his unreadably tranquil expression for several seconds before speaking. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right.¡± Then he just walks off without clarifying whether I¡¯m right that this was the best for everyone on defence, or just the two of us. Not that it matters. With his support I¡¯ll be getting more points than even my most wildly optimistic estimates.

    I glance to the corner where those going next are nervously glancing at our strategy discussion ¨C no doubt begrudging the coordination that they won¡¯t benefit from until the third round.

    As we head out for the next round the frightful youth walks beside me.

    ¡°¡­The worst should be over now, right?¡± He asks nervously.

    I smile, uncertain why. ¡°It should be. In fact, you might not have to do any more fighting if things go well.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thanks.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°For making this miserable test worth it. If I get in, it¡¯ll be because of you.¡±

    I don¡¯t know what to say to that, so I don¡¯t, though I am glad at his sentiment. After all, if he does get in, then it seems he thinks he¡¯ll owe me a great deal. I doubt the debt will be that useful, but it is something.

    Things go very smoothly for the rest of the test. No one gets through the second match, nor most of the others. I do nearly get killed one time as a desperate mage finally figures out how to divine my location with enough accuracy to hit (though to be honest I wasn¡¯t putting as much effort to counter them as I should have). My shield goes down, but my armour saves me with only minor burns (I¡¯d imagine).

    Emily does well, getting a few random kills with her icicle orb each round. Finally seeing it from her side it¡¯s rather a sight to behold. She lets the water sphere accumulate until it¡¯s the diameter of several houses before freezing and shattering it in a directed blast that showers ice needles randomly over the entire enemy side. Supposedly each needle has enough force to go through the walls, though it¡¯s hard to tell from here.

    She repeats the spell several times as I and the sun orb guy picks them off with more targeted efforts. One time the sun orb reaches the height of its arch just as the orb shatters, causing brilliant patterns of light throughout the whole cavern. It¡¯s breathtaking.

    Naturally I don¡¯t give her the time to use it when it¡¯s her turn to be on the offense, just as she predicted.

    I get at least two kills per match, often three, with Ser Terry loading. I ask if he would rather be in the screen, but I think he¡¯s right that he¡¯ll get more points for the assists. Not that I¡¯m complaining.

    I do however regret agreeing to his suggestion to a celebratory party after the last match. I try to get out of it, claiming tiredness, but he has none of it and drags me along, relenting only briefly to let me hand off my heavy weapons to Alan.

    I try to play it coy when Alan asks how I did, but Terrance ruins that with an excited account of my victories.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re going to celebrate then? If you want, I have shares in an excellent restaurant. I can get you a private room.¡±

    ¡°Oh, great! We hadn¡¯t decided yet.¡± Terrance says, dragging me along to the group, which I notice has several members of the other teams.

    ¡°I thought it was just going to be our team.¡± I say wearily.

    ¡°More the merrier, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I itch, but I don¡¯t know why. I don¡¯t desire to offer any particular one of them. In fact, right now I oddly don¡¯t think I want to offer anyone. I just¡­ itch.

 Chapter 56: Its my party... allegedly.

    The party is nice. Alan¡¯s suggested venue is nice. The music is nice. The food is very nice. So why do I feel so dissatisfied? The itching I feel is from desire, but to move away from something rather than the normal towards. It¡¯s uncomfortable.

    But why should I feel uncomfortable? Certes, there are more people than just our team as was originally planned, but they¡¯re amicable enough. It is a bit tiring having to answer their questions about the various tactics I used during the test, but part of me feels flattered at all the attention.

    A larger part of me feels irritated. They¡¯re fawning to gain something, but what? This was the last test of the exam, so it¡¯s not like answering their questions will help them get in. Well, maybe it¡¯ll help in the interview, but that seems like such a vague and uncertain benefit for the interest they¡¯re showing me.

    Ser Terry is likewise surrounded by affable inquirers, but as my frown deepens, his smile grows more energetic, his laughter louder and friendly gestures ¨C touches on the shoulder and the like that I would never know when to perform ¨C more frequent.

    I am beginning to dislike him.

    But no, I lie. He¡¯s irritating, but most irritating of all is that I can¡¯t bring myself to fully dislike him. That charming smile, similar to Alan¡¯s but without the seduction. In a way that¡¯s worse. Alan is so successful in his amorous relations that he seems unable to fully erase that aspect of himself without focused effort. But with Terry¡­ I don¡¯t even know what he wants ¨C what the smile is aimed towards. It¡¯s almost like it¡¯s a pure expression of happiness for the moment, with no anticipation of a future one which the smile is trying to achieve. As if he can¡¯t imagine a future happiness worthy of such a smile.

    It makes me envious, and then scornful of myself for stooping so low.

    Fatigued by the questions growing duller and duller, I excuse myself from the circle by claiming a desire for the appetizers arranged on an overly ornate table.

    The food is, as I mentioned, very good. I fill my plate mostly with smoky melted cheese on crackers, grilled vegetables with a tangy dip and little cuts of smoked salmon served on a thick crunchy slightly bitter leaf that I typically think of as a slightly effective treatment for joint pains.

    I take my time filling the plate, miming consideration for each selected bite as I try to figure a way out of the friendly inquiries. Emily seems to be managing the trick. A few people asked her questions about her magic at the beginning, but now she¡¯s alone reading in the corner.

    Part of me wants to ask why she even came to a party, filling up the crowded room even more, if she¡¯s just going to read. A larger part wishes that I hadn¡¯t left my own book in the carriage with Alan. The biggest part wonders if her aura of solitude might be contagious. So, deeming my plate sufficiently burdened, I grab two glasses of rather watered-down wine and join her in the corner.

    ¡°Hey, I thought you might want a refill,¡± I say, offering the second glass on approach.

    She eyes me suspiciously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a good host.¡± The irony in her tone is thick enough for me to briefly reconsider my plan. Though it¡¯s probably better than receiving more strange flattery.

    I shrug. ¡°Not really. If anyone is the host it¡¯d be Ser Terry.¡±

    ¡°I thought your cousin owned this place. The other mage on your team¡­ Adrian? They were surprised we could get in, much less get a private room.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he has ownership shares. My understanding is that the head chef is a client. Something about Alan discovering his cooking with his heightened senses and promoting them to his friends.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± she says, finally taking the offered glass which she stares into in a thoughtful way that makes me feel it would be¡­ well, not impolite, but something bad to interrupt. ¡°Your cousin has many clients, no?¡± she finally says, her words given weight of meaning by the protracted pause.

    I shrug. ¡°I¡¯m from a small isolated territory, so I don¡¯t know what amount would be normal, but I get the sense that he¡¯s better connected than most of his rank. Why?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no reason. This is just the third or fourth I¡¯ve encountered since coming here. It might just be a coincidence. Like you, there weren¡¯t that many competing nobles where I grew up, so I¡¯m still getting a sense of what¡¯s normal.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡± Part of me wants to point out her uncharacteristic admission of ignorance, but I stop myself in time ¨C realizing how churlish that would be.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Now was there something else you wanted?¡± She gives me a brief assessing look before returning back to her book.

    ¡°Oh, no¡­ just¡­¡± I don¡¯t really want to admit I was hoping her aloofness might be transitive. ¡°I guess I wanted to know why you¡¯re reading while everyone is¡­ chatting.¡± I can¡¯t quite bring myself to say ¡®having a good time¡¯.

    ¡°¡­Back in Salunt, my parents would host parties. I always hated them, especially the dances which for some reason tended to be in the middle of summer when it was far too hot. It is cooler here like I¡¯ve heard, but I¡¯m looking forward to winter. Anyways, I¡¯ve never gotten into the¡­ rhythm of these things, though I do sometimes enjoy the energy. Not something to partake in directly but half-observe from the side. Mostly though I¡¯m waiting for the servant I¡¯ve sent to fetch my freezing chest.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re adding your frozen cream to the selection?... I¡¯ve heard that¡¯s good. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be a hit.¡±

    She looks at me quizzically. ¡°It¡¯s odd. The sense of familiarity I had earlier intensified there. But anyways, you¡¯re half right. I¡¯ll be selling it to them. After all, I would hardly pass up so many rich noble customers gathered up in one spot.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve heard your prices are steep, and not everyone here is a noble.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about them feeling left out, then buy some for them yourself.¡±

    Give others the frozen cream that I bought and could be eating myself? That¡¯s not happening. Not unless she has drastically reduced her prices.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t worried that your own advice about building resentment amongst our future classmates might apply?¡± I ask, hopeful that she might budge on her absurd price scheme.

    She shrugs. ¡°Maybe a bit, but my parents are being stubborn and still refusing to send me funds. Besides, my cream is so good they¡¯ll be grateful to pay.¡±

    A bit optimistic, though perhaps accurate with nobles. I certainly can afford more than last time ¨C assuming her tendency for price hikes hasn¡¯t held.

    ¡°Why would they withhold funds?¡± I ask. ¡°I heard you¡¯re practically guaranteed admittance. Aren¡¯t they¡­ proud of you?¡± That is something parents are supposed to be right? At least I¡¯ve heard the phrase in association before.

    ¡°Yeah, well, maybe if they believed that I¡¯ll get in. Mostly though they¡¯re still upset that I left without telling them. They were worried about the journey, and I was worried they might do something embarrassing like impound my ship. They¡¯ve never taken my magic studies seriously, saying that the new nobility won¡¯t rely on it in the future. Really, they¡¯re just jealous because of how mediocre they are. I mean, sure, some nobles these days don¡¯t even learn magic. But they don¡¯t understand how much more vital magic is than mere titles. They always described the inverted eye as torturous, and never mentioned the obvious beauty of it.¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡­Of course she¡¯s one of the rumoured few who actually enjoys the eye that makes the world inverting its gaze upon them. It definitely explains why even her second most powerful spell is so much better than her competitors.

    Though I suppose she¡¯s not wrong that there is a beauty, and I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to describe it as ¡®torturous¡¯, but it is still unnerving. I doubt I could force myself to study magic at anything close to the regularity I have been without falling back on the lavish comforts Alan has provided me. The bath, bed and food highest among them in that order.

    ¡°I think most mages would describe the eye as being somewhere in the middle.¡± I offer after consideration. ¡°But I do agree that being a mage is just as important, or more so, as having a noble title.¡±

    She gives a weak smile. ¡°Thanks. Others in the capital, even other mages, don¡¯t always agree.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m confused,¡± I say, ¡°I heard you fought pirates on the way here. Did that not pay well?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. The bounty was pretty good I guess, though I went through that pretty quick on accommodations and servants.¡±

    ¡°What about the treasure?¡±

    She blinks several times and looks up fully from her book to give a quizzical expression. ¡°What treasure?¡±

    ¡°The stolen treasure on their ship.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t they normally bury that or something?¡±

    ¡°Why would they? They typically use it to buy supplies and the like, and any stash might be divined by others. Better to keep it with them. Did you not find any when you took the ship?¡±

    ¡°¡­ We didn¡¯t take the ship. I just shattered it from about three miles out.¡±

    ¡°You shattered the whole ship? At once?¡± I stare at her incredulously.

    ¡°Yeah, just rapidly froze it, causing the water soaked in the wood to expand too quickly. But you¡¯re saying there was treasure on board I could have taken?¡±

    ¡°Um, yeah. Did no one mention it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I need some air.¡± She suddenly stands and walks out of the room.

    I laugh, I can¡¯t help it. I am jealous of her power. No doubt about half the exam takers could have destroyed a structure the size of a pirate ship, but not with one cast of a spell. The pirates would have had time to surrender before all dying. So, to see her find out she received less of a reward because she was too powerful is¡­ funny, I guess. Not satisfying, but at least some compensation for my weakness.

    ¡°You are finally in the mood of the party?¡± the tall muscular bald mage who cast the sun orb says, suddenly by my side. Odd, since he was on the opposite side of the room a moment ago, and his garishly coloured robes are hard to sneak up in.

    ¡°I guess you could say that,¡± I say, straightening my face. ¡°I don¡¯t think I caught your name.¡±

    ¡°I did not give it.¡± His face is as sombre as mine was a moment ago.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m Malichi Monhal,¡± I say as suggestion.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°¡­And you are?¡± Annoying for making me ask directly.

    ¡°An adherent of Mynharra, yes.¡±

    I¡¯m a bit taken aback. Such an obscure god. The cult barely mentioned them in my training, saying only that their contracts were strange and hard to identify. Some sources I¡¯ve encountered suggest their contracts are all unique, both in the boons and oaths. Which is the opposite of what a deity typically wants. The reason why people take contracts is because they know what they¡¯re getting and paying going in. Moreover, there was a story of one person making an oath with a contradiction hidden in it, and so immediately died after making it. Which, the fact that death might be on the table for the first contract would alone be more than enough reason to stay clear unless absolutely necessary.

    ¡°I see,¡± I say, ¡°is not giving your name part of your contract then?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± His statement is immediate and infuriating.

    ¡°Then is there some other reason for concealing your name?¡±

    ¡°¡­My eyes see many things others do not.¡± He taps on the scarified symbols on his scalp. ¡°I came here to give you a warning: Stay away from Ser Terrance.¡± He stares across the room at the sudden subject, and I finally see a glimmer of something behind the tranquil mask: the steady focus of a hunter.

    But that¡¯s not quite right either. If he is a hunter, Terrance is not his prey, as the expression does not change as the direction of his gaze does.

    ¡°Are your eyes your divination tool?¡± I ask, a bit uneasy at the implications.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an advanced knight technique, is it not?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not exclusive. In fact, there are greater benefits for a mage to use it.¡±

    ¡°And greater dangers too. Without a source of regeneration, it can cause permanent blindness, not to mention insanity.¡±

    ¡°Hence my contract with Mynharra.¡±

    ¡°Other gods offer regeneration.¡±

    ¡°My contract is not for regeneration.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see why you mentioned Mynharra then. They¡¯re known for making things more difficult than needed. A trait you obviously share.¡± They laugh, slightly. ¡°What will happen to me if I ignore this warning?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°¡­To Terrance then?¡±

    ¡°¡­Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Then why would I heed it?¡±

    He breaks his tranquil mask for an ominous smile. ¡°You should not. But the you of now would disagree.¡±

    I grit my teeth in annoyance. ¡°You¡¯re being absurd. If it¡¯s true that I would change enough to disagree with myself, then it must be in the far future. But no divination method is powerful enough to counter the hundreds or possibly thousands of other divinations that one is minutely influenced by each day to see that far. No portable method at least, even if you sacrifice your eyes for it, and I would have noticed being the target of a grand ritual. Besides, if your eyes were that good, you would have killed me with your first orb.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, you¡¯re probably right.¡±

    ¡­ Unless a god is involved, he¡¯s so obviously leading me to conclude. But prophecies are rare, or at least future ones are. They¡¯re practically an act of war between the gods. But maybe a strange god like Mynharra could get away with one, though why I might be a worthy subject of one is a mystery.

    ¡°¡­Is there anything else I should know then?¡± I grow tired of this farce; if he has something to say he can say it or stop bothering me with this nonsense.

    ¡°Yes. You will make a sacrifice. It will be less painful to you both if you remain distant.¡±

    Stunned by the emphasis on ¡®sacrifice¡¯ my hands instinctively grip weapons, but when I finally recover from the surprise he is gone ¨C completely vanished from the room.

    Emily walks in wheeling her freezing chest. Not wanting her to have time to gauge the depths of the room¡¯s pockets, I use every ounce of the cat¡¯s god¡¯s grace to race across the room (without quite breaking into a run) and queue first.

    ¡°Ah, yes, um¡­ how much for the frozen cream please?¡± I cough nervously as she looks at me in surprise at my sudden burst of speed.

    ¡°Oh, um¡­ two small gold.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take three.¡± I beam as I pull out a medium and small gold. I know her games. It¡¯s best to stockpile before she raises the price.

    She gives me an odd look, obviously feeling her reported sense of familiarity again, but complies, handing me the scoops one at a time in the conical trenchers from before. A bit of an oversight since it¡¯ll be difficult to hold them all at once, but by the cat god¡¯s grace I shall manage.

    ¡°Today''s flavour is¡­¡± she examines the scoop she just placed on the trencher, ¡°some sort of nut and semi-burnt sugar.¡±

    ¡°You sound like you don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I um, experiment. I couldn¡¯t quite remember what I loaded up. What about you? Are you trying to make friends after all?¡± She gestures to the third trencher as she hands it to me.

    I blink. ¡°No, these are all for me.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ I didn¡¯t take you for a glutton.¡± She no doubt is referencing my height and frame: still slight even after a month of decadence.

    ¡°Oh, I just heard they were good.¡±

    ¡°No doubt.¡± She looks sceptical, obviously trying to trace a memory again. ¡°But you should seriously consider giving one away. I think you¡¯ll need as much help as you can get making friends.¡±

    I glance over the crowd considering her words. Is there anyone I would like to get closer to who can''t afford a scoop? Maybe Ser Terry. He is an errant knight, and no doubt is saving up for his first magic full plate. But the Mynharran¡¯s words ring in my mind, and I weakly shake my head.

    Not feeling like socializing more, I retreat with my frozen treats outside. There¡¯s a footbridge over a canal which I decide is the optimal eating spot. The night air is cool and brisk, and I take a moment to absorb the bustling night sounds in the distance before taking a bite of the icy orb. It¡¯s¡­ good. Just good, not overwhelming sacrifice-like good like the first one.

    Something¡¯s wrong. My shoulders are tense, my stomach a knot. I can¡¯t relax enough to enjoy it.

    ¡°Is something the matter Malichi?¡± Ser Terry¡¯s voice rings out behind me. ¡°The main meal just got served.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just tired. I think I¡¯ll head home early.¡± The words of probably not prophesy rings in my mind.

    Did he really mean sacrifice in the way I assumed? Surely not. If he did, why wouldn¡¯t he just report me? The charlatan probably just heard of my penchant for getting my teammates killed and tailored his ominous warnings based on that.

    But it¡¯s not like it¡¯s that unlikely to happen.

    ¡°Are you sure? It would be a shame if the team¡¯s star couldn¡¯t make a toast.¡± He moves closer as he asks, head tilted to get a better look at my face much closer to the ground than his.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not really a toast person.¡±

    He laughs softly. ¡°Yeah, I got that. Riley will probably want to say something anyways. You don¡¯t have to say anything, I¡¯ll put you in a quiet spot. The food looks really good.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I figured it would be. I¡¯m just not very hungry right now.¡± I glance down at the two remaining trenchers. ¡°¡­Would you like one? I think I got a bit overexcited.¡±

    He smiles brightly. ¡°Really? I was thinking of getting one, but the prices were so high. A medium gold for cart food? That¡¯s absurd.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, have one.¡±

    His smile intensifies as he bites into it. ¡°This is amazing! It¡¯s the best thing I¡¯ve ever had!¡±

    I can¡¯t help but smile back as I bite into my own. It¡¯s odd, this one is as good as the first one on the beach. Emily really needs to do better quality control.

    ¡°¡­Come on, let¡¯s go back inside,¡± I say, brushing past him.

    ¡°Really?¡± His smile goes even deeper.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ just, no toast, okay?¡±

    ¡°Promise!¡± He says in a way that I instantly disbelieve¡­ but don¡¯t mind.

 Chapter 57: Ends tied in resignation.

    I scream into my pillow. Why did I do that? Behave so churlishly during the exam? I was abrasive and easily irritated. I made enemies. Petty enemies to be sure, but enemies still. I compromised the mission.

    Of course, I know why ¨C I itched. I contained my desire well enough when my days were relaxing baths and pleasant lessons in service of an immediate goal, but in the midst of the exam, the pressure formed cracks. How many people noticed my scratching? Are there rumours about my odd behaviour? About my ¡®hunger¡¯ as Timos called it.

    ¡­It¡¯s fine. You would have noticed if people stared as you absentmindedly raked your skin. It¡¯s pointless to look back, just move forward.

    But I can¡¯t move forward. I¡¯m stuck here for a week before my scheduled interview which will decide if I can even begin my mission. The exam went well, but not so well as to auto pass. I finally gathered the courage to check my law test and found I passed by three points, a single question. They¡¯ll ask me about it, I know. The rest I did very well at, netting me just under eight thousand. Good enough to be confident, but not optimistic.

    I¡¯ve tried studying as I wait, but couldn¡¯t focus. I can¡¯t even make a last minute effort to learn new spells and impress the panel, since it would be against the rules to bring it up. After all, the interviews take as long as the exam, so it would be unfair to those who go early to consider improvements made afterwards. I try analysing my performance to prepare for likely questions, but that just loops me back to my problem.

    With no goal in mind, all I can do is rehash my mistakes.

    My first was obviously Panihal. There was no need to ¡®rat her out¡¯ as she called it. I claimed to Preston that there was a benefit, but it was so slight. No, I reported her because she annoyed me. I don¡¯t even know why. Surely it wasn¡¯t the slight to Alan. Probably just her tone.

    But whatever the reason that abrasion led to the other. I purposefully mocked and humiliated her during the fugitive hunt. She will never forgive me for that. In flashes of foolish optimism, I hope she doesn¡¯t get in, but then I chide myself, knowing how much worse an enemy she¡¯ll be if she doesn¡¯t.

    Same with Byrant. He obviously hates me, (or rather Malichi) but might have forgotten about it with time had I not made a complaint borne entirely out of frustration at my own weakness. He spent the last four years thinking about ¡®me¡¯, and now he¡¯ll spend more time thinking about me.

    I got largely lucky with my other acts of surly irritability. Erik was apologetic when confronted, Erika thought me amusing. Denton was bad, though that was more on him than anything I actually did. I acted absurdly with Clara, though at least she admitted it was partly her fault and we came to a quick truce.

    Then we have Riley: Riley who thinks I¡¯m a worm. I¡¯m still right, and his honourable theories still delusions, but I didn¡¯t need to press. My team was my team, I should have treated their obsession with inferior tactics as just another limitation and found ways to work around it. But instead, I pushed at every opportunity, no doubt cementing their opinion of me as a callous killer. No doubt giving further evidence of the hunger.

    I scream again, sound muffled by the sack of feathers. I try again to think of other things, read some, take a bath or walk the garden, but it¡¯s all useless. The garden holds no delight, my eyes glide uselessly over the text and, horror of horrors, the bath repels me. Rather than relaxing my perpetually over tensed muscles and soothing my constant itching, it makes it worse. I know it should help, and so when it doesn¡¯t my anxiety spikes.

    Desperate, I perform an abhorrent act: taking a cold bath. Surprisingly it does help the itching, at least when I¡¯m in the waters and briefly after, but the muscle tension multiplies until I¡¯m forced to fling myself out of the tub.

    ...I just want this period of infernal waiting to be over. Sleep is the answer. It won¡¯t help, but at least I won¡¯t be conscious.

    I wake to the sound of servants knocking on the door. I¡¯m about to let them in when pain shoots up my arms. I look down and see bloody scratches along the length, and feel them on my face and neck too.

    ¡°Go away!¡± I shout, not wanting them to see me like this and have to come up with an explanation.

    ¡°...We brought food. You haven¡¯t been eating.¡± The tone of concern is half sickening, half warming.

    ¡°...Just leave it by the door, I¡¯ll have it later.¡±

    No response, other than a dull thud of an object being placed on the ground and retreating footsteps. I wait for them to fully leave before quickly opening the door and retrieving the cloched plate.

    Part of me notes that the meal is good, clearly a product of effort, but by the time I¡¯m done eating I¡¯ve already forgotten its content. I can¡¯t help but continue scratching, adding red streaks to my arms and neck, but at least I avoid the face.

    Sigh, I need a goal. Something to fill my time while I wait. Something that will distract me long enough to get to the interview, but no more. I could try gambling but... I¡¯m not in the mood. The thrill is in the losing, but that will just remind me of what I can¡¯t afford to fail. Same with any other decadent distraction I can think of. Needing relaxation so desperately cannot help but spoil it.

    Maybe I¡¯ll find direction in some little thing left undone.

    My face is done healing, so I get dressed, wrapping a cravat around my neck and shoving my hands into the second skin gloves to hide the fading scratch marks, then head to Alan¡¯s office.

    He smiles when I enter without knocking. I don¡¯t even feel irritated. ¡°Are you feeling better? The servants said you weren¡¯t eating.¡±

    ¡°Ibil did his duty.¡±

    He blinks at my utterance. ¡°All right...¡± I stand rigidly by the door as he activates the silencer. ¡°Who¡¯s Ibil?¡±

    ¡°No one...Someone I made a promise to, now fulfilled.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ok... Would you like to talk about it?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I say, finally moving to the desk and sitting. ¡°There were some things I¡¯ve left undone that I thought you might know about.¡±

    His face is a mix of uncertainty for if he should press about Ibil, and eagerness to help. He finally settles on the latter. ¡°Of course, what do you need to know?¡±

    Seeing no reason for anything to be more pressing than another, I go chronologically. ¡°Do you know about Fluemberg?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, somewhat. It was the last major revolt in Caethlon... something about their grain supply being destroyed by insurgents. They surrendered pretty quickly if I recall. Why?¡±

    ¡°Do you know who was put in charge after it was pacified?¡±

    ¡°Hmm... Not off the top of my head, but I can check easily enough.¡± He stands and goes to a bookshelf from which he pulls a folio. ¡°New titles and territories are announced monthly. It should be in the latest one... Ah yes, a new noble by the name of Lindrid. He was made a... Count? That¡¯s a bit much for a new post. His family name is now Fluemhal. I don¡¯t know anything else, but I can look into it if you want.¡±

    I smile at the news, glad that things worked out. ¡°No, that¡¯s all right. I learned what I wanted.¡±

    ¡°Glad I could help. What else do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Yeah... um...¡± I decide to stick to the city theme. ¡°Have you heard any news about Malsas?¡±

    He gives an alarmed look. ¡°You didn¡¯t have anything to do with that, did you?¡±

    I laugh. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t even been within a hundred miles. It¡¯s just a curiosity, since whatever it is disrupted some of my divinations.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well, I suppose we all are curious about it. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know much. The ministry is still silent, so beyond contradictory rumours, the only concrete thing I¡¯ve heard is that they¡¯re sending more forces to cordon it off. Two legions, one from Caethlon and one from the north, and a small fleet of warships are stopping all passage to and fro. In a way the empire lucked out on the timing, since if whatever it is happened before the pacification then we might have had to pull troops from more sensitive borders. By which I of course mean Hyclion. I¡¯ve also heard rumours of certain archmages being deployed. I find that believable given the rest of the fuss, but I doubt there are as many as some believe.¡±

    Hmmm... I doubt there¡¯s much more for me to learn right now, at least without travelling there or infiltrating the ministry in charge, both of which would be dangerous without clear benefit. So, seeing no avenue for distraction I move on from cities to items. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Do you know what either of these things are?¡± I ask as I place the blood dagger and the ring with freshly grown silverthien tied through the loop.

    He goes for the magic dagger first. ¡°Hmm... The enchantment is simple enough; I thought you did well on your magic language test.¡±

    ¡°I know what it does, I just don¡¯t know why it does.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well luckily enough I do. It¡¯s an enchantment popular with chevaliers for sharing blood between them and their mount.¡±

    I scrunch up my face confused. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be extremely painful and damaging? Just getting the wrong human blood can kill a mundane, I can¡¯t imagine what the effect of transfusing blood from a different species would be, and it doesn¡¯t have any transmuter symbols.¡±

    ¡°Transmuters would just get in the way. The concept relies on the extension of self all chevaliers employ. As the two are made one, their blood becomes compatible.¡±

    ¡°... I suppose that makes sense, or at least there¡¯s magical precedent for it... But why the form factor? If it¡¯s just meant to share blood between beast and rider, wouldn¡¯t something like a saddle be better?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s where the second bit of cleverness comes in. The chevalier can take blood from enemies and pass it through them to their mount and then cycle it back to themself. Because the blood passes through the rider it becomes safe for the mount, and because it passes through the mount it becomes safe for the rider.¡±

    ¡°... I see. But you said a transmuter symbol would get in the way? I don¡¯t see how.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the final bit of cleverness. Chevaliers boost their mounts with their magic, but they¡¯re still the source and so gain the greatest benefit. By giving their blood though they can temporarily increase the mount¡¯s augmentation. Conversely, by taking blood from the mount they can temporarily reclaim some of their shared magic and boost themselves. A transmuter would spoil the effect.¡±

    Odd that the one I took this from didn¡¯t try that, though I guess I didn¡¯t give them much time. Perhaps they did it beforehand and knew the wolf wouldn¡¯t have benefited from more of their blood, and didn¡¯t dare take any back.

    Having given his information, Alan fidgets slightly with the blade. ¡°It¡¯s um... a bit suspicious for a non-chevalier to have one of these actually. I assume you took it from a corpse?¡±

    ¡°Yeah... it¡¯s useful.¡±

    ¡°Right...¡± his face gives little of his emotion, too little in fact. It¡¯s so stony as to only possibly mean discomfort at something he¡¯s not going to press. He did that often when we first met, but less so recently. ¡°Anyways, the ring.¡± He stares at it, intently trying to move his thoughts along. ¡°I don¡¯t know plants as well as you. Is the species important?¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m told.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s familiar, but I can¡¯t quite place it. Probably something I read in a book. Where did you get it?¡±

    ¡°I was given it by means of compensation for aid given to weary travellers.¡±

    His face rudely says he doesn¡¯t believe me.

    I shrug. ¡°All I know is they were armed foreigners travelling through Caethlon for explicitly secret reasons. Some of them were wounded and I had a healing staff whose workings were obscure to me, so I decided to test it out. They were grateful and gave me the ring saying that showing it to the right person would grant me aid, but the wrong person might attack me. Frustratingly though, some oath prevented them from telling me how I might identify such people.¡±

    ¡°Huh...¡± he gives me a side eye which I recognize as being thoughtful, though not of the subject at hand. ¡°Well, I really have no idea where I might have read about it from. If it¡¯s urgent I can spend some time looking for it, but at the rate you go through my books I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll come across it before me.¡±

    ¡°No... it¡¯s not urgent.¡± There¡¯s meaning in his words I can¡¯t quite parse, but I agree it will be best if I look for it myself. If not to keep the answer to myself, then to provide more of a distraction. Though with no better clue than ¡®I¡¯m sure it¡¯s in one of these books somewhere¡¯ I don¡¯t know how much focus it will provide. ¡°Moving on, there are a couple of people I¡¯m interested in.¡± I hand him the letter Isable Grahm gave me to her patron.

    His eyebrow rises as he skims through the missive. ¡°A letter of introduction to count Reikenhal? How did you get this?¡±

    ¡°I encountered one of their clients on the way here and did them a favour.¡±

    ¡°I see... wait. Where on the way here, exactly?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°We left on the same boat from Salunt. They said they lived there but were moving because of the unrest. I think they were some sort of bureaucrats. Presumably, their patron got them a new posting.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...I didn¡¯t realize the count had interests in that region. Do you mind if I tell someone about this?¡±

    ¡°To what purpose?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing important. I¡¯m just familiar with one of the count¡¯s political rivals, and they might find the information valuable. But it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    ...The Grahms were kind to me, which is as good of indicator of future kindness as any. If the fact that the count had clients in the region is as obscure as Alan seems to think, then the avenues for learning of it may be very limited. Presumably, if the operation was valuable enough to conceal then they would follow basic protocol and limit who knew about their allegiance to only a handful of people. So, if I let Alan trade the information then they might trace the leak back to me, which would spoil the letter of introduction.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s best to keep that information to ourselves,¡± I finally say after several seconds of silence.

    He shrugs. ¡°All right. As for the count, he¡¯s a major figure in the imperial administration. One of the ¡®big three¡¯, some people say, whose factions have spread through nearly the entirety of the empire¡¯s political machinery. Though I think people who say that are just being overdramatic. They certainly have significant influence, but some people have the ridiculous notion that there¡¯s some sort of ¡®shadow civil war¡¯ going on between Reikenhal and his two rivals. An overstatement if there has ever been one.

    ¡°As for him specifically, if asked before this conversation, I would have said his interests are entirely in the central regions, besides some in our northern client states. So, the fact that he had a client in the west, seemingly for some time, who felt close enough to give you a letter of introduction is interesting.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡± Though on further consideration I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d want to be introduced to the count, and I would have to come up with an excuse for why I was ¡®pretending¡¯ to be a commoner besides. Best to keep avenues open though. ¡°Are you aligned to one of the sides?¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m not part of the bureaucracy, I just know a lot of people who are.¡±

    ¡°Slept with, you mean.¡±

    He shrugs without denial. ¡°You said there were others you wanted to know about?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...¡± I hesitate briefly before saying it outright, ¡°the Talhals.¡±

    His face sours at the name. ¡°What do you know about them?¡±

    ¡°Just that they were active in Caethlon and one of the gamblers at your party is a client of theirs.¡±

    He nods. ¡°Greg, yeah. To be honest I don¡¯t interact with them much beyond him. I know one of their members gained some territory in Caethlon, and that they have business interests in the west. I also know they have some corrupt connections, or at least Greg does. Beyond that, just what¡¯s common knowledge. They¡¯re a conglomerate house, with several title and territory holders. They came into being during the previous emperor¡¯s reign, and have recently risen from a small to medium power. Though, like me, they seem to be unaligned with any political faction.¡±

    ¡°Would you be able to introduce me to them?¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°Socially sure, if we happened to go to the same party or something. But I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re looking for a more formal introduction, which I¡¯m not close enough to provide without calling in favours. Even if I did, my relationship with Greg would likely poison it.  Why?¡±

    ¡°They have something I¡¯m interested in. No matter. It¡¯s nothing urgent... I think that¡¯s all I wanted to know about. Thanks for the help.¡± I turn to leave, feeling a little bit better.

    ¡°Wait a second.¡± He calls out. ¡°Your friend from the hidden object game, Erika, sent an acceptance of our open invitation. The date is set for two days from now.¡±

    ¡°...I don¡¯t suppose we can just say I¡¯m ill? They are coming for you after all.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t entirely discount your presence in her mind. After all, she did seek you out. She was probably hoping for an invitation even before she knew about me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s...incredibly optimistic. She just wanted to taunt me for losing after I annoyed her.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t know you lost until you told her. Trust me, I¡¯m good at reading faces.¡±

    ¡°...Sigh. Did she mention if her brother was coming?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. She apologizes that he¡¯ll be busy performing a lengthy ritual with his knightly order.¡±

    ¡®Of course she phrased it as an apology,¡¯ I half mutter, then look up to Alan¡¯s expectant face. ¡°Sigh. I suppose I can handle the visit then.¡±

    Alan smiles brightly. ¡°Excellent. We should get you new clothes.¡±

    ¡°N-no.¡± I raise my hand defensively, not wanting to be fitted by the shop attendants while I¡¯m still in a heavy scratching phase. It¡¯s already annoying enough that they insist on helping me put on each new elaborate outfit, but the thought of them seeing the marks fills me with dread. Certes, the wounds would heal completely without a trace on the way there, but I still have an irrational reaction against the possibility. ¡°I have plenty of clothes that I haven¡¯t even worn yet. I¡¯m sure one of those will do.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± he looks so disappointed, ¡°ok. Well, see you later then.¡±

    I quickly retreat back to my room. Feeling a bit refreshed for having done something, I take several likely books into the bathroom and fill the tub with maximally hot water. It¡¯s much better than it was before, coming close to the relaxation I normally get from a long hot soak. My focus has improved too, my eyes no longer gliding uselessly over the page.

    But it¡¯s still not as good as it was before the exam. It¡¯s so odd, I never needed a specific goal in order to learn before. Certes, I had a preference for texts that had an immediate utility to the cell like the herbalist book, but I consumed history texts just as rapidly. But now that I¡¯ve had a goal which I can no longer work towards, I just can¡¯t muster up the focus.

    I become restless after a mere hour of soaking. Well, I haven¡¯t exercised since the end of the exam, it¡¯s probably just my body rebelling against my sloth. I go ask Alan for a sparring match, which he happily obliges. This earns me another hour of focus in the bath, which ends disappointingly quickly. I try walking the garden, but it doesn¡¯t help.

    ...It¡¯s time to face it. I¡¯ve managed to push down my desire to hunt with a number of factors: fear, decadence and distraction. The decadence helped me relax, while the knowledge that any body found, even without Anar markings, would cause a stir in the peaceful capital. Teams of diviners would be dispatched from which there would be no escape other than to abandon the capital and my mission. I had hoped the combination would be enough, but it seems that without the distraction of acting towards the mission, my desire has become once again overwhelming.

    If I continue just trying to push through with will alone, then I know I¡¯ll snap one day. I¡¯ll offer someone rashly and get caught.

    But that still leaves me with the problem of the body. Alan has outright refused to help hide any sacrifices, so I¡¯m on my own, and I am currently inadequate to the task.

    Shadows lengthen on the walls, it¡¯s time to head to the roof. I retrieve my grimoire, then hesitantly put it aside in favour of digging through the chest of my belongings for a book at the very bottom covered in illusion and bound in black leather.

    I climb carefully to the roof, more mindful of dropping the text than usual. I feel a chill as I disable the illusion to reveal the bloodstained pages, and eagerly turn to the half-remembered spot to resume, for the first time in nearly two months, my study of the Biblio Anar.

 Chapter 58: Anti-social visit

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re certainly less fun today.¡± Erika chides.

    I reply listlessly. ¡°Hmm? Oh, yes, I suppose.¡±

    Her face scrunches up in displeasure before she directs it towards Alan sitting across the garden table from her. Her expression instantly shifts to a warm smile. ¡°The tea is excellent. You must tell me where you source it.¡±

    Alan waves in a dismissive flattered gesture. ¡°Oh, this? It¡¯s just something my company handles. I¡¯ll gift you a box before you leave.¡±

    ¡°Why thank you.¡± Erika beams with a brief and pointed side glance to me.

    ¡°And one to you too Ellen, if you enjoy it.¡± Alan shifts his attention to the second guest sitting across from me at the round table.

    She¡¯s tall... taller than Erika at least, though she probably would only reach her brother¡¯s shoulder. She¡¯s also much more tranquil than her friend, engaging in the witty banter but without the sense of trying to score points like Erika and I do. Or did, rather. Erika still has that attitude from the exam and is clearly disappointed that I¡¯m no longer feeling it. Perhaps that is the reason she sought me out ¨C to beat me in a contest of words again after being eliminated from the contest of magic.

    But of course, said word contest was one of my behaviours I regret, so I¡¯m hardly in the mood to repeat it.

    ¡°You¡¯re so kind.¡± Ellen smiles, not warmly like Erika, but coolly. Well... not coolly as is typically meant, but refreshing like a cool lake or other water source. ¡°But just seeing this beautiful garden is gift enough. It certainly does the stories justice.¡±

    ¡°Why thank you.¡± Alan smiles irritatingly. ¡°It is one of my proudest creations. I wouldn¡¯t call it art per se, but it has been the cause of art.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can see how that can be the case,¡± Ellen says, sipping her tea. She looks at me, her smile shifting to include some mysterious emotion. ¡°I heard you bested Erika in the occulter game.¡±

    Erika scowls. ¡°Only because he went first and used a trick.¡±

    This amuses Ellen, who gives her friend a placating side glance before returning to me. ¡°Still, you must be good to get to where a trick would be useful. I hardly ever beat her at that game, and have to use tricks when I do.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call what you do ¡®tricks¡¯ Ellen,¡± Erika speaks before I can, ¡°at least not after experiencing his. They¡¯re a normal part of the game ¨C you just feel mischievous when they work.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± She looks to me.

    I shrug. ¡°I would have to see what tricks you normally use.¡±

    ¡°We should play a game then,¡± Ellen says.

    ¡°...If you wish.¡± I shrug, seeing no reason to play outside of the exam, but also no reason not to.¡±

    ¡°That was hardly enthusiastic.¡± Erika chides me again.

    I just shrug and instruct a servant to bring out our game set.

    The game goes quickly. She¡¯s right ¨C she''s not as good as Erika ¨C but I start to lose anyways. I see through her traps, but somehow keep mishandling them. No clever way around them comes to mind like with Eirka ¨C no desperate gambit born from certainty that she¡¯ll guess it right the next turn.

    ¡°Why are you being so listless?¡± Erika asks at possibly the final round. Despite me going first, and her inferior tool, Ellen is winning four to three.

    I shrug. ¡°I suppose I¡¯m having a harder time concentrating on a friendly game.¡±

    Erika scowls, but Ellen speaks before her. ¡°Have you shown me your trick yet?¡±

    ¡°...No, not yet.¡± I suppose it¡¯s my choice for the number, so I might as well.

    ¡°All right, cards then.¡± She says, causing Erika to grimace. Cards are clearly her favourite occulter despite being ¡®simple¡¯ as Erika puts it.

    Naturally, I choose two. We occult our occulters and make our divinations. I pull out the pendulum and perform the trick as I did it with Erika. Part of me thinks I should change it up, but it is a demonstration.

    She guesses the circle in one.

    She beams as Erika glowers at me. ¡°That was clever. I wouldn¡¯t have caught it if I wasn¡¯t looking for a trick.¡± Ellen speaks in soft praise. ¡°I shall have to use that against Erika sometime.¡±

    ¡°No doubt,¡± Erika says, still glaring. ¡°So, tell me: Did I lose to someone who only viewed the game as an expediency? As a way to get points for the exam?¡± Her voice is full of scorn.

    ¡°...I suppose so. I enjoy the game, but I only learned it to get in.¡±

    ¡°You suppose,¡± she sneers. ¡°You suppose this, you suppose that. What happened to your resolve?¡±

    ¡°My good lady Erika.¡± Alan interposes with his irritating smile. ¡°Malichi has been feeling a bit down is all. It¡¯s not that he has no interests beyond the academy, it¡¯s just that he has been giving it his complete focus for a while now, and so he¡¯s a bit listless. I had hoped your visit would cheer him up, but it seems I was mistaken.¡± He flashes me a ¡®what¡¯s wrong with you¡¯ look.

    ¡°My cousin is right,¡± I say, taking the cue. ¡°I¡¯ve just been feeling down. Though I am feeling a little bit better with you here. The game at least was a bit distracting. But please forgive my lack of energy as a host.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Erika''s face twitches, but Ellen speaks first. ¡°Of course we forgive you. The exam was stressful on all of us, and it would be boorish to critique one¡¯s behaviour between the end and results.¡± She gives a meaningful glance to Erika who blushes. ¡°Ah, I know. Perhaps a calming walk through this delightful garden will help all of us.¡±

    It¡¯s clear that she just wants to explore the several acres of greenery, but her words make sense, so I nod. Though I lack hope for efficacy given my previous attempts to rouse my spirits doing just that.

    ¡°An excellent idea lady Ellen,¡± Allan beams, ¡°and I think I have a better one still. Perhaps you would like to give the tour Malichi? He¡¯s so knowledgeable about plants, even more so than me.¡±

    It sounds like a pain, but I nod in agreement anyways.

    We go through the garden with me naming plants and listing their medical properties, which causes Erika to become cross again.

    ¡°Medical facts? Is that all you have to say?¡±

    I give a perplexed look. ¡°What else would you like to know?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know anything from a tour ¨C I want to share the experiences of the giver. Their favourite parts, what they find beautiful, how the empress¡¯s palace peaks over the hedge in a certain spot, places for hidden rendezvous, how the light shimmers on the water through the chance dancing leaves at dawn...¡±

    ¡°Erika!¡± Ellen suddenly reprimands with slightly flushed cheeks.

    Erika glances to her flustered friend and nods in acknowledgement. ¡°Forgive my expletive, but you understand what I mean.¡±

    ¡°...Yes, though it seems you¡¯ve already noticed a good deal without me.¡±

    She rolls her eyes, but a hint of a smile forms at the corner of her mouth.  ¡°Just try it, okay?¡±

    I do, which ameliorates her somewhat, at first, but then she suddenly cries out, ¡°Do you not see the beauty of this place at all!?¡±

    ¡°...Perhaps,¡± I say thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s tranquil and enjoyable, but I don¡¯t know if what I feel corresponds to your conception of beauty.¡±

    She sighs. ¡°Yes yes, beetle boxes, certes. But surely you have some idea of what I mean by beauty.¡±

    I open my mouth, but leave it hanging, uncertain what to say. Fortunately, Ellen interrupts before I can think to speak.

    ¡°I think this is my favourite flower, pity it¡¯s not in bloom yet,¡± she says crouching down at the edge of the path looking at a white and yellow flower.

    Without really thinking ¨C my mind on Erika¡¯s question ¨C I cast plant grower on it. It visibly begins to grow and, in a minute, goes from bud to full blossom.

    ¡°Oh, that was delightful, thank you.¡± Ellen smiles broadly at me, causing my chest to strangely tighten.

    Not knowing how to deal with the sensation I cast animal communication on one of my bonded jays, which promptly lands on my outstretched palm as instructed, and I awkwardly thrust at her.

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s a surprise. How nice.¡± She says with a startle, but stares at the bird in admiration.

    ¡°Would you like to hold it?¡± I ask, slightly flustered but pushing it down with divine coordination.

    ¡°May I?¡± She holds out her hand with another chest tightening smile.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to, she¡¯s scary,¡± the jay complains through the bond.

    ¡°Go, or I amend my agreement with the cats to exclude jays.¡± I threaten through the link.

    It chirps, physically and mentally, in protest, but obeys my command.

    Her smile intensifies. ¡°Cute. May I pet it?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± I smile, which somewhat relieves the tension in my chest.

    She gently strokes the top of its head, causing immediate coos of forgiveness through the link.

    ¡°See?¡± She turns to Erika. ¡°He understands what beauty is with spells like that. Of course, anyone might get defensive and philosophical if you suddenly corner them.¡±

    ¡°...Yes, I suppose.¡± I can hear her gritting her teeth, which delights me.

    Ellen continues. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the animal one before, but not the plant. It would certainly be helpful in our goals, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Erika sighs. ¡°Yes,¡± she glares at me, ¡°I suppose.¡±

    ¡°I would be delighted to copy the spell for you lady Ellen.¡±

    ¡°Would you? That would be so kind. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Though I am curious about what sort of spell casters you¡¯re trying to become. Erika mentioned that she lacked offensive spells, I assume that¡¯s the same for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Erika answers very seriously all of a sudden, ¡°it is our belief that, beyond being inherently more noble, the greatest benefit magic can give to our empire isn¡¯t by aiding conquests or slaying enemies, but in helping develop the economy and making art.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s... interesting,¡± I say, non-comittally.

    ¡°You think it¡¯s foolish, don¡¯t you?¡± Erika asks confrontationally.

    I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think of it yet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not foolish.¡± She continues as if she didn¡¯t hear me. ¡°Certes, mages are powerful on the battlefield, but that is merely short bursts of high benefit. A magically crafted public work however grants a small benefit constantly every time it¡¯s used. Battle mages might presently be necessary to prevent destruction from without, but they are not sufficient to thrive.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I say. ¡°And what is it exactly that you will be doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be a material specialist and shaper. Ellen will be transportation. Together we will be an effective team.¡±

    ¡°Transportation?¡± I ask.

    Ellen answers. ¡°Size, mass and or gravity distortion coupled with high-speed flight spells.¡±

    ¡°You can fly?¡± I ask.

    She blushes. ¡°A little, just an extended hop really. Eventually though, I should be able to make long-distance journeys at high speed with tonnes of materials.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡± My mind goes back to Caethlon. All the flying mages there were terrifying, and so I associate it with advanced magic. ¡°And what do our examiners think of all this?¡±

    Elen shrugs. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll see, but even if they disapprove, I¡¯m hopeful that our academic scores will win us through. Especially in alchemy which we both scored high on.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s a subject I don¡¯t know much about, but I can see it being useful to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a pity. There are so many alchemical uses for plants.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s something I wanted to learn, but had trouble getting books on for some reason, not to mention non-botanical supplies.¡±

    ¡°Yes, those can be hard to source,¡± Ellen admits, ¡°but enough about us. Let¡¯s continue in this wonderful garden while you tell us about your magic.¡±

    I comply, thinking as we walk about their views. I don¡¯t know if I should be happy or concerned. If they¡¯re wrong, then their views finding hold will weaken the empire, but I can¡¯t help but think they might be right. It¡¯s such an Arkothan mindset, and if anyone can benefit from it, they can.

    When we get back to the table, we formally exchange gifts as first-time guests and hosts. Alan gives them the aforementioned tea, as well as sketching their portraits with astounding speed. ¡°Just something to reference for the real work¡± he says, but they¡¯re so detailed as to be works of art in their own rights.

    I grow a potted flower while he¡¯s sketching which I give to Ellen, and promise to send them copies of the plant grower spell. Erika is surprisingly upset at Ellen being given an extra present (though she tries to hide it), so I quickly get another flower planted in a pot and grow it a few inches for her before it¡¯s time to leave. She comments how it hasn¡¯t begun to bud like Ellen¡¯s, but we¡¯ve run out of time.

    They give us artwork too. Ellen gives us handkerchiefs with complex and brilliant patterns of colours which she says were created as part of an alchemy experiment and won¡¯t stain. Erika uses her material magic to shape ingots of silver into likenesses of us on the spot.

    Allen¡¯s sculpture is of him sketching her, which easily captures his grace and elegance. Mine is of me holding out my hand with the jay in it. My expression seems a little twisted, but it¡¯s probably just my imagination.

    With that we say farewells and they go home, leaving me feeling... better, I think. It¡¯s hard to tell. Distracted at the very least, for a little while. But I feel optimistic that I won¡¯t be uselessly circling back on my mistakes for a while, real or imagined.

 Chapter 59: That which is not forbiden, becomes

    The interview chamber is dim and large. I expect most applicants would find it dark, with the intent to obscure the five figures sitting behind the grand table, though with my boons I can easily make them out. Two men, two women and one I can¡¯t tell.

    I almost laugh at their first attempt to intimidate falling so flat. I was nervous, but that instantly flees my body when I realize what is going on. It is of course meant to be intimidating, or rather stressful, and not for anonymity since if that was the goal they would use better methods. Not that the privacy element matters to me, since I don¡¯t recognize any of them, nor would my connections be able to pressure them if I did.

    How much would it take to bribe one of them? Since they put so little effort into privacy, perhaps it¡¯s expected. Since anyone who can see them through the gloom would have a higher chance of being able to make it worth their while.

    I¡¯m probably overthinking ¨C Alan would have mentioned if bribery was the norm.

    Two of them are watching me as I walk in, while the others are busy going over papers. I decide to put on a show for the two and go confidently to the lone chair in the centre of the room and casually sit. I look the two watching me in the eye and give them a respectful nod.

    One of the two, a short (a little taller than Erika), very muscular woman on the end who is obviously a knight of some kind from how she moves, the handful of scars and the knightly emblem on her tunic, smiles back. ¡°Well, no reason to delay,¡± She says, causing the three paper handlers to give her annoyed looks. ¡°Good to meet you, Malichi. Since you can obviously see us, I might as well introduce myself. I¡¯m Tasha Wilimhal, the commander of the Wyvern Riders. I asked to be part of this panel because I was wondering if you had any plans to join my order.¡±

    It¡¯s all I can do not to gape. Of all the questions I was expecting, this was not one of them.

    ¡°Tasha!¡± the woman in the centre whisper shouts in reprimand. ¡°We asked you to be a judge because we thought you might have insights on the tests, not to recruit new members.¡±

    Tasha shrugs and leans back on her chair, causing it to rest on the back two legs. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. You know full well the only reason most of us agree to be judges is to get unrestricted access to exam records and scout out prospects.¡±

    ¡°Scout, yes, not interfere with the proceedings to offer them a job.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t asking them about their planned path a normal part of the interview?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Then no problem.¡± Tasha interrupts, slamming the front two legs of the chair back on the floor for emphasis. ¡°So Malichi, what do you say? Want to be a wyvern rider?¡±

    ¡°I thought only chevaliers joined the order,¡± I finally manage to say.

    ¡°That¡¯s a common misconception,¡± Tasha says with a smile. ¡°About forty per cent of our riders are actually mundanes, it¡¯s just that most people never see them. They¡¯re all patrolling the Synthian mountain range, and a few other high places we¡¯ve been granted jurisdiction over, since natural Wyverns, unlike those bound to Chevaliers, require cliffs to leap off from to fly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be a natural fit. Besides fulfilling the first requirement of being small and light, your magic would be great for us. First, obviously, your animal communication would be a plus. Both to bond with your own mount and help with the mundanes. Second, if I understand how your missile spell works, it would be super effective from wyvern back. Any spell that¡¯s affected by gravity will be better from the air, and while you could just learn a spell to fly on your own, that will come at the cost of other spells you might want up at the same time. The way I see it, you¡¯ll just have to learn to extend your shield spell over the wyvern, and something to help it keep up with chevaliers. A simple wind spell would do. Though your healing spell and interest in anatomy and plants would help you learn more permanent solutions.¡±

    I wince slightly as I realize she¡¯s talking about learning to make chimeras. Memories of being chased by grotesque fire-breathing, armoured giant hounds flash through my mind.

    ¡°I had no plans to seek your order, though I will consider it,¡± I say diplomatically to hide my unease at the suggestion.

    ¡°Speaking of chimeras,¡± the chastising woman speaks, ¡°I was wondering if you had an interest in making them? The empire is presently short on mages who can.¡±

    I resist smiling at the reminder of perhaps the greatest blow the resistance made to the empire. Our first and perhaps only major victory. Chimeras were an obvious solution to partisan fighting, but logistical problems meant the cabal of chimera grafters had to work locally. The first year of fighting was constant misery and terror as we were perpetually chased by packs of grotesque horrors, but then we located the cabal¡¯s compound.

    They were frankly sloppy, though with fair reason. At the time they still thought of us as disorganized dissidents, and had no reason to believe we could still organize a strike of that scale. Cells from all over Caethlon took part in the raid. It was costly, bloody fighting against spell, steel and fang, but worth it. By the end of the night we had killed a large majority of the empire¡¯s Chimera grafters, and either stolen or burned dozens of rare texts needed to train more. I¡¯ve heard estimates that it¡¯ll take decades for the empire to recover.

    ¡°I have no plans on becoming a chimera grafter,¡± I say more firmly. It would be ridiculous for me to help undo the one lasting harm we managed to inflict. Besides, I don¡¯t think I would enjoy twisting animals into war forms.

    ¡°Pity,¡± the woman says, glancing down at her papers. ¡°If you don¡¯t plan on making chimeras though, could you explain the reasoning behind your spell selection?¡±

    Finally, an expected question. ¡°Yes of course. My territory is very isolated and small in population, so I decided that the ability to grow medical herbs and food even during winter when the pass is buried would be the greatest non-combat benefit to our subjects. I learned anatomy and medicine to supplement this ability, and my healing spell for emergency wounds. Animal communication is to help patrol the difficult terrain with birds, and not for fighting. I learned missile guidance to use with slings, since my slight frame coupled with a strength boon makes it very effective, especially when at a higher elevation as Ser Wilimhal pointed out.¡±The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°It is an interesting spell,¡± one of the judges, a rotund man, says. ¡°Rather obscure, it took me a while to find a copy of it, but effective. The accuracy of the spell mitigates the problem of magic archery being so expensive, but historically mages could never use weapons powerful enough to be worth it. The proliferation of those crossbows changes that. Very clever of you to realize.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s largely a coincidence, but thank you.¡± I nod to the man.

    ¡°What about your firestream spells?¡± the chastising woman asks. ¡°They¡¯re rather short ranged for real combat.¡±

    I nod in acknowledgement. ¡°The lesser version was learned for starting fires ¨C very useful high up in the mountains. Since I learned the basic version, I thought I might as well learn the combat one. While the range is short, the casting time is too, and the damage is good. It can be very effective in the dense woods at the base of our mountain, and if I need something longer ranged then I have the missile guidance.¡±

    I was hoping they wouldn¡¯t mention those. I learned firestream because it was the easiest to learn high damage area spell available, and could always rely on my concealment spell to get close. But since I¡¯m pretending to not know that spell, I had to come up with another reason that I hope will hold up to scrutiny.

    ¡°You speak as if you have experience using it in such situations.¡± Another judge asks.

    ¡°Once.¡± I nod. ¡°Rebels crossed the old border and caught us by surprise during a hunt, no doubt seeking to take me hostage. I managed to reduce their numbers with the fire enough for my retainers to take care of the rest.

    ¡°Did rebels frequently cross into your territory?¡± Another asks.

    ¡°A handful of times, but I only joined the party that dealt with them twice besides the time they attacked me.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you did so well in the breakthrough test?¡± Tasha asks.

    ¡°Did I do well?¡± I ask. ¡°It said my score was tentative.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss that after you answer the question,¡± the chastiser says.

    I nod. ¡°Yes, I based my tactics in the team breakthrough test on the ways the rebels would exploit our mistakes. That and what I was told by Caethlon veterans who I met on their way back from being recalled. That was the point of the test, yes? To see how we would handle Caethlon type situations?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t advertise the fact, but yes, it¡¯s fairly obvious given the timing of its introduction.¡± One of the judges, a knight, says.

    ¡°Now to your other question,¡± the chastiser says ominously. ¡°The tentative score, as you no doubt guessed, is due to the trick you pulled with the lights. Some of the administrators are very angry and want to punish your team.¡±

    ¡°Tricking the enemy into friendly fire wasn¡¯t against the rules,¡± I say, ¡°at least at the time.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she says, ¡°but exploiting the arbitrary circumstances of the test is generally frowned upon, even when not explicitly forbidden. Your team had a much easier time getting through because of it. Beyond killing a few mundanes, and the squire and mage you got lucky with, you caused chaos and confusion which allowed your illusionist to slip through without resistance.¡±

    ¡°But I only thought of the ¡®exploit¡¯ because that same arbitrary circumstance nearly killed me,¡± I counter. ¡°Besides, one should always be looking for ways to confuse your enemy. Not only should we not be punished, but I should be getting the points for those kills too.¡± I¡¯m perhaps a bit too forceful, but punishing me for a novel solution is absurd.

    She raises an eyebrow in an amused and bemused expression. ¡°And you¡¯ve been in situations that reflected your emulating the light walls?¡±

    Should I make up a story of being tricked into shooting one of my own, or¡­ ¡°No, not exactly. But my point still stands that the walls were as against me as for me. Tell me, if I had died from the fire blasts targeted at the lightwall, would you be giving my killer the same scrutiny?¡±

    ¡°No, but getting that close to the light wall was a mistake you made, rather than a trick by the enemy.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fair enough. At the very least though the team shouldn¡¯t be punished for something that wasn¡¯t even against the rules at the time.¡±

    ¡°Oh? A noble sacrifice?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m part of the team, am I not?¡±

    She lets out the slightest of laughs. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like the points really matter at this stage, and it¡¯s obvious how effective you were during the rest of the test. So, it would be absurd if any of us voted no on the basis of that performance.¡± The emphasis of ¡®that¡¯ tells me what¡¯s coming next. ¡°Which brings us to your law test. Would you care to explain why a noble did so poorly? It¡¯s clear from our debate just now and your other exploits of the rules that you¡¯re capable of understanding legal systems.¡±

    I grimace at the expected inquiry. I have prepared answers, but they¡¯re not good. ¡°I lived in an isolated territory. I didn¡¯t have cause to learn aspects of the law that didn¡¯t involve my daily life, and so focused mostly on knowing my noble rights and duties and business laws that our territory¡¯s finances depend on for seasonal trade.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t think to learn more after you decided to venture into the wider world?¡± she asks.

    ¡°Oh, come on!¡± Tasha interrupts before I can speak. ¡°He passed it, didn¡¯t he? It¡¯d be foolish not to take him after the breakthrough test, and his other scores are good too. Plenty of students take supplemental classes during their first year. Besides, I agree with him about the friendly fire points. That was hilarious. Being a judge would be a lot funner if more applicants tried stunts like that.¡±

    The chastiser glares at Tasha who leans back again, placing her boots on the table and making an open palmed ¡®what¡¯ gesture. The chastiser suddenly sighs and looks at me.

    ¡°In general, Monhal, I would describe your exam as ¡®chaotic but competent¡¯. In almost every test you searched for ways to push against or exploit the rules. You threw sand in the sword tournament, not explicitly disallowed, but generally understood to be. People complained about your approach to archery, you pulled a trick in the occulter game that reduced half the tournament to brute guesswork and you hid in the starting area of the fugitive hunt. Then of course we have the team fights in which you sacrificed half your team in an instructor challenge and the wall stunt you pulled in the breakthrough. Do you have anything to say to this?¡±

    ¡°What is there to say other than nothing was disallowed?¡± I ask. ¡°Surely I wasn¡¯t the only one to come up with novel interpretations of the tests?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but typically those with ability don¡¯t feel the need to exploit the rules.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying I lack ability?¡±

    ¡°No, in fact the opposite. It¡¯s the policy of this exam to look at strengths for those who score low, and weaknesses of those who score high. Since ultimately the points of each test is arbitrary and we cannot merely look at total points. Ability is necessary, but not sufficient. We have admitted those with less than you, and rejected those with more.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I say, uncertain how to feel at the revelation that after all my effort and studying I might be rejected not for inadequacy but for some undefined trait.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be like that Clarisa,¡± Tasha interjects once again. ¡°The point of this is to find capable servants of the empire, not sift for those who match your accepted list of virtues. Besides, we both know his performance in the breakthrough test fulfils her majesty¡¯s recent mandate better than any other applicant.¡±

    ¡°You might only be interested in finding capable servants for the empire, but I have a duty to the students too.¡± ¡®Clarisa¡¯ counters. ¡°If I think that admittance would cause them harm, then I must consider rejecting them no matter how capable.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How would admitting him to the best school in the world harm him?¡± Tasha asks.

    ¡°Because if he views rules as something to combat, then spending nearly a decade under ours will be torment.¡±

    ¡°What, like I did? Like you?¡± Tasha asks, causing Clarisa to recoil as if struck.

    Clarisa sighs after a moment of silence. ¡°Why are you pressing for his admittance anyways? He¡¯ll be much more likely to accept your offer if we reject him.¡±

    Tasha blinks. ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought of that. Is it too late to change my vote?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t voted yet.¡±

    Tasha smiles. ¡°Sure, I want him, but he¡¯ll be a lot more useful once you¡¯re done with him.¡±

    Clarisa gives a weak smile, then looks at me. ¡°Fine, he fulfils the mandate. Unless anyone has any objections, I vote to accept him now, rather than sending it to further committee. Everyone in agreement raise your hand.¡± Everyone does. ¡°Congratulations Monhal, you¡¯re in. Don¡¯t make a mess of it.¡±

 Chapter 60: Futures

    ¡°Hey, wait up!¡± Tasha yells, leaping over the table, as I make to leave.

    ¡°What are you doing? We have another applicant after him!¡± Clarisa yells.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Tasha shouts back, then to me once she catches up. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s talk outside, okay?¡±

    I nod and go through the door I was about to when she called. Outside is a long hallway with about half a dozen other applicants waiting. ¡°Garden,¡± I suggest, glancing at them. It¡¯s a short distance away, and no one is there when we arrive. I give her a questioning glance.

    ¡°So, you never really said what your thoughts are about joining us.¡± She¡¯s straight to the point.

    It takes a few moments to recontextualize my thoughts to match my cover, but hopefully she¡¯ll just take that as me being serious. ¡°Perhaps I would have been more receptive four years ago, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be a good match for what I want.¡± I finally say.

    ¡°And what do you want?¡± she naturally asks.

    ¡°My family was demoted after the initial conquest of Caethlon because we failed to receive an assignment to take part and so didn¡¯t gain territory. We¡¯re no longer relevant. I don¡¯t think joining the wyvern order will change that.¡±

    ¡°We are a highly prestigious and important order, many would be thrilled at a chance to join.¡±

    ¡°And were I merely trying to maintain my house rather than restore it, I probably would be too. But your order, while prestigious, is insular. There¡¯d be little opportunity to advance outside of it, and advancements inside it seems limited, especially for a non-chevalier.¡±

    ¡°We do have special ranks for mages. In fact, it¡¯ll be rather easy for you to rise since we have so few mages.¡±

    ¡°If the ranks available to mages were prestigious enough for my goals, I would have heard of them.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that there are any rules in our charter that specifically forbids a mage from taking my job.¡± She points out.

    I sigh. ¡°Yeah, ok, wyvern commander would probably be good enough, but you can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯d get it, and anything less doesn¡¯t seem worth it.¡±

    She pauses thoughtfully before smiling as with the perfect solution. ¡°Well, what if we upped your chances then? We presently don¡¯t have any permanent chapters in the far west. If we chose your mountain for it, making you the chapter head, then not only would that fast-track you to my job, but it would solve your lack of territory problem too. Since the imperial decree that founded our order mandates that any new chapter comes with the territory necessary to maintain our mounts.¡±

    What a horrible idea. Secretly holding a mountain fortress is perilous enough without also hosting a militant order. Bringing them back ¡®home¡¯ would be a disaster. Unfortunately, her suggestion does make a sort of sense from the perspective of my cover, so it takes a bit to think of reasons against it.

    ¡°Ok, sure, it would kinda solve the territory thing, but not really. At best we¡¯d be breaking even with the cost of the wyverns, and even if we took loans to develop the new territory, that would just force us to maintain more mounts. Besides, there¡¯s a reason why our mountain wasn¡¯t selected: there simply isn¡¯t much arable land around it. I mean, how much do wyverns even need?¡±

    Her face takes on a strange twist of being excited about knowing the answer and reciting something that has been repeatedly drilled into her. ¡°Going with goats for a number of reasons, the minimum herd size to safely sustain a wyvern is five hundred. We occasionally mix plants in the food to make it cheaper, but only with our diplomatic corps since that tends to create undesirable traits in our battle mounts. An average hectare can sustain five goats grazing, so we usually receive around a hundred hectares per wyvern depending on soil quality.¡±

    ¡°For just one!?¡± I¡¯m a bit incredulous at how well my point is made, and a bit appalled at the thought of killing so many goats. ¡°I don¡¯t think we even have a hundred hectares of quality farmland within five days¡¯ walk of our mountain, and I¡¯m assuming you can¡¯t make a chapter with just one wyvern.¡±

    She shakes no. ¡°The minimum is six.¡±

    ¡°So yeah, that¡¯s not feasible. At least not in the long term since we¡¯ll no doubt lose goats as we move them back and forth between the mountain and the grazing area.¡±

    ¡°The long term will take care of itself by being awarded more territory ¨C something much more easily done at the head of a wyvern flight.¡±

    ¡°Territory from where?¡± I ask, perhaps a bit more mockingly than I intend. ¡°Any spare land from Caethlon will have long been distributed by the time I graduate, and unless you know something I don¡¯t, then our historical policy has always been to shift to a diplomatic approach in a region after a major conquest. Any further attempt at military expansion there will risk a coalition among the local minor powers, which in turn would risk involving Hyclion in unfavourable conditions.¡±If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°We do occasionally get awarded territory for our diplomatic work, especially for aligning potential client states which the area is rife with.¡± It¡¯s annoying how she doesn¡¯t dispute my point but just argues around it.

    ¡°My ambition isn¡¯t to lead a bunch of intimidating messengers.¡±

    She laughs. ¡°Those ¡®intimidating messengers¡¯ have saved us the hassle of more than one war. But I understand you. The one thing that was clear from your test is that you¡¯re a warrior ¨C you¡¯ll want a combat post.¡±

    ¡­Do I? I haven¡¯t thought of it before. I¡¯m better than my peers at certain types of combat due to my experience, but I¡¯m certain they¡¯ll catch up. I used my ability to get in, but I have no idea what direction to take now that I have. What will be best for the mission, and if I can¡¯t tell, what would I want?

    ¡°I haven¡¯t really considered my eventual posting. I just know a lot of things will be wrong for me,¡± I say finally.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± she considers my consideration. ¡°Well, what about this? You don¡¯t strictly need to be part of the order to have a wyvern mount. It¡¯s uncommon, but not unprecedented to simply give you a wyvern along with funds to feed it in return for some specified services. The simplest would be for you to agree to be seconded to us whenever we¡¯re called to battle. This way we¡¯ll get your ability when we most want it, and you remain free to pursue your more ambitious post with the aid of a wyvern mount. After all, even if you don¡¯t know exactly what you want to do, I can¡¯t think of many things that wouldn¡¯t benefit from having a wyvern under you. Even purely administrative posts would be helped by the travel speed.¡±

    This does seem like an ideal compromise, with nothing from either cover or true mission opposing it. However¡­ ¡°I just don¡¯t want to have to feed it so many goats.¡± I finally admit.

    She laughs far too hard. ¡°What? You don¡¯t eat meat?! I did not expect that after seeing your tests. That¡¯s hilarious!¡±

    I blush, sensing mockery but not understanding the gibe. ¡°I eat meat, I just don¡¯t seek it out.¡±

    She wipes her face and forces herself to stop laughing. ¡°Well, whatever, I guess that¡¯s kinda a deal breaker then. Oh well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry we couldn¡¯t come to an agreement,¡± I say, surprised to find it true.

    She shrugs. ¡°No matter. My vice commander told me to find some good mages, but I guess she¡¯ll have to make do with the second best. Hopefully the rest of the list won¡¯t have your reservations or I¡¯ll get a real earful when I go back.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I say with the image of a much more serious woman constantly frustrated by her superior¡¯s attitude. A pang of sympathy for her underling briefly takes me. ¡°¡­Listen, either way it¡¯ll be at least eight years before I could join; a lot could change in that time and it¡¯d be foolish to pre-emptively refuse a job. Write me a letter detailing what you¡¯re willing to offer, and I¡¯ll keep it just in case.¡±

    Her expression perks up. ¡°You mean it?¡±

    I give a scrunched confused expression. ¡°Do I mean I don¡¯t know the future and might need a fallback plan? Yeah, I think I can safely say that. You better not be taking any more meaning than that.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± I do not believe her. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been out too long. Don¡¯t want to keep the judged waiting.¡± She immediately runs off at superhuman speed before I can say another word.

    Right¡­ well that¡¯s done with¡­ I got in, now what? I didn¡¯t realize until Tasha addressed it, but I have no idea what sort of posting I want after I graduate, just something that will help Caethlon. I guess I assumed opportunities would arise if I got in, which, if this conversation is any indication, I still think is likely. But it¡¯ll be harder to assess them if I remain without a plan.

    So, what will most benefit Caethlon, and what do I want? Combat has its appeal as it comes with its own base level of prestige, and opportunities to sate the itching too. But perhaps something administrative might be better for the mission. Perhaps a governorship in a colony? It would take me away from the centre of things but would also come with the most power at the least oversight.

    Which is exactly why such posts are coveted and hard to get. I¡¯d take it if offered, but going after it exclusively could be a mistake. So maybe I should go Erika¡¯s route and embed myself in imperial infrastructure. It would have the least opportunity, both for advancement and sudden betrayal, but might make me the most connections.

    ¡°That bad, eh?¡± Alan says I enter the carriage. ¡°Oh, well, you tried your best and there are other academies.¡±

    I blink at his greeting before realising what he means. ¡°What? Oh, no, I was just thinking about something else. Sorry, I forgot why we were here. I got in.¡±

    His turn to blink before replying. ¡°You got in? Like, they told you already?¡±

    I nod. ¡°They said there was no need to send it to further committee.¡±

    ¡°Huh, I thought that never happens unless you were right under the threshold for auto-passing.¡±

    ¡°It was mostly off the back of the breakthrough test.¡±

    ¡°¡­Just how well did you do on it?¡± His voice has a strange hesitation to it.

    I side-eye him, not seeing where he¡¯s going with it. ¡°Ser Terry gave the gist of it before we left for the party.¡±

    ¡°Your enthusiastic friend? He¡¯s a knight already? Anyways, I got the impression you did well, but he said you ¡®killed half the enemies yourself¡¯ which I assumed was hyperbole.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t. At least if you only include mages and squires, though I did kill a few mundanes too.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡± His face is pure surprise.

    ¡°The conditions were meant to simulate Caethlon.¡± I explain.

    ¡°¡­Do you think it was wise to display your experience so openly?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°It was either that or risk not getting in. Besides, I did hold myself back some and came up with a decent explanation for my cover.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± His eyes flicker to the side and I get the sense that he¡¯s worrying about something other than my cover from how he reacted to mention of it. Suddenly his face leaps into a broad smile with no trace of his previous worry. ¡°But you got in! That¡¯s great! You worked so hard, I¡¯m happy for you. Obviously, we¡¯re celebrating. Someplace new. Oh, it¡¯s also custom to host a party.¡±

    I give an alarmed look.

    ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s not the best idea since most of the people you know are from the exam, and they¡¯ll be having their own parties.¡±

    ¡°Assuming they pass,¡± I say.

    ¡°Well, probably best not to invite those who don¡¯t. It might be seen as rubbing it in.¡±

    I nod¡­ Perhaps I could have a small party just for those that wouldn¡¯t be hosting their own. Ser Terry for one. Bart was fun and¡­ the only one who comes to mind is Clara Talwin. Did we interact enough to invite her? Might as well, she seems like a good contact in any case. Those three should form a good base for the party. A little too small on their own, but I¡¯ll let them bring others or invite a few more if they don¡¯t have anyone. Emily maybe, though she¡¯ll probably be hosting her own ¨C reading through it while charging exorbitant prices for her cream.

    I laugh, causing a side look from Alan. I think I¡¯m actually looking forward to this. It¡¯ll be¡­ fun.

 Chapter 61: In Lieu Of

    Ser Terry and the other two potential partiers are nowhere to be found. Divinations show they¡¯ve left the city entirely, though not in one group. Clara and Terry are together, but Bart left separately though in the same general direction. More than that I can¡¯t say since they seem to be using their own divinations.

    It¡¯s silly ¨C I want to chase after them, but why? What am I going to do? Track them halfway across the empire to give them party invites? I¡¯d just be a nuisance. Whatever they¡¯re doing must be important since they didn¡¯t even wait to hear their results. Ser Terry may have auto-passed without interviewing, but the other two did not. They went to their interviews, which happened to be in the first few days after the exam, but by the time Erika had come over they had already gone.

    ¡­Sigh. I could always just invite others, but I don¡¯t want to. They have their own celebrations with their relatives and prior friends and inviting them over just to showcase my lack would be awkward at best.

    So, I¡¯m stuck spending the remaining month before the entrance ceremony much the same as the previous one. The only difference is that the spells I¡¯m learning are from the Biblio, and I give myself more time for recreation. More walks in the garden, going to a few operas which Alan assure me are excellent and finishing a few paintings.

    Then, after days of waiting to give an invitation, an invitation comes for me.

    Greg, the gambling merchant, has followed the suggestion to reinvite me to a game after the exam. I itch to go, seeking distraction, but in a fit of pique I refuse, citing lack of funds. True enough, I have been growing my stash by selling medical herbs but am below Alan¡¯s mandated buffer. Still, the reason has more to do with not wanting to deal with the scheming, prideful man ¨C feeling the gambling to be poor compensation for the disappointment of vanished friends.

    I do however suggest inviting me again, as is proper, in a couple of weeks, right before the entrance ceremony. Giving me time to get my funds in order and (which I do not mention) my emotions.

    Not much happens in the meantime. I finish learning the cleaning spell from the Biblio, made easier from association of accrued sacrifices, and using the cleaning enchantments on my several magic items as tokens. Sadly, I make little progress on the liquefying beam which is the essential part of any future body disposal.

    Of greater excitement is the birth of a litter of kittens. Not the first since I started caring for the neighbourhood cats, but the first that was conceived under my care. I feel exaltation upon holding a kitten up to my chest, our warmths mingling, and realize the emotion is its god offering the intermediate boon for my service. I eagerly accept and feel the world shift around me as my senses drastically improve once more. Hearing and smell are the most obvious boosts and are almost overwhelming at first. No doubt my night vision is similarly improved, though I can¡¯t tell in this light.

    With the boost to perception and control, I almost feel able to best Alan in a bluffing game ¨C almost.

    So, when the next invitation comes, I feel eager to test my new sensory prowess and accept without hesitation. So confident in my new ability that I feel victory might even be more thrilling than defeat.

    It is obviously a trap ¨C a game set up with the sole intention of divorcing me from my funds. Innately nefarious but not seemingly sinister until I note the suggestion to not inform Alan of the game. After all, I don¡¯t want him to get in the way of good fun, do I? Almost reasonable, but clearly suspect. It suggests a plan much more malevolent than I first assumed.

    Good¡­ I suppress the thought. I¡¯m going there to win, to prove myself with my new powers. I won¡¯t let myself be pushed into a corner, to be forced to sate myself. I am in control.

    As such, while I don¡¯t tell Alan as suggested, I do leave a note on my bed saying where I¡¯ll be.

    The game is held at a shady warehouse in a seedy part of the city. I say seedy, but only relative to the normally gleaming Arkothan order. The streets are still paved and lit at night. Guards still patrol alert to trouble, though less often than in more affluent sections.

    The game is set for dusk, so I arrive an hour early to scout it out. I walk the perimeter under my concealment spell, looking for exits and ambushes. My vigilance is rewarded as I spot an entrance concealed by shadow and patterned as part of the brick wall.

    I climb a vantage point across the street and use the silver rod to detect people inside. I only find two, but half an hour later a group of five thugs go into the alley with the hidden door and don¡¯t come out.

    So, seven, so far. The group of five all seemed enhanced, but nothing major. No down and out squires scrounging coin with cheap violence. Just thugs, not trying to hide their boons in a passive attempt to intimidate.

    As seven is two too many for the invited game, I climb back down and slink next to the wall to listen as the two groups meet. The walls are thick, but not thick enough to block the cat god¡¯s hearing.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the job?¡± a gruff voice says.

    ¡°Swindling,¡± a second voice says. ¡°Cocky kid won some money from the boss. So, we¡¯re going to take him for everything he¡¯s worth.¡±

    ¡°All this trouble just to rip a kid off?¡± a third voice says with disdain. ¡°The boss is starting to lose it.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a noble,¡± the second voice explains. ¡°Besides he¡¯s not the target, Linhal is. They¡¯re cousins, in fact, Linhal called him his nephew. So, we get the kid in debt and use it against Linhal. At worst, we get some coin. Even better we threaten to tell Linhal, and the kid gets stupid about the whole thing and do stuff for us. Maybe we can even figure out how Linhal suddenly got so much money, and we get in on the action.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright,¡± the third voice agrees after consideration, ¡°don¡¯t see the need for so much muscle though.¡±

    ¡°Call it plan B,¡± the second voice says. ¡°It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t have to resort to violence, but the boss isn¡¯t willing to lose more money to the kid. If things go wrong, we move to kidnapping. Linhal clearly cares for the kid and will pay for him.¡±

    ¡°Swindling to abduction is a bit of a leap. Won¡¯t the kid report us?¡± The third complains.

    ¡°You let us worry about the watch. We have ways of removing evidence.¡±

    ¡°Memory drugs? Shit, you guys know how to pile on the trouble.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our trouble to have. You¡¯ll be compensated.¡±

    ¡°And if the cousin catches wind and decides to make trouble personally? Ain''t no amount of compensation make it worthwhile handling a knight.¡±

    ¡°Aw, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s a real knight anyhow. You guys can take him, and if you can¡¯t the boss is coming with some special muscle to help.¡±

    An absurd claim, clearly made by someone who has never seen Alan fight and just heard of his unusual approach second-hand. From observing their entrance I¡¯d say they all have typical strength-based combat boons, but nothing more than basic.

    ¡°Besides,¡± the second voice continues, ¡°it won¡¯t come to that. The kid won¡¯t know the game will be five to one, and Slim here has a trick where cards just, heh, disappear up his sleeve. The kid won¡¯t know what hit him.¡±

    Having heard enough I head back to my waiting spot. Perhaps I should retreat. Perhaps I should have opened the secret door and incinerated the lot of them, then taken Greg to the watch for conspiring to abduct a noble. But I don¡¯t. Rather than sensibly feeling trepidation at the forces arrayed against me, (forces that were erroneously assessed as being equal to Alan) I feel a thrill at going against them and coming out on top.

    Besides, if they¡¯re the ones starting the violence¡­

    A carriage pulls up and deposits Greg and a heavily armed lithe muscular woman. Her movements are graceful and powerful ¨C I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a squire, but likely has an intermediate combat boon. The ¡®special muscle¡¯ I would guess. I hold back laughing at the thought of her beating Alan. She¡¯s clearly competent from a glance, but nothing that makes me think she can handle a knight.

    But do I think I can take her? It¡¯s hard to say. She¡¯s probably stronger than me, while my reflexes and coordination are better. Though something odd strikes me ¨C the thugs were worried about fighting Alan, but nobody mentioned me being a mage. It would be laughable if they don¡¯t know. It¡¯s public knowledge at this point from my exam results, so if Greg didn¡¯t even bother to check that then I may be overestimating his ability as an opponent.

    She can probably collapse my shield spell, especially with the magic cudgel at her side, but if she doesn¡¯t know it¡¯s there then the surprise recoil should be enough to beat her. At the very least it¡¯d be amusing.

    Feeling the time for retreat is gone, I wait for the carriage to drive off and descend to the front door. I sense hesitation on the other side after I knock, then footsteps and the door opens to reveal the muscle woman with Greg behind her staring down at me.

    ¡°We¡¯ll you¡¯re certainly punctual,¡± Greg mutters.

    ¡°Should I not have been?¡± I ask, showing complete obliviousness to the danger I¡¯m walking into.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s best to do this quickly.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m looking forward to the game.¡±

    ¡°Quite¡­You didn¡¯t tell Alan, did you?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°Of course not. Wouldn¡¯t want him getting in on the fun.¡±

    ¡°Good, good.¡± He half mutters.

    I glance to the woman. ¡°Will she be joining us?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, she¡¯s just my guard. She¡¯ll be in another room. Come on, the game¡¯s downstairs, the others should already be there.¡±

    He takes me down a dark staircase to a stone basement. A sickly-sweet floral scent permeates the building from the crates lining the walls. It¡¯s familiar, but hard to place. Whatever the plant is I don¡¯t think it¡¯s native to Caethlon or central Arkothia. I¡¯m reminded of a merchant from the east, but I can¡¯t remember their wares.

    ¡°What a moody place you¡¯ve brought me to. Is it yours?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s one of mine. I occasionally hold games here when it suits me.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your house a more traditional location to host at?¡± I ask, knowing that he chose the locale to conceal any violence that happens, but wanting to see what explanation he comes up with.

    He¡¯s quick with an obviously prepared reply. ¡°This place is more convenient for most of the players, and is closer to your place too.¡± The lie is smoothly delivered, for someone unaugmented at least. For me his face and voice are an explosion of tensions subtly playing itself out.

    ¡°No doubt.¡±

    We finish descending and find ourselves in a large room dimly lit by mundane light with four figures sitting at a round wooden table. I recognize three of them as from the group of five with the fourth presumably from those already here. ¡®Slim¡¯ I would guess from his tall and slender physique, though that could easily enough be the short squat man to his left given typical naming schemes.

    Seeing that everyone is here, the guard goes back up and Greg introduces the four players, each with names as fanciful as ¡®Slim¡¯ which I instantly forget, except Slim (who is the tall one as initially thought).  Greg also gives occupations, which I know are lies. He claims they¡¯re crafters who do business with him, but their hands tell the truth. None of them have the callouses of holding tools all day every day, and even if I didn¡¯t already know I would guess them to be career criminals from their rough demeanour.

    ¡°Well,¡± I say smugly, taking the seat opposite to Greg, ¡°what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s get playing.¡± I can tell from their shift in expressions that any compunction against swindling a ¡®kid¡¯ is gone.

 Chapter 62: Relapse

    The game goes much as expected. Each of the five takes turns upping the bid until I¡¯m unable to continue the round, then the aggressive bidder folds and allows someone who¡¯s behind to win and balance out everyone¡¯s piles but mine. Unfortunately for them, coordination can do nothing the sixth of the time when I just get the best hand, and they¡¯re unable to hide the fact with their paltry enhancements. As such, I gradually start pulling ahead.

    Naturally, that¡¯s when the cheating starts.

    ¡®Slim¡¯ isn¡¯t as good at slipping cards up his sleeve as he thinks he is. I would have easily spotted him even if I didn¡¯t know what to look for. Of course, the trick relies on the dim light of the room to work, which he doesn¡¯t know I can see in as if daylight.

    In fact, none of the others seem to have significant night vision. They¡¯re at least more enhanced than some of the gamblers at Alan¡¯s party, but still below what I would require them to be if I were organizing this. No doubt they¡¯re underestimating me as ¡®just a kid¡¯ and think the coordination and cheating to be sufficient. No need to take on risky contracts against me. Fools.

    I could easily catch Slim in the act, but what would be the point? At best I¡¯d get him kicked out of the game and his winnings distributed among everyone, only to have him be replaced by another of Greg¡¯s hired thugs. So instead, I wait. I let them think they¡¯re winning.

    I let the pile in front of me dwindle slowly to nothing, then stand to leave with an amiable smile. ¡°Well, this has certainly been an entertaining evening, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m all tapped out.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come now, the night has hardly begun!¡± Greg half shouts, causing me to stop. ¡°I can lend you some coin to keep going. After all, what¡¯s money between friends?¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh, alright,¡± I say with a goofy grin as I sit back down, ¡°just don¡¯t tell Alan, okay?¡±

    ¡°Our lips are sealed,¡± he gives a disgusting, triumphant grin, ¡°but don¡¯t be so nervous. Here, have some more to drink to take the edge off.¡±

    He goes to a wall where a pair of wine casks are propped up and pours me a cup from the one he¡¯s been serving me all night. No doubt he has some clever explanation for why he¡¯s been serving me from a different cask than everyone else, but asking would let him know I¡¯m suspicious.

    I inhale the wine deeply, noting the sickly sweet floral smell present throughout the building being particularly strong in the drink. Drugged, no doubt, meant to make me more pliable and impair my memory of the evening, but not so much that I forget my debts.

    I take a mouthful, trusting moderation and my magic garments to keep me lucid. I immediately feel cold all over as the silk cloth draws the toxin through my skin and neutralizes it. I¡¯m a bit woozy after each sip, but my enhanced healing keeps it from building up.

    A run of bad luck follows, preventing me from acting and forcing me to fold early each round, putting me further and further into debt, and widening Greg¡¯s disgusting, greedy grin with each loss.

    Then I get what I¡¯m waiting for ¨C a good hand. Not the best, I¡¯d need another knave to win outright, but a glance around the table tells me it¡¯s better than everyone else. So, I begin aggressively raising. The exchange between Greg and Slim is smooth, just a side glance and slightest of nods, and a few seconds later a card is exchanged between sleeve and hand. It¡¯s hard not to smile.

    Everyone else follows suit and up their bids too, just on the off chance that Slim doesn¡¯t succeed. Finally, once the central pot holds several times what I walked in with even after subtracting my debt, I call.

    Everyone but Greg, Slim and myself immediately reveals inferior hands. I make a show of revealing my hand and cockily moving to grab the pot, positioning my hand near the centre of the table.

    ¡°Not so fast,¡± Slim says, revealing his illicit hand as planned, ¡°I think you¡¯ll find my hand is better.¡± He grins as he moves to take the pot.

    I look into Greg¡¯s grinning face, so confident that he¡¯s won. The only warning is letting a slight grin form on my own face before I draw my wrist knife and slam it into Slim¡¯s arm where I saw the card go, pinning him to the table.

    ¡°Oh look,¡± I say with an air of complete indifference as I reach into Slim¡¯s sleeve and withdraw a bloody and half cut in two card, ¡°my missing knave.¡± A scream of rage emits from Slim as he draws his own dagger and tries to stab me. Without much thought I pull my knife back out of range, slicing his hand and wrist in two lengthwise on the way. Blood spurts everywhere as Slim falls to the ground clutching his ruined cheating hand. ¡°Well, he¡¯s out. I¡¯ve called Greg, what do you have?¡±

    He reveals an inferior hand with a solemn expression of defeat, but I don¡¯t miss the slight glance he makes to the thug to my left. I make to retrieve my winnings, sheathing my knife to grab it all, then duck flat against the table as a cudgel swings over me.

    I kick out, connecting with the side of the attacker¡¯s leg and snapping it to a wrong angle with a crunch. The thug buckles, but catches themself before they hit their head on the table. Not wasting the opportunity, I reach up, grab the back of their head and slam it the rest of the way. A crunch, slump and they¡¯re down.

    Footsteps rushing down stone steps, drawn by Slim¡¯s scream. I draw a knife and throw it the moment the door opens. I don¡¯t have time to cast guidance, but am competent enough to hit at this distance without it. The thug clutches their chest where the invisible knife hits, takes a few stumbling steps then falls to the ground. Another thug steps over them, only to be hit by the second invisible knife and fall a few steps past them. Then the two remaining thugs at the table recover from their confusion and attack.

    The first one swings a symbolled cudgel down at my head. I draw my toxin dagger and parry by shallowly slashing the arm and sidestepping out of the way. I take a few steps back to give the poison time to work, which the thug takes as attempted retreat and charges forward with another overhand swing, but pauses as their grip suddenly relaxes and the cudgel clangs against the stone floor. They give a perplexed look at their empty and likely numb hand and so are caught off guard when I suddenly leap forward and stab them in their shoulder. A few moments later they¡¯re on the ground, unconscious from the toxin coated on the blade.

    The last thug at the table reasonably hesitates, causing Greg to reassess his trap and flee. However, he¡¯s stopped by the last two thugs finally making it down the stairs and clogging up his escape just long enough for me to cast guidance on him and throw the envenomed dagger into his back. I¡¯m careful not to kill him outright, just hitting his shoulder to let the remaining sleeping poison on the blade do its work. He slips out of sight up the stairs, but I hear him collapse a few moments later.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    The table thug looks at their reinforcements as if they still want to flee but don''t want to go by their friends blocking the exit to do so. Not giving them time to decide, I grab the fallen cudgel and charge them. They make a sloppy horizontal swing which I easily duck before collapsing them with a strike to the leg. I move past them as they fall and smash the back of their head, rendering them unconscious.

    The final two charge as one, then stumble back with a surprised scream as I cast lesser firestream on the woman¡¯s face. I don¡¯t want to kill them, not yet, so I only maintain the spell long enough to incapacitate, and hopefully blind. The other thug musters their courage enough to continue their charge, striking me in the head but bouncing off my shield. I land a flurry of blows before they can recover, striking knee, stomach then head and removing them from the fight.

    Rushing air as the muscle woman swings half blind at my head. Her face is covered in burns but she¡¯s undeterred in her attempts to strike me. Her swings may be half blind, but the form is skilled, leaving no obvious openings. This might have been dangerous had I not wounded her first. We parry and dodge an exchange of blows before I finally manage to take advantage of her injury and strike her wrist as she swings down, sending her cudgel flying. A look of resignation flashes over her face as I knock her unconscious.

    Foeless, I pause to assess the room, then panic. I can¡¯t afford any bodies yet. The watch is constantly divining for unregistered corpses, and I¡¯m not ready yet.

    With this in mind, I pull out Lindrid¡¯s smoke catcher and stoop over the two with thrown knives in their chests. They¡¯re still conscious, and one of them tries to get up until I knock them back down with the woman¡¯s magic cudgel. I open the catcher and shove it in their mouth, releasing a plume of nightswirl smoke accumulated daily over the past two months into their lungs. They struggle at first, then quickly relax into stupor. Satisfied they won¡¯t try to kill me, I pull out my knife from their chest and cast my healing spell to keep them alive.

    I repeat the process on the others in order of most to least likely to imminently die. Fortunately, none do, giving me time for the next step.

    This place is clearly full of illicit goods, from the memory drugs to just things reserved for specific guilds that Greg do not belong to. I could go to the watch and get everyone arrested for conspiracy to abduct and defraud a noble, using the contraband as evidence for general illegal activity. But that won¡¯t get me what I want, for that I need blackmail.

    I go to Greg with the silver rod and tap his hands with it after a quick chant. The rod flashes hot when pointed up, leading me to his office and then a lock box. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve never learned to pick locks, but the key is easily found with a second divination that leads me back to Greg¡¯s belt.

    Inside the box is a bundle of papers and a sack of coins. Going through them doesn¡¯t reveal anything interesting, just a clump of gold coins, a ledger and a few correspondences. Maybe something in here will be useful, but I don¡¯t have time to comb through, though I needed to find it to exclude it from further divinations. The sack of coins I leave ¨C I¡¯m not here to rob him, at least not outright.

    My next divination leads me to a cabinet with more papers. I exclude all of them, but then the divination points me back to it. Curious, upon further examination there are drag marks in the dust. It moves easily enough, seemingly on hidden wheels. Behind it is a small wall cavity with another locked box. Fortunately, I¡¯ve already retrieved the key and quickly open it to reveal a single second ledger.

    I smile as I go through it, every page brimming with obvious evidence. Permanent unforgeable evidence, as it was written in Greg¡¯s own hand and so will always have a divination link between them.

    Having found what I need, I move on to what I want.

    I go through the thugs¡¯ belongings, taking coins and other metals, and leaving everything else before dragging them all to a corner of the stone basement away from any wooden supports or other flammable objects.

    ¡­I don¡¯t need to kill them, but it¡¯s been so long. Besides, I need to test this method of disposal.

    I apply the blood runes all at once, then give each of them another breath of nightswirl, emptying the catcher on the last one whose tunic I cut off to apply additional runes on their torso.

    I pause to consider what I need to know. Finally, I decide on the two who know my secret from my last anthropomancy, and if anyone from the exam is suspicious of my identity.

    They don¡¯t even stir when I slice into their gut and retrieve their information. The exam first, chanting everyone¡¯s name I can think of in turn: Panihal, Preston, Bart, Erika and so on. A slight lump of suspicion from Bart, but just vague misgivings. It doesn¡¯t seem like he has immediate plans to look into it. No one else suspects a thing.

    Now for those who know my secret. Alan has obviously joined the ranks which I ignore to focus on the two unknowns. It takes a slightly indirect approach since I don¡¯t know their names, but eventually I find out that the mage and squire from Tanyth¡¯s cell are still alive and are the ones who know. They obviously don¡¯t know my location, just my affiliation, and I guess former cultist status.

    The entrails¡¯ owner starts spasming, so I quickly offer them in a rush of ecstasy¡­ It¡¯s been too long. My body relaxes at the long overdue sensation, and I almost let myself sink into it and forget my need for haste. However, the promise of more draws me back to my present purpose, and I offer the rest of the thugs one by one. Once done, I step back, open the smoke catcher and cast firestream on the lot of them.

    I don¡¯t know how often the body divination is performed, but from what I¡¯ve heard it doesn¡¯t seem to be every minute. With Anar¡¯s power flowing through me the flesh is reduced to ash in about ten. I maintain the flames another five minutes before finally stopping to reveal a pile of blackened bone fragments.

    The room is suffocating, and the stones are glowing red, but the cooling function of my undergarment keeps me conscious. Now that I¡¯ve actually done it, I see the flaws of this method. The bone fragments are still too large and respond faintly to my test divinations, but I can¡¯t retrieve them from the near molten stone. Likewise, while the smoke catcher did prevent a collum of smoke from seeping upstairs and alerting everyone in the capital to what I was doing, there is still a smell.

    Well, the latter should disappear with the new cleaning spell, which I immediately cast on the ashes. It¡¯s unable to deal with the larger bone fragments, but it quickly ¡®sweeps¡¯ the entire area of ash and other reduced remains.

    It¡¯s unable to just erase the matter but collects and condenses it to a series of small inert and odourless balls which do not respond to any divinations that its previous form would. The balls are hard and don¡¯t smudge with pressure, allowing them to be placed in pockets without worry of smearing evidence all over yourself.

    Now to the bone fragments on the glowing stone. My boots will withstand some heat but not standing on molten rock. Fortunately, there are a series of barrels full of collected rainwater outside which I easily carry down with the strength of sacrifice and dowse the growing rock to produce a cloud of steam.

    The stone is still deadly hot, but cool enough to walk on with my magic boots. I soak a mop I find in a corner and use it to sweep all the fragments to a cooler surface where I smash them to powder with a hammer until the cleaning spell affects them.

    Then I take the remaining water and dowse the stone closest to the wooden supports, just to make sure nothing happens after I¡¯m gone. Finally, I cast the cleaning spell on every surface of the place until I can no longer smell burnt flesh, and there¡¯s not even a hint of reaction on the silver rod.

    Exhausted from my efforts I collapse next to Greg¡¯s unconscious body. About half an hour later he begins to stir from his drug-induced stupor. He wakes to see me staring down at him with a broad smile.

    ¡°Oh, good, you¡¯re awake. I was getting a little worried.¡±

 Chapter 63: Unjust rewards

    Greg jolts in wide-eyed terror. ¡°The others¡­?¡± he trails off as I smile.

    ¡°Dead.¡± I say laconically.

    ¡°Dead? Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? You should have just killed me too. The watch¡­¡±

    ¡°Relax.¡± I interrupt with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of it. The watch won¡¯t be coming. The bodies, they¡¯re gone.¡±

    ¡°Gone?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s just say they aren¡¯t in a state that can divined.¡±

    He absentmindedly wipes sweat from his brow then stares at his hand in horror as he realizes how hot it is. ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°A little bit more thorough than what you¡¯re thinking, but yes, fire was involved. Enough about them though, let¡¯s talk about you. Specifically, this lovely book you wrote and the future you earned from it.¡±

    His expression goes from confusion to fear as he sees the previously hidden ledger in my hand. ¡°How did you get that!?¡± He half stammers, half yells.

    I stare at him drolly. ¡°I am a mage. Divinations are kinda my speciality in fact.¡± A blink of surprise. ¡°Did you seriously not know?¡±

    A pause, then head shake. ¡°I assumed you were one of the new nobles like your cousin.¡±

    My mind goes back to Emily talking about her parent¡¯s view on magic. It seems to be a recent term, or at least one that hasn¡¯t spread to Caethlon. ¡°Do you mean nobles who focus solely on administration rather than combat readiness? I wouldn¡¯t have associated Alan with that movement.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s sort of a hybrid. Could almost be said to be ahead of his time. He may be a knight, but he doesn¡¯t use his powers the way he should.¡±

    ¡°I assure you, he¡¯s quite capable in a fight.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but others don¡¯t see that when they emulate him. They just see the artist dilettante. All his young followers are weak, and you seemed their type.¡±

    ¡°Oh, how so?¡± This genuinely intrigues and amuses me. Moreover, it¡¯ll be good to know what I did so I can replicate it.

    ¡°For one, you came. Your letters too, so eager not to offend, begging further invitations. I figured anyone worth their title would see the trap and stay clear. I never thought you¡¯d see the trap and come anyway. Never thought you¡¯d be the hunter.¡±

    I pause then give an odd smile and sharp exhale that could be mistaken for a laugh. ¡°What? You thought you were the only one willing to hunt? My respect for you is falling more and more.¡±

    He glowers, but not at me. Off to the side, directed at himself. ¡°¡­Pity, because I rather like you. More than your cousin at least. In fact, I hate him.¡±

    I blink at his frank, unexpected, admissions. ¡°What did he do to you then?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Nothing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is for nothing that I hate him. We encountered each other by chance, just bumping up against each other¡¯s business interests again and again. Of course, I didn¡¯t resent him for it, it was the game we all played after. Except he didn¡¯t play. I schemed and schemed, trying to come out on top, but despite everything, he won. I had to expand into areas where he wasn¡¯t just to stay in business. Yet did he seize my weakness, bring me to heel? No. It was as if he was saying I am too far beneath him to bother. Instead, he just flaunts his success whenever he can. A horrid combination of seeming high and actual petty mindedness.

    ¡°But not you. After one meeting you decided to destroy me. To dominate me. That¡¯s the sort of nobility that made our empire great. Strength, not weakness. The old ways.¡±

    ¡°¡­I was under the impression you gained your wealth under the new ones,¡± I ask finally, a bit stunned at his growing enthusiasm.

    ¡°More evidence of weakness.¡± He sneers.

    ¡°Right¡­¡± I don¡¯t know what to make of him now. I assumed he was just a greedy, prideful merchant, never expecting him to be so vehement about¡­ whatever this is.

    ¡°Enough of this preamble,¡± he says with an almost relish. ¡°You hold the key to my destruction. Name your price.¡±

    ¡°¡­For starters, I¡¯m taking all the coin on the table.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s yours. You won, and proved we cheated. I would have let you have it even without the ledger. What else?¡±

    ¡°¡­A medium gold a week.¡± He nods, seemingly eager to pay. I almost want to up the amount, but I arrived at it after assessing the ledger and deciding more might jeopardize the long term operation. ¡°Information. You¡¯ll look into things for me from time to time. For starters, tell me about the Talhals.¡±

    He smiles broadly. ¡°Aw, I see the reason for my destruction now. As I was going after Alan through you, so are you going after my patrons through me.¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    I hold my hand up in a wait gesture. ¡°I¡¯m not ¡®going after them¡¯. The opposite in fact. I need to know what they want. What they need. Something I might be able to provide.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. An interesting choice of patron.¡± He gives a knowing smile in error.

    ¡°Not exactly¡­ but close enough I suppose.¡±

    ¡°You are asking me to betray the confidence of my patrons. Are you willing to take me as a client then?¡±

    Not what I was expecting. If I become his patron, I¡¯ll be obligated to aid him when he¡¯s in need. I would benefit too, at least in theory. I¡¯d be legally allowed to order him to take a set of actions, though I doubt it would enable me to order anything I couldn¡¯t accomplish with the blackmail.

    ¡°¡­You want to become my client after what I did to you?¡± I finally ask.

    ¡°Of course. The Talhals are fine, but you¡¯ve demonstrated that you¡¯re exactly the sort of noble I want to serve.¡±

    Having a client does sound appealing despite the strings with no real benefit. In a way, I¡¯d be becoming a noble in my own right. Strictly speaking, non-nobles may acquire clients, and in fact, I¡¯d be surprised if Greg didn¡¯t have a few himself. But many people feel that a noble without at least one isn¡¯t really a noble. It¡¯s a matter of pride ¨C the noble¡¯s virtuous vice which I¡¯m beginning to acquire.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think that stealing a client from the Talhals would aid my goals,¡± I say after much hesitation. I want to accept, but not if it hinders getting the orb, to say nothing about the uncertainty about how this entire conversation is going.

    ¡°On the contrary, it¡¯ll aid you greatly, assuming your goal is to get in with them.¡± He pauses in question, prompting me to nod. ¡°In which case, I¡¯ll be legally obligated to declare my change in patrons to them. When I do so I¡¯ll request dual clientage, which they will likely accept given my frequent services. Thus, I won¡¯t be stolen at all, and they¡¯ll be intrigued by the youth that their client evidently holds in such high regard as to jeopardize their relationship. Naturally they¡¯ll want to talk and come to an agreement to ensure that my services are preserved. Whatever you want from them will be much easier to get if that¡¯s the initial interaction.¡±

    He''s making sense, which worries me. This eagerness to come under me after our conflict is inherently suspicious but there¡¯s no sign of deceit in his manner. I could simply be overconfident in my ability to read him, but if he¡¯s that good at lying then he wouldn¡¯t have needed to cheat to win at cards.

    ¡°All right.¡± I say, feeling like I¡¯ll regret this, but also regret not doing it. ¡°I agree to become your patron¡­ tentative to it not causing excessive strain with the Talhals. Now, tell me about them.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± His smile turns giddy. ¡°The Talhals are presently in a period of expansion, which means they¡¯re vulnerable and are making enemies. They might become a major house soon, if they survive. Each of the big three political factions have recently granted them favours in hopes of aligning them. This has aided them, but also comes with danger. If they join one side, then they become the enemies of the other two. But they can¡¯t keep playing coy either because eventually all three might turn against them. So, the biggest thing they need is a way to safely reach a permanent outcome. Either remain stably neutral, or join a side without retaliation.¡±

    I nod along as he explains, but get annoyed when he ends with vagueness. ¡°That¡¯s well and good, but I don¡¯t see how I might achieve that.¡±

    He smiles patiently. ¡°True. There are, however, some smaller scaled issues that you might be able to help with. For one, a lot of their expansions have been in the far west. They¡¯re vulnerable there and so are looking for alliances amongst the local nobles which your territory may be ideal for.¡±

    Convenient, yet dangerous. We¡¯ve only had one exchange of communication from my ¡®parents¡¯ since I got here, and that was just sending them a letter saying I¡¯d arrived safely (by which they should have understood that Tanyth had found an operative after all, and the plan is underway) and a response letter acknowledging mine. I have no idea what their plans in the region are. It¡¯s possible that committing to an alliance on their behalf might seriously jeopardize their operations. Not to mention the possibility that the Talhals might come and visit their new allies.

    ¡°It¡¯s a possibility,¡± I say in a weighing tone to hide my nervousness. ¡°What else is there?

    ¡°Well,¡± his smile takes an ironic tone, ¡°they¡¯re having troubles with a number of smaller players too. Nobles that used to be their equals or stubborn potential clients. Let¡¯s just say you could do unto them as you have done unto me.¡±

    Meaning do their dirty work for them. Not ideal since that would be more of a master/servant relationship. Though perhaps if I can align enough clients to me through legitimate means then I can negotiate to lend their services.

    ¡°Send me a list of these enemies and potential clients and what you know about them, plus any other details you think might be useful. I¡¯ll decide what to do with the information. Get it to me before the entrance ceremony next week.¡±

    ¡°Excellent, happy to be of service¡­ Now, I hate to ask, but I do need that ledger to run my business here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it back if they agree to the dual patronage and after you officially become my client. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you copy bits of it when you make your weekly payments.¡± It¡¯d be useless to blackmail after he becomes my client, since anything that would implicate him would indirectly implicate me too as his patron. Not in a sense that I¡¯d be arrested for his crimes, but it would cause unwanted attention.

    He shrugs. ¡°Reasonable. I suppose I can make do without it until then.¡±

    ¡°Good. I¡¯m going then. You¡¯ll probably want to stick around for a while to make sure nothing starts smoking. Some of the stones were still glowing the last I checked.¡± I turn and leave before he can respond.

    I feel jubilant on the way home. That went unreasonably well. Not only did I deal with an annoyance, but gained sacrifices while I was at it. A very profitable night.

    On the way back I go by a series of canals to dispose of the little balls left over from the cleansing spell ¨C cracking the exterior open on the railing so it¡¯ll dissolve in the water. Only when the last one is out of my pocket do I truly feel I¡¯ve gotten away with everything.

    The house is silent when I get back. A sudden anxiety strikes me at the thought of encountering Alan on the way in. He¡¯ll be able to tell that I¡¯m suddenly more enhanced than normal. Even a servant might be able to tell with this many sacrifices worth of boons to my strength. So, I cast concealment and sneak up.

    The door is locked, and I don¡¯t have a key. There was never a need to give me one since a servant is always on hand to let me in. There was however a time when a servant locked me on the roof by accident, and I had to open the window by slipping a knife in to lift the latch. Not very secure, but useful.

    I easily climb up the side and slip in, feeling strange as I do. It¡¯s hardly the first time I¡¯ve snuck through a top story window, but I feel like I shouldn¡¯t do it here. I almost feel ashamed. That I¡¯m breaking a sort of trust, or denying something I agreed to without realizing. But what I cannot place.

    I ignore the feeling, quickly going to bed and smother the distress away with the feathered pillow ¨C not even bothering to bathe before bed.

 Chapter 64: Indecision

    I wake to a sense of wonderful dread. Wonderful for the exalted pleasure of multiple sacrifices. Dreadful because I still have a quarter of a day before it fades, and Alan is expecting to meet for morning lessons. Ironic, since usually I want to prolong the power rather than hasten its fade.

    The letter I wrote to Alan in case things went wrong last night is still on the bed next to my head. I don¡¯t remember seeing it last night. Likely I was distracted, but it¡¯s hard not to think that Alan might have opened and resealed it (easily done for him) for one of his strange hidden reasons he¡¯s prone to.

    Of course, he¡¯s never lied to me before, so acting out such a deceit would be crossing a new line. I need to trust that he wouldn¡¯t do that. Still, there is some unexplained dread of his knowing my actions last night. I don¡¯t know why I should care, but his feeling on the gambling is clear, to say nothing of the other events last night.

    Footsteps of a servant are coming down the hall to wake me for my crepuscular magic training. I open the door a crack right before they do and tell them to inform Alan that I¡¯ll be going for a protracted walk in a neighbouring section, and not to expect me for lessons.

    I lose myself in the city, wanting to be anywhere but back at the house. The wait for the boon to fade is agonizing ¨C travel always seems to take longer when you have to be someplace. Why do I even bother? What will he even do if he finds out?

    Not wanting to learn, nor come back empty handed, I visit a bookstore. It¡¯s a pleasant enough place to pass an hour or two, though I feel awkward perusing longer than that. I do find a few books on subjects that Alan¡¯s otherwise impressive collection lacks. A basic alchemy book and a book specializing in my rod divination. Very expensive, almost as much as books of spells, but I¡¯m flushed after last night.

    There¡¯s also an interesting book on magic application for material alterations. There are no spells in it, just techniques for applying spells recorded elsewhere. It reminds me of Erika. Perhaps it¡¯ll help me decide what to think about how she uses magic. I buy all three without much more thought.

    I still have a few hours to go before the boon expires, so I go to a tea house near the river and read my purchases there until I can go back. A pleasant place whose bustle is just quiet enough to hear the flowing waters.

    Last night¡­ was it necessary? I wanted to be cornered, and I wanted an in with the Talhals, but why? The power I¡¯m getting seems less with each sacrifice, at least comparing the gain with what I already have. I¡¯m still gaining power, but do I need it? The physical aspect is nice, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to compete with knights on their terms. What I have now is more than enough to put me above the average person, even one with a basic boon. Getting it up to intermediate level would be nice, but would probably take at least another hundred sacrifices, and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m helpless against people with that level of strength. Likewise, while the power of my spells increases each time, it also increases just from learning new spells and using old ones.

    It''s the typical progression of an Anar cultist: Accrue enough sacrifices to force the world into accepting you as a mage, then give yourself over to Tacyn¡¯s silence once study becomes more efficient for growth than sacrifice. I¡¯ve only kept up so long because the war made teachers scarce and victims plentiful.

    But¡­ I can¡¯t give it up. I thought gaining access to the orb might help alleviate my desire for sacrifice, but I know that¡¯s only partly true. The power is a good thing, but I do it for the pleasure. I don¡¯t even think sacrifice will improve the success of my mission anymore. More power is good, but not if it hinders my goals. I just¡­

    The itching is always the worst when a boon ends, yet this time it¡¯s hardly present at all. Seeing no reason to tarry longer, I head back to the house. It¡¯s time for lunch when I arrive, so I join Alan in the dining room. He normally takes meals in the garden or sometimes studio if he¡¯s in the middle of a painting, but the servants inform me he¡¯s in the more formal room.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    We have a light conversation as we eat, talking about where I went this morning, and the books I found. He seems pleased that I¡¯ve taken an interest in Erika¡¯s goals, yet for some reason I feel a tension in him. Then suddenly he cuts straight to what we have been avoiding.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you come home last night.¡±

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t want to wake you.¡± There¡¯s the faintest question of where I went in his eyes. I hesitate, knowing he¡¯ll disapprove, but I¡¯m already hiding one thing from him, I don¡¯t want to hide more than I have to. He is my handler after all, this won¡¯t work if I don¡¯t trust him. ¡°I accepted Greg¡¯s invitation to a game.¡±

    Alarm races across his face, far too brief for an ordinary person to catch. ¡°I see¡­ how did it go?¡±

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯m thinking about visiting the magic shop again before school starts.¡±

    ¡°That is well¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. He¡¯s a snake. It was a trap, I knew that too. But I won, and I got what I wanted from the situation.¡±

    ¡°Which was?¡±

    ¡°An introduction to his patrons, the Talhals.¡± Does he catch my hesitation? My glaring omission?

    ¡°Oh.¡± His face turns inwards, no doubt thinking about his professed inability to do the same. ¡°Why do you need to be introduced to them?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know anymore.¡±

    His face is awash in emotion. ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t¡­¡± He turns aside, suddenly unsure how to continue.

    A tightness takes my chest. I don¡¯t want to be in this room anymore. ¡°I¡¯m going to my room. I need to take a bath,¡± I say getting up to leave.

    ¡°Wait,¡± he says and I stop. ¡°Just¡­ let me know when you do something risky like that, ok? I was worried.¡±

    ¡°I left a note on my bed,¡± I say, unsure how to deal with the admission.

    ¡°I guess I didn¡¯t see it.¡±

    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll be more direct next time,¡± I say, then leave.

    What was that? Why is my chest so tight? I would occasionally get into disagreements with Gebal, but I never felt this way afterwards. I always knew that our purposes were in accord, but not so with Alan. I don¡¯t even know why I should care what his purpose is if it¡¯s not mine, but for some reason I do.

    The bath is relaxing, but I leave it in less than an hour. The itching doesn¡¯t return, but muscles tense the longer I try to relax.

    I go to the magic shop the next day as planned. The first thing I get is an alteration to Tanyth¡¯s cloak clasp. It¡¯s nice, but redundant to the enchantment done directly to my magic garbs. They add a symbol linking the enchantments, making it faster and capable of greater intricacy. A second set of symbols allows it to change colours automatically to match its surroundings. There¡¯s still a delay, and it¡¯s not as good as a real invisibility spell, but it¡¯s close, possibly better when paired with my stealth spell.

    The second alteration is to the smoke catcher, adding a second chamber. I should have realized this sooner, but I use the catcher for two different goals, one to hide regular smoke and the other to accumulate smoke with special properties. These are at odds with each other since the smoke from the bodies have diluted the nightswirl to the point of uselessness. As such I ask for a second chamber to be added, which they readily and cheaply do without question.

    I also get a few more magic bolts and blades. Nothing fancy, except another iron phasing dagger, just some extra weapons that are relatively cheap. I probably won¡¯t even keep the blades on my person. Just hide them around the place in case I need to suddenly grab one. An absurd scenario for it to be useful, but it makes me feel comfortable knowing they¡¯re there.

    Finally, I get a set of magic social clothes. They have all the standard protection, mending, cleaning and colour changing features common to the items in the shop, but with an additional feature of being able to change shape to match a set of mundane clothing. A vital function I¡¯m told, since otherwise it¡¯d be far too expensive to have a fashionable variety. At the very least I won¡¯t feel Alan¡¯s efforts to pick me out clothing a waste.

    I look in the mirror wearing my new clothes. I feel good seeing myself in them, knowing that I acquired them with my own effort. Yet something about that same knowledge eats away at the enjoyment. Like I¡¯m rewarding myself for failure, but I shake the feeling off. Greg set a trap for me, and I won. Benefiting from the victory is only fitting.

    The week passes quickly, with little itching. Alan notes my improved mood, though he doesn¡¯t seem to suspect the cause of alleviation. A letter arrives from Greg the day before the ceremony. The Talhals are amiable to the dual patronage. Only upon reading this do I realize I was hoping for the opposite, but I guess I¡¯m stuck in my course now.

    Moreover, they wish me to meet a representative as expected. One of their children happens to have been admitted to the academy too. They suggest I meet him on the way to the ceremony and attend together. A pity, I was hoping that observing all the pomp and ceremony might be enjoyable, and I might lose myself in it were I on my own. Though it can¡¯t be all bad. Perhaps he¡¯ll have some interesting insights.

 Chapter 65: Ceremony

    Alan wishes me luck as I step out of the carriage. Why, I cannot say. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m expected to do anything in the ceremony other than be part of the crowd, and he doesn¡¯t know about my meeting with the Talhal youth.

    I make my way through the crowd. Some of the youths are already sporting the dark green armbands of the new students, having bought their own rather than receiving the free version to show affluence. I probably would have gotten a custom one too, but Alan offered to buy me one, so I declined.

    I spot the sought youth leaning against the third marble column lining the entrance to the arena as arranged. He smiles on approach.

    ¡°Monhal, yes?¡± I nod. ¡°I¡¯m Lucas Talhal. Pleased to make your acquaintance.¡±

    ¡°Malichi. Likewise.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm. Not what I was expecting, but no matter. We¡¯d best be going, you need to get your armband, yes?¡±

    I nod, noting that he¡¯s already sporting a custom one: Embroidered edges with his family symbol subtly in the middle.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he says, noting my noting, ¡°a ridiculous expense, but Father says a house on the rise must show affluence. Still, it was a shock for such a small strip of fabric that I¡¯ll only wear once to cost a medium gold. Father says it¡¯s a sort of open conspiracy. Since the academy gives them out for free, those making the custom ones all agree to overcharge. Everyone lets them get away with it because it makes it easier to show wealth.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± I say, noting the two references to his father in short succession.

    ¡°No doubt.¡± He gives me a side eye, obviously expecting more, but I have no more insight to give. I more or less came to the same conclusion when considering whether to get my own custom armband. ¡°¡­Tell me, how did you get old fat Greg to become your client anyways?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s between me and him, no?¡±

    He gives a chastised grin. ¡°Ah, yes, of course. It was improper for me to ask. Although, the social etiquette for dual patronage isn¡¯t as well developed. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s reasonable for the original patron to have an exception to the rule?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± I say, being very obvious that I would no doubt reverse my opinion should our positions be.

    He gives a short laugh. ¡°Father says you likely blackmailed him. That is why we keep him, to do things blackmailable.¡±

    ¡°¡­Blackmail was involved, yes. Though that¡¯s not why he suggested I become his patron.¡±

    ¡°He suggested it? That is interesting. We assumed you did.¡±

    I wince, instinctively chastising myself for giving the information away, even though I obviously didn¡¯t care when I assumed they knew.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I say, ¡°he¡¯s a bit stranger than just the ¡®old fat¡¯ merchant I originally took him for.¡±

    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t he?¡± I can¡¯t tell if Lucas is agreeing or not.

    We reach the check in gate where we give our names to a woman behind a table who gives me a much cheaper armband after marking us as present. We walk through the halls as instructed and into the wide open field where several hundred fellow youths stand milling about. A second crowd, mostly adults sit in the seating area above, granting view of us and the stage at the end of the field.

    ¡°Oh hey, it¡¯s Malch!¡± A familiar voice calls from the side. I turn to see Ser Terry in co with Addrain and, more surprisingly, Preston.

    ¡°Ser Terry.¡± I nod in chilly acknowledgement.

    A brief moment of hesitation before pressing ahead. ¡°How lucky to have spotted you.¡±

    ¡°You could have made arrangements to meet. I tried, but you suddenly disappeared. Left town in fact, with Clara Talwin if I¡¯m not mistaken.¡±

    He blushes slightly at the rebuke, stammering a reply. ¡°Yes, well¡­ you know. I probably should have¡­ I had family business you see.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, your phantom family,¡± Adrian says from the side. ¡°If you keep on invoking them for excuses then someone will actually insist you explain what family situation a knight errant could possibly have.

    ¡°Yes, perhaps one day I will.¡± He nervously scratches his head then looks to me. ¡°Sorry that you¡¯ve missed me, but things were urgent.¡±

    Family matters he says. Urgent he says. I suppose I can¡¯t hold it against him, despite the disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I say dismissive of the issue.

    ¡°But, you said you tried to contact me? How did you even know that I was with Clara? Did you¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I said. You have your own business.¡± I interrupt before he can press me. Not about divining his location, that¡¯s socially acceptable enough, but because I don¡¯t want to talk about why I was looking for him. It¡¯d be embarrassing. So I turn to Preston. ¡°Preston. Good to see you friend.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°You too, friend.¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t get to talk after you beat us in the team fights. Did the two of you get acquainted?¡± I glance to Ser Terry.

    ¡°Yes, we chatted after he killed me. It was rather helpful, so I thought I¡¯d stay in touch.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± I smile and turn to Lucas. ¡°This is Lucas Talhal. We¡¯ve met just now through¡­ a mutual acquaintance. Lucas, these are Ser Terrance Presley, Preston Calhal and Adrian Blakerhal. I met them during the exam. Preston on the way to a test, and the others were on my team for the group fights.¡±

    ¡®Pleasure¡¯s all around. A rustle from the crowd draws our attention to the stage as four youths walk out and sit in the four chairs placed at the back.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Ser Terry asks.

    ¡°Royalty,¡± Adrian explains, ¡°the empress¡¯s children who are being admitted with us.¡±

    ¡°Admitted? Bah. They didn¡¯t take the exam. They¡¯re just getting in because of their parent.¡± Lucas scoffs. ¡°I thought the point of this academy was its egalitarian admittance.¡±

    ¡°Are you suggesting that the princeps would not have been admitted had they taken the exam with the rest of us?¡± Adrian asks.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Lucas says, not backing down, ¡°I guess we¡¯ll never know, will we?¡±

    ¡°Actually, while they weren¡¯t tested with us, they were tested. At the very least the academy needs to know what classes to give them.¡± Adrian counters.

    ¡°Separate tests are hardly fair,¡± Lucas continues his complaints.

    ¡°On the contrary, they¡¯re very fair to everyone who might have been paired against them. After all, many people might not have the nerve to best royalty.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the fourth person?¡± Preston asks, interrupting the debate. ¡°I thought the empress only had three children our age.¡±

    ¡°On that note, how does she have four children of the same age?¡± asks Ser Terry.

    Adrian laughs, giving him a ¡®you don¡¯t know?¡¯ look. ¡°The empress is a hermaphrodite. About every five to ten years she has bouts of¡­ what some might call lustfulness.¡±

    ¡°Others debauchery,¡± Lucas chimes.

    ¡°Your point?¡± Adrian asks harshly, causing Lucas to withdraw slightly. ¡°Anyways. She bore the child of another hermaphrodite, who bore hers at the same time. The third was born by a second woman. The fourth doesn¡¯t have much publicly known about them, but was recently adopted.¡±

    ¡°Adopted? As she doesn¡¯t have enough children that she has to snatch others'' too?¡± Lucas asks.

    Adrian shrugs. ¡°It is unusual for her to do so. Although as I said, not much is known about the princep. Nobody knows where they came from or who their parents by blood are. Most assume they¡¯re dead.¡±

    ¡°An act of kindness then?¡± Preston asks, hopeful.

    ¡°Far more likely to be a political expedient.¡± Lucas counters.

    ¡°Likely both,¡± Adrian admits. ¡°She¡¯s known to be that way. Doing what she wants for its own sake, but also keeping in mind how she can use it elsewhere. A balanced ruler most would say.¡± Adrian gives a pointed, challenging look to Lucas who declines to take it.

    ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll attend today¡¯s ceremony with so many of her children being admitted?¡± Preston asks, eagerly.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to speak her mind.¡± Adrian looks high behind us to an empty semi enclosed seating area, no doubt reserved for her exclusive use. ¡°She might be busy, or she might not want to distract us from her children¡¯s presence.¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± Lucas near shouts. ¡°The lot of you speak like fawning absolutists. We¡¯re nobles, not snivelling commoners hanging off her every appearance and gesture. We, the nobles, put her in charge in exchange for privileges. We may be her subjects, but we can at least have some pride.¡±

    Adrian shakes their head. ¡°You make it sound like she¡¯s in charge because of an agreement between her and the nobility.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Lucas asks?

    ¡°No,¡± says Addrain firmly, ¡°the agreement isn¡¯t between her and us, but between ourselves and each other to put her in charge to avoid a war of all against all. She isn¡¯t party to the agreement at all. The privileges the nobles have are given to us freely in order so we may facilitate her wishes.¡±

    Lucas sneers. ¡°What a convoluted¡­ Malichi, you¡¯ve been silent during this. What do you think?¡± His words have weight, obviously hinting that my answer might affect the future relation between me and his house.

    I shrug, not affected by the pressure. ¡°This seems like a nuanced issue and I¡¯m from an isolated territory. We don¡¯t have much cause to contemplate the finer points of imperial rule, abiding by it is enough.¡±

    He scowls, obviously unsure how to take my answer, but another rustle and murmur of the crowd stops his response and draws our looks back to the imperial box. I see a flash of red slip out of view.

    ¡°Was that her?¡± Preston asks.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Addrian answers. ¡°If so, she doesn¡¯t seem to want to announce herself. Probably just wanted to let her children know she¡¯s here without adding to the ceremony.¡±

    I look to the princeps to assess their reactions to the possible presence of their parent. Two of them seem completely unmoved, with one of them having an expressionless face while the other having the same passive smile she had before. Of the other two, both of which had neutral expressions prior, one is now smiling while the other is scowling. Interesting, perhaps the last one isn¡¯t on good terms with her.

    A few moments later trumpets sound and Clarissa, the woman who headed my interview walks out on stage. As she does the crowd of several hundred youths spontaneously organizes out of the messy groupings and into neat rows. How Arkothan. No one told us we are supposed to do this, the locals just instinctively do it and drag me and everyone else caught by surprise along.

    She makes a short, yet welcoming speech, introducing herself as the head instructor of the academy. Her words aren¡¯t very inspired, but they¡¯re functional. Making us feel welcomed, congratulating us on the earned accomplishment, reminding us that our studies have just begun and warning us to abide by the rules of the academy. Nothing memorable, but eliciting a general good feeling.

    Then the part I was looking forward to ¨C the procession of deities. Priests of various deities take the stage in turn accompanied by colourfully costumed attendants who then perform elaborate rituals asking their deity to bless the new students. Some perform ritual dances, others pass out bites of food in large ornate brass bowls for us to partake while others perform stranger acts. One performs a guttural, wordless song that fills us with dread, while another seems to be trying to solve a math problem with light and prisms. I suspect the food to be some form of mild drug since the crowd, myself included, take on a strange energy after consuming it. We all begin to sway during the next dance ritual.

    The rituals are very interesting, being a symbolic representation of the god¡¯s essence. It¡¯s also a great benefit, since they even come with a very slight boon without threat of curse. Hardly noticeable on their own, but together they create a general boosted energy. It¡¯ll fade in about a month, just long enough to help us transition to our new lives.

    Eventually after about an hour and a dozen rituals the final one ¨C a priest of the sun garbed in white and bronze ¨C commands us with an outstretched hand, palm facing us, to go forth and grow in holy radiance. We immediately disperse with a joyous cheer, feeling ready to boldly be ¨C for or against the empire.

 Chapter 66: An incidental encounter, promising and threatening more.

    It¡¯s not until I have almost gotten back to the carriage do I realize I¡¯ve left the others behind to eagerly start my new life as commanded. Looking around I see others suddenly stop and rapidly blink as they realize they¡¯ve likewise forgotten plans.

    It¡¯s not mental magic per se, but like my concealment spell, it like works by the same channels. Rather than compelling, it rewards action of the correct intent with a slight but noticeable boost, and punishes merely with its withdrawal. Or at least the boost would be slight if only one divine ritual was performed rather than two dozen. There is efficiency loss when so many deities are working together, but it still adds up to nearly the level of a basic boon.

    Of course, the behaviour alteration was expected, in fact, it¡¯s the sole reason many partake in such rituals. But it¡¯s still unnerving to experience. Fortunately, while hard to resist at first, now that I recognize it I can consciously choose to go against it. After all, while it¡¯s nice, it¡¯s still only a minor boon, and will only last about a month before gradually fading away.

    Fortunately, there¡¯s no way to replicate this effect at the same scale with mortal magic, or the empire would no doubt blanket their entire territory with it.  At least they can¡¯t without causing serious, permanent and random damage to everyone affected which will eventually lead to death. Even deities can¡¯t really do it unless the recipient is willing in some way, actively partaking and interpreting the symbols displayed to evoke to desired behaviour.

    Still, even though I consciously partook to receive the boons, it¡¯s a bit annoying. The plan was to talk to the Talhal boy¡­ Lucas, more after the ceremony, but that completely vanished in the face of the command.

    Well, I think I got a good enough impression of him anyways. If he didn¡¯t get the same of me then there¡¯s a way in which that¡¯s better.

    I don¡¯t think I like him, but I do think he¡¯ll be useful to know for the mission. I don¡¯t know why I find his irreverent attitude towards the empress distasteful, as the propagation of such an idea will no doubt weaken the empire. But despite knowing that there will be more potential allies on Lucas¡¯s side ¨C who no doubt have decided it was a mistake to ¡®put the empress in charge¡¯ ¨C I still personally prefer Addrian¡¯s position.

    Though perhaps not the position itself, just the person presenting it. Personally, I don¡¯t care whether the empress¡¯s authority is due to an agreement between her and her subjects or her subjects and themselves or any other contending theory. One of them will aid me better than the others, so I might as well proceed as if that one is true. It¡¯s just the attitude of those involved that I find distasteful.

    ¡°Hey Malch, wait up!¡± A voice calls from behind, causing me to turn and see Ser Terry jogging up.

    I put on a smile that is only slightly forced. ¡°Ser Terry. Is there something¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, hey, um,¡± he scratches his head nervously, the same strange search for approval he displayed when he saved me in the breakthrough test. ¡°Well, I tried calling you before, but you must not have heard me because you kept on going, and then you disappeared in the crowd. I had to divine you down.¡±

    ¡°Was there something you needed to talk about urgently then? Rather than just sending a letter?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, I could have done that. Or well, I guess it would have been more awkward. I just wanted to ask again about why you were looking for me. I know you didn¡¯t want to talk about it, but I thought maybe you just didn¡¯t want to say in front of the others.¡±

    I stare at him in wonder. Apparently, he was able to instantly overcome the effect of the rituals. Not impossible, but one would have to be conscious of the effect to overcome it or¡­ ¡°Did you not pay attention during the ceremony?¡± Perhaps the effect was lesser on him due to failure to participate.

    ¡°Oh, um, yeah, I did, some. I guess I was distracted.¡±

    ¡°By wanting to talk with me?¡± I suggest, dreading a yes, but not entirely.

    ¡°And other stuff. But yeah, I was wondering why you were looking for me.¡±

    I sigh, somewhat regretful of my brusque attitude, especially if it caused him not to receive the ritual benefits, but not wanting to express the regret. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I was just embarrassed. I was going to invite you to a party.¡± I mean really, it¡¯s his own fault for not paying attention during such a good opportunity. How many other times will someone have the chance to be blessed by so many deities?

    ¡°A party!? You?¡± He smiles wistfully, incredibly pleased at the notion. ¡®Incredibly¡¯ as in I do not find the amount of pleasure he¡¯s displaying credible in general, but I cannot find cause to doubt this particular instance of it despite wanting to.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I say, putting my wonder at his wonder aside, ¡°apparently it¡¯s traditional to throw a party for friends and family. But I don¡¯t know many people here, so I figured I¡¯d throw a party for other examinees who might be similarly socially isolated, plus a few others as needed. But the three people I had in mind all left the city. You and Clara having apparently left together.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, sorry. I suppose I could have mentioned I was leaving, but the matter was so¡­¡±

    ¡°Urgent, I know. It¡¯s fine. You had no reason to think I might miss your presence.¡±

    His face turns instantly dour, which strangely tenses my shoulders. Making me think for better phrasing, but coming up with none before his response. ¡°Oh, yeah, I guess I didn¡¯t, did I?¡± His face becomes a neutral mask, preventing me from discerning why he might have been so upset at pointing out the fact of how brief our acquaintance has been. Perhaps he realizes he misunderstood a moment later as his face returns to his normal friendly expression. ¡°But hey, it¡¯s great that you were going to throw a party. Good for you.¡±

    It''s my turn for my face to sour. ¡°Why? Did you think I couldn¡¯t become acquainted with enough people to throw one or something?¡±

    He obviously holds back a laugh of confirmation. ¡°Well, you know. You didn¡¯t give the most sociable impression¡­ Out of curiosity who was the third person you intended to invite?

    Flustered at his frank assessment I respond without much thought, just wanting to move the conversation on. ¡°Oh, no one really. Just a mercenary I met in the sword tournament. Very skilled. Beat some squires despite being a mundane. Had a strange reaction to being ruled in favour of. But he disappeared the same time you did.¡±

    His face takes on a worried, tense tone. ¡°His name wouldn¡¯t happen to be Bart, would it?¡±

    So, the disappearances are linked. I thought they might be but couldn¡¯t get anything conclusive from my divinations. They didn¡¯t leave together though. Are they adversaries somehow?

    ¡°¡­Yes. That was his name. I only met him briefly, but he seemed interesting. Do you know him?¡±

    ¡°¡­Second hand, mostly. Very briefly once in person.¡±

    ¡°You look concerned. Is there something I should know about him? A reason not to associate?¡±

    He glances inwardly, considering for at least ten seconds before finally answering ¡°¡­no, I guess not.¡±

    An unsatisfactory answer. He seems so open at first, but hides suddenly at the broaching of random topics. It¡¯s annoying. Besides, I do want to know about Bart, in case he really does intend to try and blackmail me.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing I should know, then is there anything you can tell me about him. I am somewhat interested in him and would like to know more.¡±

    ¡°¡­It wouldn¡¯t be right to colour your impression with my personal interactions.¡±

    But that¡¯s precisely what I¡¯m asking for! What other way is there to colour one¡¯s impression? Hearsay? Why would I want that? Only direct experience is reliable, and often not even that.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± I say dismissively. ¡°Anyways, you have your answer. I need to grow¡­go.¡± The command lingers in my mind, causing the tongue slip.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, right¡­ Me too.¡±

    ¡°¡­Was there something else you wanted to talk about?¡± I ask at his strange hesitation.

    ¡°No, not really. I guess we both need to focus on getting ready for classes next week. Did you get you get your dorm assignment yet? Know who you¡¯re sharing with?¡±

    ¡°I paid for a solo dorm.¡± Expensive, especially since I insisted on paying for it myself. Though the coin coming in from extorting Greg will cover it with some left over.

    ¡°Yeah, that figures.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m bad with people?¡± I ask, loading my voice.

    He nods heedlessly. ¡°But I thought you had to have a special circumstance to get one of those even if you have the coin?¡±

    ¡°In theory yes. It¡¯s another one of the egalitarian measures mixed with practicality. In practice, special circumstances are hardly special, and they¡¯re more than happy to sell them to anyone who can come up with a remotely plausible sounding one. Though supposedly they waive the fee for those who have particularly demanding requirements. My not so special circumstance is needing the space to grow my plants.¡±

    ¡°You grow plants?¡± He has an amused smile.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± I ask, confused at his amusement.

    ¡°Just, you know, your vibe I guess. Probably just how we met and all.¡±

    ¡°I have medical knowledge that benefits from herbalism, and a spell that utilizes them.¡±

    ¡°Medical plants. Right. I guess you did have that healing spell.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I do also grow poisons.¡±

    ¡°Of course you do.¡±

    ¡°¡­Listen, it¡¯s one of my declared fields of study, and they were happy to accommodate it.¡± Which was the reason given, though the real one is more to do with potentially having to slip out late at night¡­ Also just not wanting to have to deal with a roommate.

    ¡°Right, well what building are you in?¡±

    ¡°East one.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± He smiles broadly. ¡°I¡¯m in South four. We¡¯re neighbours.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess we are. Listen I got to¡­¡±

    ¡°Right right, got to grow!¡± He laughs as he turns to go. ¡°Be seeing you!¡±

    My stomach tightens at his leaving, but I can¡¯t quite figure out if that¡¯s because I don¡¯t want him to go or if I never want to see him again.

    Alan greets me when I enter the carriage.

    ¡°So did you have a good time?¡± Alan asks with a smile.

    I nod. ¡°I met up with a few acquaintances. They had an¡­ entertaining debate and the rituals were interesting. I¡¯ve read about most of them before, but it¡¯s interesting to experience them.¡±

    ¡°You read about them to¡­?¡±

    ¡°Exploit them yes. They don¡¯t create as great of vulnerability as a contract but there are still methods.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I also just enjoyed it. It was interesting to see how the symbolic acts facilitated the magic.¡±

    ¡°Oh good. I¡¯m glad. It was colourful, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ Do I seem like someone who¡¯s only interested in violence?¡±

    He blinks. ¡°Where is this coming from?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°No, tell me.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s just I¡¯ve had two different people express surprise when they found something out about me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Does that bother you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­It¡¯s more that I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re used to the fighting so they think that¡¯s just you. You¡¯ll change. I see it happening already and you have time.¡±

    ¡°¡­ maybe.¡±

 Chapter 67: Standing out sitting down

    I move into the dorm the next day. Really, it¡¯s not necessary since Alan¡¯s place isn¡¯t that far from the campus, but he insists I should be as close as possible for reasons other than getting to classes on time. Building comradery with my peers and such. I suspect that he just wants me out of the house, but then again, my presence has never been much of a hindrance to his pursuit of pleasure.

    The dorm is nice enough. A downgrade from Alan¡¯s luxuries but not by much and easily mitigated with additions. The building is a square stone thing, three stories with rooms surrounding a courtyard garden. The garden isn¡¯t as nice as Alan¡¯s, but it has its advantages. It¡¯s surprisingly relaxing to watch my fellow students go about it from my window on the top floor.

    The walls of the building are made of smooth thick grey stone blocks giving the room a simple and clean appearance. I can tell they¡¯re enchanted by inverting the eye while examining them, but their symbols are inscribed on the connecting surfaces (standard for buildings) so I can¡¯t tell what all the effects are. Self-cleaning and temperature adjusting are the obvious ones (the latter having a symbol by the door to adjust) and I guess durability and self-repair. But I¡¯m sensing more that I cannot guess at.

    There¡¯s room for a pair of beds of decent size, plus writing desks and other furniture, but half of it has been removed. I have the servants drag in one of Alan¡¯s magic bathtubs and put it where the second bed would be, plus a long series of shelves for all my plants.

    All of the dorm rooms have windows opening to the courtyard that, while worryingly large, are still too small to permit sufficient light to grow my collection. Fortunately, it seems I¡¯m not the first to grow plants in my dorm as the ceiling has a second large window with bars going across it and a large wooden shutter that opens and closes via chain pulley. Unlike the stone blocks, the shutter¡¯s enchantments are visible for inspection and include durability, self repair and a water sealing effect to keep the rain out.

    This does make me somewhat wish the standard window was smaller. Certes it¡¯s good that it¡¯s big enough for me to crawl through in case I want to sneak out, but someone could also sneak in and attack me while I¡¯m sleeping. A perhaps silly fear, since who would dare attack an academy building? Not nobody, but those who would have more important things to do than abduct the son of an isolated Baron.

    Still, it¡¯s not impossible that someone hostile might crawl through the window. I¡¯ll put something in place just to keep my mind at ease.

    ¡°May I ask what you¡¯re doing my lord?¡± The servant that Alan lent me for my stay here says, walking through the door with some more of my excessive luggage as I¡¯m tying a thin rope to the shutters, heavy crossbow leaning on the wall.

    ¡°Oh, well, you know,¡± I scratch my head, for some reason embarrassed to let him know my intent. He¡¯s just so serious. He¡¯s not much older than me, but he has an air of presumed propriety that I associate with his seniors. ¡°Anyways, is that the last of the luggage, um¡­ M¡­?¡± Michael¡­ Mitchel¡­ Marco¡­?

    ¡°Marcus,¡± he says, completely unperturbed by me forgetting his name for the third time. At least I got the starting letting right this time. Really, it was fine, well not fine, but acceptable for me to not learn the servants¡¯ names when there were dozens of them, but there¡¯s really no excuse to be unable to remember just one. ¡°and yes,¡± he continues, ¡°this should be the last of everything.¡±

    ¡°Excellent.¡± I say a little forced, glancing to the rope in my hand and dropping unceremoniously after a beat.

    ¡°I would like to remind you my lord that one of the guest lectures you expressed an interest in is nearing. If you wish to leave now, I should have everything tidied up by the time you return.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I think I¡¯ll do that.¡± I¡¯m a bit unnerved since I¡¯ve only expressed interest in the guest lectures to Alan, and I don¡¯t think Marco was present when I did. Of course, it would have been easily forgotten if he were given my tendency to forget the servants, but the impression in my memory was that no one else was around. Well, Alan likely told him anyways.

    ¡°Very good my lord. I¡¯ll be in the servants¡¯ quarters down below when you return. Ring if you need me.¡± He gestures to a thin rope attached near the window and going through it down below to his paired room.

    ¡°Right,¡± I say hesitantly walking towards the door. A slight clearing of the throat causes me to pause. ¡°Was something the matter Michael?¡±

    ¡°Marcus.¡± He corrects without missing a beat. ¡°Far be it from me to comment if you¡¯re trying to make a statement, but you did wear that outfit yesterday.¡±

    I blink, trying to parse his meaning. ¡°I changed after I got back from the ceremony. Nobody saw me in it.¡± I finally decide to respond with facts that may or may not be relevant to his intent.

    ¡°As you say,¡± he says flatly in a way that conveys that he is not at all convinced by my statement.

    ¡°Sigh, fine,¡± I say, walking to the armoire and grabbing one of the prepared outfits while tapping a symbol on my clothes. ¡°Happy?¡± I say a moment later after my attire has morphed to imitate the mundane template. His expression hasn¡¯t changed from his normal one, but I can somehow tell he has something to say, but wouldn¡¯t had I not asked.

    ¡°Some do consider magical wardrobes to be cheating.¡± His dry tone doesn¡¯t change throughout. So annoying.

    ¡°Cheating is supposedly what I do best.¡± I walk out the door before he can respond, thinking back to what the headteacher said during my interview.

    Strictly speaking, classes start next week, but there are guest lectures available prior to the regular lessons. Mostly experts in various fields brought in to judge the exam and given the opportunity to speak on their work while they¡¯re here. They do get paid some for the lecture, but I get the impression most do it because they have something to promote ¨C either an idea or themselves.

    Still, even if it is self-interested, I don¡¯t see why so few of the new students attend them. The first one I go to barely has a hundred attendees, most of which are adults. It¡¯s likely due to it being on the first day when everyone is still busy getting situated, and it being one of five personal accounts of the Caethlon insurgency on the schedule, but it¡¯s still free knowledge given by someone whose expertise is backed by the best educational facility in the world.

    ¡­Admittedly the talk is a bit boring. It¡¯s factual but dry, even for someone with such a personal interest in the subject like me. It¡¯s mostly just a descriptive list of the various tactics deployed by both sides ¨C measure, countermeasure. It is interesting to hear things I¡¯ve done described by those who experienced them and vice versa, and I do come up with a few refinements to our tactics based on what he said, but nothing groundbreaking.

    There¡¯s a question answer section at the end which I refrain from participating in. Showing knowledge of Caethlon type tactics might have been necessary to get in, but no reason to press my luck.

    If I had to give such a talk, how would I do it?

    The thought strikes me on the way back to the dorm, and I spend the entire trek thinking about it. The talk was competent, but if there was one thing he missed it was our mentality. When we innovated, how we judged whether the cost benefit was worth the action. The ratio of how many of us died to them that was considered a successful tactic. How we constantly thought of ways to hurt them even if it didn¡¯t result in deaths, so long as it was easy. Things like that which would help predict new tactics rather than just listing old ones.

    Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be giving a lecture to help the empire fight Caethlon type enemies any time soon.

    When I get back to the dorm there are three invitations waiting for me to attend other guest lectures tomorrow. The first is from Erika asking me to attend an economics lecture with her. It didn¡¯t sound particularly interesting before, but it is in a gap I was being indecisive on how to best fill, so I write back agreeing to attend.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    The other two are unfortunately set for the same time, which from the titles is likely not a coincidence. They¡¯re both on governmental theory, but seem to be from opposing perspectives. The first invitation is from Lucas ¨C not entirely unexpected since we didn¡¯t talk as much as planned. The second however is from Adrian, which does surprise me since I didn¡¯t get the impression they were interested in me as a contact.

    It almost seems like a proxy argument. Neither Lucas nor Adrian could convince me their side was correct before, so they¡¯re inviting me to see better arguers. I don¡¯t see why I¡¯m being a particular target for conversion ¨C Preston at least didn¡¯t seem particularly invested on either camp, though he did at least express favourable sentiment towards the empress. Perhaps that¡¯s enough to mark him to a side. But since I explicitly expressed neutrality, they must have both took that as something to rectify in their favour.

    Unfortunately for Adrian, while I would normally choose to attend their preferred lecture, I do need to deal with Lucas, so I write back saying I won¡¯t be able to attend. I briefly consider including that I¡¯ll be attending a rival lecture with Lucas, but decide that would just be needlessly stirring things up, no matter how amusing I might find it. Though perhaps I should anyways. It¡¯s not like I enjoy being a proxy battle, so a little retaliation wouldn¡¯t be too churlish. Well, at least it wouldn¡¯t be if I weren¡¯t trying to avoid remark.

    I meet Erika the next morning near the scheduled lecture. She¡¯s wearing the sort of pastel dress that I¡¯ve come to associate her with. We don¡¯t talk beyond the normal pleasantries before entering the lecture hall.

    When we do, I immediately feel overdressed. From the look of it, I would say we¡¯re the only nobles in the room. Certainly, no one else is wearing magical apparel, or even high-end mundane fabric. The room is even less filled than yesterday, with fewer students. Most of the attendees seem to be either craftspeople or merchants.

    They all look at us as we enter, all of their faces asking ¡®what are they doing here?¡¯

    Erika doesn¡¯t seem perturbed by their stares, so neither am I. I follow her to a seat in the middle back and we sit down with posture completely unconcerned by the looks. I mean, what could they possibly do? Cudgel me in the back of my head? I haven¡¯t left the house without my shield spell active since arriving in the capital. Since no one is trying to divine mages by them here, and I¡¯ve built up my ¡®magical muscles¡¯, as they were, to be able to sustain it without conscious effort.

    But what¡¯s the source of Erika¡¯s confidence? What would she do if all the glaring faces suddenly decided to attack us? She¡¯s completely defenceless and yet she¡¯s displaying confidence with no cracks that even my enhanced perception can detect. Hopefully, she¡¯s not counting on me to keep her safe. Perhaps she¡¯s just confident that they wouldn¡¯t dare strike a noble, or perhaps she just is so used to the peaceful capital that the thought of violence never crossed her mind. Maybe she just likes the attention, hostile as it seems.

    Well, she¡¯s probably right about their glares being just idle intimidation.

    Attention reverts to the stage as an upper-middle aged man takes the podium. He¡¯s attired a little less affluently than the wealthiest merchant in the crowd. Likely not a noble, nor does he give the impression of being a merchant. I don¡¯t know what details might contribute to this lack of impression, but I have a sort of nebulous template of a merchant in my mind, and he does not fit it.

    He speaks like a merchant though, at first at least. It¡¯s all numbers and values ¨C the material output of an average mundane. It takes a while to reach his point, but when he does it¡¯s just as boring as the rest of his lecture.

    ¡°As you can see the mages are entirely dependent on us, yet we remain on the bottom. We make their homes, their clothes and grow their food. Without us, they can¡¯t survive, but without them, we will be fine. Why then do we let ourselves remain so pitiful? There must be a rebalance.¡±

    ¡°I can make my own food, you know,¡± I whisper to Erika.

    ¡°Hush.¡± She whispers back.

    ¡°I just think he¡¯s not considering all of what magic can do.¡±

    ¡°¡­Good, keep that in mind,¡± she says, then frosty silence.

    The speaker continues for a half hour after he¡¯s made his point. Presumably, the academy allotted the same amount of speaking time to everyone, and he intends to use it no matter how much he actually has to say.

    ¡°Well, that was a lot of nonsense,¡± I say as we¡¯re eating lunch together afterwards.

    ¡°Oh, I completely agree,¡± Erika says between sips of her sugary milk drink, ¡°first, as you pointed out, he completely ignored the material potential of mages, and second he ignored how power accumulates from power. He treated the world as a rational system to be solved a priori rather than a process to be traced. Mages are in power because we have power. It may be maladaptive for society as a whole, but it¡¯s what will happen every time. He¡¯s just peddling ¡®new noble¡¯ rhetoric redressed for the commoners.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± I say a bit uncertain. ¡°If you disagree with him so strongly then why did you invite me?¡±

    ¡°Oh well¡­¡± she plays with the accompanying sugared hollow bread stick, given to suck up the sweet liquid through quickly before it gets soggy. ¡°While his claims are all wrong, he was unfortunately the best guest speaker to convince you of our point. His conclusions are wrong, but his numbers aren¡¯t. Ironically, going through them is the best evidence for our claims.¡±

    ¡°And yet the academy platformed him, lending him credence, but didn¡¯t do the same for anyone of your position?¡± I say a little bit teasing.

    She grimaces. ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say he¡¯s considered harmless, while we¡¯re suspect. Riling the mundane masses isn¡¯t going to lead to anything lasting, but convincing the empire¡¯s mages to completely change their methods would. Every major battle in the empire¡¯s history has deployed battle mages, and we¡¯re saying they¡¯re a waste.¡±

    ¡°Most battle mages have utility spells that they use on their territory between battles,¡± I point out, imitating her playing with the overly sugared drink.

    ¡°Yeah, but they¡¯re all minor things. Growing a few plants and the like. Their main focus is always combat. Well, at least any noble mage¡¯s is. There are of course a whole middle class of commoner mages who enchant all of our magic items, but they hardly count. They¡¯re all too mediocre to have much of an impact on the empire¡¯s economy, and focus on making either arms or convenience items for nobles who don¡¯t need them. I mean, what¡¯s the point of self cleaning clothes that we never get dirty and can have servants wash anyways? Hardly something that will make us prosper. But things like my material shaping, and your plant growing, those are the sort of things that will lead us into the future.¡±

    ¡°¡­So, is everyone being recruited to various factions today, or is it just me?¡± I ask, a bit annoyed at being sold a position so hard.

    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re just the third person who sent me an invitation for today that was obviously meant to recruit me.¡±

    She shrugs. ¡°Well, most people from the capital have inherited the factions of their parents. You, coming from such an isolated territory, and not expressing any opinions marks you as a potential recruit. Frankly it stands out, not standing for any of our little sides.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±Alarming. Naturally, as a subversive agent, I don¡¯t care about any of their oft debated claims beyond how I can use them. I thought not making noise would help me blend. It¡¯s disturbing to think it¡¯s doing the opposite. ¡°And what should I do if I don¡¯t want to stand out?¡±

    She shrugs. ¡°Oh, you know, join a club or the like. Conveniently Ellen and I have one which is looking for members.¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡­ I¡¯ll think about it,¡± I say getting up, ¡°for now though I have another recruiting attempt to go to.¡±

    ¡°Naturally. Well, maybe we¡¯ll share some classes?¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± I agree then leave.

    Lucas¡¯s lecture is even more boring. Just someone arguing that the basis of imperial authority is from an agreement to be governed between the people and the sovereign, and definitely not an agreement between the people and themselves to be ruled by an entity not party to the agreement like Adrian argued. I was hoping to settle the Greg matter, but he just seems interested in recruiting me to his political faction. Perhaps he views the two matters to be one, but he gives no indication if that¡¯s the case, or, if it is, if that¡¯s his family¡¯s perspective or just his own.

    The interaction with him is exhausting. I go to a few more lectures after his, but don¡¯t really pay attention, just stare blankly as I recover from his annoying recruitment attempt. Fortunately, I wasn¡¯t looking forward to these lectures too much.

    I stumble back to my dorm room and collapse on my bed, going unconscious the moment my face hits the pillow. I¡¯m awakened about an hour later as¡­ Martin? comes in with dinner. I take it in the bath, and then go back to bed.

    I¡¯m awakened a few hours later to the sound of my heavy crossbow (which I did end up tying to the window once I was alone) being shot, followed by a loud crunch of the bolt penetrating stone, a short yell and finally a crunch on the gravel below.

    I jolt up. I wasn¡¯t expecting the trap to ever be triggered, I just set it up for my peace of mind, but it seems my paranoia was justified. Who could my enemy be? Maybe Greg was better at hiding resentment than I thought. Perhaps the Talhals didn¡¯t like my interactions with Lucas and decided the deal is off. Maybe an imperial agency found out my secrets and came to disappear me. I¡¯m eager to find out.

    I grab the preloaded light crossbow next to my bed, rush to the window and fling it open, aiming down to finish the intruder off. My fingers slider to lever, eager to release the bolt and show them the mistake they¡¯ve made by ¡­

    ¡°Ser Terry, what are you doing here?¡± I whisper shout in horror as I see the knight lying in a pool of his own blood beneath my window.

    He gasps for air, stunned by the sudden pain and unexpected position on the ground. His hand goes to his chest and comes back wet with blood.

    ¡°What the fuck? You shot me!¡± He whispers shouts back, placing an embarrassing amount of emphasis on the obvious.

 Chapter 68: Awkward moments

    Ser Terry moans in pain and I blush in embarrassment ¨C the latter seems worse. In hindsight perhaps setting up a lethal crossbow trap in a peaceful area was a bit excessive¡­ Wait, no, I¡¯m not to blame here, he is. What was he even doing climbing through my window?

    I, after slipping on my magic cloak and boots and softly jump down, ask him just that.

    ¡°I¡¯m bleeding all over the place, help me!¡± he hushed shouts.

    Sigh. Perhaps I should withhold treatment until he answers me. But that might alienate him if he¡¯s here benevolently. What a dilemma: if he¡¯s a secret enemy then I shouldn¡¯t heal him, but I can¡¯t know that until after I¡¯ve acted¡­ I guess I could give him the benefit of the doubt.

    He gasps in relief as I reach down and chant my healing spell. ¡°Stay still,¡± I say, ¡°the bleeding has stopped, but the tissue is still weak. It could tear if you strain too much.¡±

    He nods, then looks accusingly. ¡°Why did you shoot me?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t. It was just set to shoot with the window opening. Technically you shot yourself.¡±

    He scoffs. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that! Who has anti-knight crossbows set to shoot at their windows?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± I give him a most sarcastic look, ¡°as it turns out, knights have been known to crawl through it. Why?¡±

    It¡¯s his turn to look embarrassed. ¡°¡­There¡¯s a party.¡±

    ¡°A party?¡± I half laugh, certainly not expecting the answer.

    ¡°Yeah, well, you said you wanted to invite me to one, so I thought I¡¯d make up for missing it by returning the favour.¡±

    I¡¯m a bit taken aback. I didn¡¯t expect him to ¡®make up¡¯ for anything. He had a family issue, and it would be churlish of me to hold it against him. Still, there¡¯s a strange and contradictory tightening and loosening of my chest¡­ Ignoring that, I resume the offensive. ¡°And you didn¡¯t just send a written invitation like any sane person because?¡±

    He blushes. ¡°I wanted to surprise you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like surprises.¡± I snap, causing him to wince which in turn causes me to turn away out of¡­ something. ¡°Listen, just¡­ Sigh¡­ I¡¯m going to get in trouble for this, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°What? For shooting me? Yeah, I¡¯d say so.¡±

    I glower at him. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. You¡¯ll be in trouble too. It¡¯s past the dorm¡¯s curfew.¡±

    He waves dismissively. ¡°That doesn¡¯t start until classes do.¡±

    ¡°The wording was clear that it started yesterday.¡±

    He rolls his eyes irritatingly. ¡°Wording? Come on, it¡¯s an enforcement thing. Everyone knows.¡±

    ¡°Everyone?¡±

    ¡°Well, everyone who knows any seniors, or know someone who knows.¡±

    I wince at the slight. No, not really a slight, just an observation made harsher by its relevance to my ability to achieve my mission. My mind goes to the judge for the sword tournament. Perhaps I should have sent her a message saying I got in, though her instructions only specified when I got into trouble. Well, perhaps I¡¯ll have cause for that soon enough. ¡°Look, are you still going?¡±

    He shrugs shittily.  ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know anymore. I mean, my nice new clothes are soaked with blood, not to mention having two gaping holes now.¡±

    I instinctively move to cast my cleaning spell but stop myself. I hadn¡¯t intended to reveal that spell to anyone. It¡¯s too useful for hiding evidence, so the fewer who know about it the better. It probably won¡¯t be a problem if I use it here with just one fellow student to witness, but I can¡¯t take that risk.

    ¡°It¡¯s not self-cleaning?¡± I ask, hopeful that he¡¯s just putting on a show.

    He scoffs. ¡°Who has money for something like that?¡±

    ¡®Well, then they¡¯re clearly not that nice,¡¯ I refrain from saying. I need to figure out an alternative¡­ but why? Do I even want to go to the party?... It¡¯ll be good for the mission.

    ¡°Come up then. You can borrow mine.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but we¡¯re not even close to the same size.¡± He gestures to our substantial difference: me below average in height and muscles, and him above. Not to the extent that Erik is, but not far below.

    It¡¯s my turn to roll my eyes. ¡°It has a resizing enchantment. Just make sure to give it back, it is rather nice.¡± So petty of me to establish a hierarchy of clothes, but I don¡¯t care as I leap up to my room on the top floor. I don¡¯t actually make it, even with my enhanced strength aided by magic boots and cloak, and the stone blocks are joined too smoothly to climb, but I get to the window below mine and leap the rest of the way from there.

    Ser Terry naturally makes the distance in one jump.

    ¡°Nice room.¡± He says, looking the place over. ¡°Lot better than mine at least.¡±

    ¡°It should be the same template.¡± I say, absent mindedly as I retrieve the clothes from the armoire.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but you don¡¯t have to split it with someone else, but it¡¯s not the size. I mean, what¡¯s up with the bed? I thought they were supposed to be standard. And those paintings, they¡¯re gorgeous.¡±

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Thanks¡­ They¡¯re my uncle¡¯s¡­ Cousin¡¯s. Whatever.¡±

    ¡°Which one is it?¡±

    ¡°Cousin, technically, but he¡¯s been treating me more like a nephew, or so I¡¯ve been told,¡± I say, hopefully concealing that I briefly forgot what our exact relationship is supposed to be.

    ¡°That sounds nice.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess. Anyways. What about you? Any family acting like other family?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no not really.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I bet.¡± I didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly open up about his ¡®family in a sense¡¯ that he¡¯s been so evasive about, but felt like reminding him that I haven¡¯t forgotten. ¡°Anyways, my cousin lent me the painting for my room. Said they were necessary for my¡­ something or another.¡±

    ¡°Lent you them just to decorate your dorm? You two really must be close. I can¡¯t imagine how expensive they are.¡±

    I shrug. ¡°I have no idea either. He doesn¡¯t typically sell his own artwork, so I don¡¯t know what to compare them to.¡±

    ¡°He can paint like that, but he doesn¡¯t make a living from it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he makes a living from it, just not directly. He usually gives them to important people for favours. Plus, it gives him a reputation of taste for when he sells other peoples¡¯ works.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ oh hey, you even have your own bath. Nice.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± I knew not everyone would have enchanted tubs, but I assumed they would at least have private wooden ones like most inns.

    He shakes his head. ¡°We have a communal area with scheduled times.¡±

    I stare in shock horror. ¡°That sounds awful.¡± How could anyone enjoy a bath knowing that someone is waiting on them? They probably don¡¯t even bring reading material in with them.

    He looks at me askance. ¡°It¡¯s um, not that bad. Just one more thing to plan your day around, and it¡¯s not like it¡¯s a catastrophe if you miss your slot. Trust me, I¡¯ve been without a bath for a lot longer than a day.¡±

    So have I, obviously. It is a bit amusing that he seems to think of me as a pampered youth just from a borrowed display of wealth. It¡¯s good for the mission at least. But now that he mentions it, perhaps my feelings about baths are a bit odd. I¡¯ve only developed them recently, after taking on this mission in fact.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± I say surlily, pointedly ignoring this line of thinking as I bring my enchanted set of clothes to him, touching them to his clothes and activating the reshaping symbol. Annoyingly the magic replicates the holes and blood (the colour, not the substance). So, I spend another minute awkwardly fumbling the control symbols to manually fix it with him watching me, obviously wondering about my sudden terseness.

    We both quickly change into our respective outfits. I finish first since I was starting in my undergarments while he needs to spend time undressing. I catch a look of his unclothed torso as I finish. It¡¯s annoyingly developed. I knew he was muscular even with his clothes on, but not this much. Just from a glance he might be stronger than me with my boons even without his knightly enhancements. However, while firm, his muscles aren¡¯t so big as to get in the way of his own movement. It¡¯s what some think is the ideal knightly physique.

    ¡­Well, it¡¯s not like this information changes my approach should I ever have to kill him.

    Seeing no reason to stand around, I take a bucket from the corner and fill it at the tub.

    ¡°Oh, of course the tub is enchanted too.¡± Ser Terry says sarcastically from behind me.

    Ignoring him, I half dump the bucket out the window on the blood pool below, then jump down with the rest. Some does spill on me as I land, but enough is still in the bucket to carefully dilute any remaining blood.

    Perhaps I should cast the cleaning spell just to be safe, but he might hear the chanting, and besides it¡¯s not that critical that I remove all trace. This is primarily a mage dorm after all, and even if a wandering squire comes through and smells it, it¡¯s not like they¡¯ll instantly link the blood to me, and if they do, it won¡¯t get me into that much trouble¡­ probably.

    Ser Terry appears at the window, allowing me to toss the bucket up to him. ¡°What do I do with my clothes?¡± He says too loudly.

    ¡°Hush.¡± I whisper back very softly, trusting his knightly hearing. ¡°I have a hearing boon. Just drape them over my tub with the blood in the water. I¡¯ll have my servant clean them tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he whispers back at my sound level, ¡°blood is pretty hard to get out.¡±

    ¡°If he can¡¯t manage, then I¡¯ll buy you a new outfit.¡± He¡¯s right of course, but him knowing that hints at his past, just as my pretending not to conceals mine.

    ¡°Really?¡± He smiles too broadly. ¡°I¡¯ll keep you to that.¡±

    ¡°Sure, whatever,¡± I say, uncertain as to the cause of his reaction.

    He jumps down a moment later, still with that irritating grin. ¡°Alright, ready to go?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°I need to grab my bolt.¡± I gesture to the wall on the other side of the courtyard where it lodged itself after passing through Ser Terry.

    He glances up to where I¡¯m looking. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really in there. You¡¯re lucky it didn¡¯t go through and kill someone on the other side, or go through a window for that matter.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°I aimed so it would hit stone, and estimated that should be enough to stop it.¡°

    ¡°Estimated?¡± He asks sceptically.

    I shrug. ¡°The walls are a foot thick and enchanted. The crossbow is powerful, but it already penetrated one wall on the way to you. Shooting through two walls would exceed how it performed in testing¡­ probably¡±

    ¡°So reassuring.¡±

    Ignoring him, I leap up and grab a hold of the bolt half sticking out of the wall. Due to the angle of the shot, it hit below and to the side of the window opposite mine, and so I¡¯m able to just barely reach it with one jump. The bolt is held firmly in place as I hang from it, trusting the enchantments to keep it from bending, or repair it if it does. Keeping my hand on the shaft I lift myself up and plant my feet on the wall in a sidewise crouch then pull.

    It''s completely stuck, no give at all. A half minute of useless grunting later I give up and fall back down to Ser Terry.

    ¡°Problem?¡± He asks with a far too delighted grin.

    ¡°Yeah, well, um, you wouldn¡¯t care to¡­ with your knightly muscles and all?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s stuck?¡± He says, only half hiding the pleasure he¡¯s taking from my predicament.

    ¡°¡­Yes¡­ Could you help me¡­ Please?¡±

    He chortles. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Didn¡¯t you say not to strain myself?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Your regeneration should have had enough time by now, and I can always reapply the spell if it breaks.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ But it¡¯ll hurt. I mean, I heard the walls are self-repairing. Won¡¯t the bolt just pop itself out?¡±

    ¡°Eventually, yeah, but the enchantment for a building this large is probably the bare minimum. Just something to keep up with the weather. It could be months before that happens, and there¡¯s no way no one will notice a bolt sticking out the wall pointing to my room before then.¡±

    ¡°The bolt you shot me with.¡± He reminds me playfully.

    I scowl. ¡°Stop dragging this out. We both know you¡¯re going to do it, you¡¯re just putting on a show of obstinance. Fun, I guess, but the longer we dally, the more likely we are to be seen.¡±

    He laughs at his bluff being called. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have it out in no time.¡±

    He leaps agilely up to the bolt in the same crouching posture I took and pulls.

    Grunt¡­

    Another¡­

    Mmmmmmrrrrrhhhh.

    ¡°No good,¡± he whispers down to me. ¡°How is it this stuck?¡±

    I curse, knowing the answer. Obviously, I thought the self-repair enchantment was less potent than it is, and it has already closed slightly around the projectile. Not much, but enough to make it completely stuck.

    ¡°Stay there,¡± I whisper back, ¡°I¡¯ll try to help.¡±

    I leap up and grab hold of him, and we pull awkwardly together, vainly hoping to loosen the stony grip. Unfortunately, the shaft sticking out of the wall is too short for us both to grab, so I¡¯m forced to hold on to his arm instead.

    It¡¯s useless, but I don¡¯t want to admit defeat. So, we just continue to grunt on the wall until¡­

    ¡°Well, this is entertaining,¡± a familiar voice says from right above us as a window opens.

    I look up with dread to find the source of the voice, and find an amused Emily leaning out her window at us.

 Chapter 69: Tension

    A moment of painful silence passes as I try to think my way out of this. Her expression doesn¡¯t give anything away, not a glimmer of if she¡¯s planning on reporting, or extorting us. What would Alan do to get out of this? Seduce her, probably. I doubt I would succeed, but it might be the right direction even if don¡¯t try to reach the same end.

    ¡°Hello Lady Salhal, what a pleasant surprise,¡± I say pleasantly with my best imitation of one of Alan¡¯s annoying smiles.

    ¡°Doubtless,¡± she says dryly, completely unmoved by my efforts, ¡°¡­so are you going to tell me what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re um¡­ going to a party.¡±

    She rolls her eyes. ¡°Obviously.¡± She lets the word hang, making it clear she did not find my answer amusing and requires more.

    A moment before Ser Terry matter of factly fills in the tense silence. ¡°Oh, he shot me, and now we¡¯re retrieving the evidence.¡±

    A slight chortle from Emily as I snap my head to Terrance to give him a ¡®why¡¯d you say that?¡¯ glare, but he just gives a ¡®relax, it¡¯ll be fine shrug¡¯ in return.

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t happen to be the same crossbow you kept on shooting me with during the exam, would it?¡± Erika asks, mirth on her lips.

    ¡°The very one I¡¯m afraid,¡± Terrance answers before I can, ¡°really his fondness for the thing is embarrassing.¡±

    She laughs. ¡°Of course, the bane of my exam score wasn¡¯t going to leave me alone. You¡¯re lucky these walls have some limited sound enchantments on them, or a lot more people would have been woken up by it than just me. I mean, who even shoots something like that in public?¡±

    My face reddens at the admonishment and I look down and away from the other two. ¡°He¡¯s the one who tried to sneak through my window,¡± I mutter. Why am I the one being chided?

    ¡°¡­Listen,¡± she says hesitantly after a moment, ¡°the was no real harm, this time, except for disturbing my sleep. I suppose I can be magnanimous and end this matter with an apology¡­ in the form of an invitation to this party.¡±

    ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t like parties,¡± I say, a little harshly.

    ¡°I never said that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m certain that you did.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m certain that whatever I said was more nuanced than what you¡¯re remembering. Regardless, I wish to go to this one.¡±

    I give Ser Terrance a ¡®well, what are you waiting for?¡¯ look.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s asking you,¡± he says, clearly amused at my expense.

    ¡°It¡¯s your thing, I don¡¯t even know where it¡¯s at.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯re the one who shot her wall and woke her up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who tried to sneak through my window.¡±  Why is he being so obstinate? I don¡¯t even know what the circumstances of the party are, or if it would be appropriate to chain invites to it. It doesn¡¯t seem to be a knightly pride thing of avoiding admitting fault. He just seems to want me to be the one to make the invitation for some reason.

    He¡¯s acting like Alan, making a show of mystery.

    ¡°Boys,¡± Emily says with exaggerated exasperation, ¡°I don¡¯t care who invites me, but if you keep dallying, I might feel insulted.¡±

    I blush again, but Ser Terrance is completely unperturbed. Fine. ¡°Lady Salhal, would it please you to accompany us to the party at, as far as I know, a rat infested hovel next to a cesspond?¡± I say with as much grace as I can manage while still hanging off the wall by Ser Terry¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Why, I¡¯d be delighted,¡± she says amused and without hesitation. ¡°I could freeze it so we can skate.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful¡­ assuming we can get this bolt loose.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, yes¡­ You¡¯re wearing gloves in this heat? I assume they¡¯re enchanted?¡± she asks.

    ¡°Yes¡­?¡± A bit sudden to be asking about apparel.

    ¡°For heat protection?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°Great, change your hands around.¡±

    We hesitantly comply so that I¡¯m the one holding onto the bolt and Ser Terrance is hanging off me. A bit awkward since while I¡¯m strong enough to hold myself up indefinitely, my muscles immediately begin to strain with Ser Terrance¡¯s weight.

    Panic grips me as she begins casting and I realize her intent. It¡¯s not a primary enchantment! I want to shout, but her spell finishes before I can. Freezing pain penetrates the glove, but I force myself to keep hold ¨C if I let go the wall will have time to contract to match the shrinking metal and it¡¯ll be even more stuck than before.

    Then with a pop the bolt slides free and we¡¯re tumbling to the ground. I try to get my feet under me but Ser Terrance gets in my way, as I do him. Our feet do hit first, but slide out from under us with a thump as our rears hit the ground.

    I hear a chuckle from above, but when I look Emily¡¯s face is stoney smooth.

    ¡°Stay right there,¡± she whispers, trusting Terrance to hear and convey the message to me, ¡°I¡¯ll be down in a minute.¡± Then she disappears from the window, leaving us alone.

    I immediately toss the freezing bolt aside. No doubt I would have lost a hand were I not wearing gloves. I probably would have lost skin if the gloves were mundane. Even Terrance might have lost some. It was reckless of her to do something like that without knowing the limits of the enchantment.

    I suppose I could have just gone to the infirmary if something had happened. The academy does retain perhaps the largest collection of mage healers in the empire precisely because of how often students injure each other while testing out new spells.

    I probably would have come to the same conclusion. It was the only way to remove the bolt, and the worst that would happen was having to explain to the mage on duty how I got frostbite on a warm summer night, much easier than explaining how my bolt got lodged in a wall.

    Still, a feeling of dissatisfaction lingers. Shaking the feeling off I cast my shield spell, cloaking myself in the warmth of near imperviousness to physical harm.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that?¡± Ser Terry asks as the shield flickers briefly into visibility before vanishing.

    ¡°Hmm? Of, I just always cast it before going out.¡±

    ¡°Is that necessary in the capital?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°It¡¯s a habit I learned from places where it was.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It has to be draining to keep your defences up all the time.¡±

    ¡°¡­A little. But it gets easier the more you do it, besides, it¡¯s good training for my path.¡±

    ¡°¡­Right¡­ you know you still haven¡¯t apologized for shooting me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t shoot you. You shot yourself.¡±

    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be then.¡±

    ¡°I suppose so.¡±

    Emily reappears at her window in an elegant and simple (for a noble) blue dress a moment later to find us angled away from each other, refusing to look. She climbs over her window and makes to jump. I hope she doesn¡¯t expect me to catch her¡­ Ser Terrance probably will.

    My concern is proven moot as her descent is slowed to a crawl by some unseen force, her dress not even flapping in the wind, before gracefully landing. ¡°What? Did you two fight?¡± She asks, noting our postures.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Something like that,¡± Ser Terrance says glancing expectantly towards me then sighs upon receiving no response and leads the way out of the courtyard.

    Not wanting to talk about Ser Terrance, I ask about the slow fall magic. ¡°An impressive effect. Spell or item?¡± It seemed flight magic related, which means likely advanced concepts.

    ¡°Oh, spell. Just a byproduct from failing to learn something else.¡±

    ¡°Something you failed to learn? Sounds interesting,¡± I say just a little bit gloating at learning of a failure from the genius mage.

    ¡°Oh, not really. Just some custom spell I was dabbling with to subvert one of the Rothhal paradoxes. I feel like I was close when the eye revealed the alternate path. It was a bit of a dilemma as to whether I should have taken it. No doubt I could have gotten something much better had I resolved the paradox and losing that progress as the price was painful. But there was no guarantee success was possible, and this spell was useful enough, if hardly unique. Plus, it seemed like a good foundation for future spells.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± I say, rightfully chastised for my pettiness. Of course, her failures are in figuring out the fundamental mysteries of magic theories and result in learning a custom spell while most who waste their time on such things gain nothing. I mean, what a humble brag. It¡¯s annoying how she doesn¡¯t even seem to realize she¡¯s doing it. So irritating.

    ¡°Anyways, where is this place, Ser Terrance?¡± I ask as we walk along a canal.

    Ser Terrance regards me cooly then turns and gives the answer to Emily. ¡°The party is just outside the academy grounds in a house by the river.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s hosting it, and how many people are going to be there?¡± I press.

    He answers while still looking at Emily. ¡°I met the host at a guest lecture. His parents are teachers for the school, and so lives close enough that he doesn¡¯t need a dorm. They¡¯re away right now at their home by the exterior campus. He said he¡¯s inviting ¡®everyone¡¯ and I should feel free to invite anyone I know. So, your addition won¡¯t be a problem if you were worried about that.¡±

    ¡°How courteous of you to assuage me,¡± Emily says with a hand raised to her mouth to conceal, no, to draw attention to her obvious smile of amusement. He is of course doing this in the most irritating way possible ¨C answering my questions, but in a way as if he just so happened to think that Emily might want to know instead of because I asked.

    Whatever, if he wants to pretend he¡¯s not talking to me, there will be plenty of others at the party.

    The description of ¡®by the river¡¯ was not inaccurate, except in that it is an understatement. A more apt description is that the river defines the shape of their rather expansive backyard and has a small dock with a row boat tied to it.

    The host, an average looking youth not obviously a mage or squire, greets us by the door. ¡°Terry! Glad you could make it. The others have just started to arrive.¡±

    ¡°Oh, good. We were delayed coming here.¡± Terrance turns to us. ¡°This is Jason Derehal, our host. Jason, this is Emily Salhal, the genius ice mage from Port Salunt,¡± he pauses for her to curtsy and formally declare her pleasure, ¡°and this is Malichi Monhal from¡­ farther west I believe. He doesn¡¯t like surprises.¡± He takes a spiteful tone at the end.

    I cough in surprise at the last bit, but manage to express my formal pleasure as is proper.

    ¡°Well,¡± Jason says, clearly not sure what to do with the tension between us, ¡°please make yourselves at home.¡± He gestures for us to enter.

    We find our way to a large chamber at the centre of the house with a few dozen fellow youths milling about and chatting, with servants going about with serving trays. I grab a glass of wine then groan as I spot Erik Hanhal making his way towards us.

    ¡°Lord Hanhal, how pleasant to see you again,¡± I lie through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Yes,¡± He smiles back, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve been getting along with my sister.¡±

    ¡°Yes... I suppose.¡± Is that what we¡¯ve been doing? Getting along? I suppose that isn¡¯t wholly inaccurate.

    ¡°Like I predicted.¡± He beams with pride and a ¡®I told you so¡¯ face.

    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re going to be like that then I¡¯ll switch my answer to no.¡±

    ¡°uh¡­ wait what¡­ oh,¡± his expression rapidly shifts from panic non-understanding to a smug ¡®I don¡¯t believe you¡¯.

    I sigh before catching a perplexing look from Ser Terry. I can¡¯t quite make out all the emotions in it, but a strangely forceful ¡®who is this?¡¯ makes its way through.

    ¡°Of course, how rude of me,¡± I say, gesturing to the two I walked in with. ¡°This is Squire Erik Hanhal, who chided me during the archery test.¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a necessary¡­¡± Hanhal starts, but I interrupt him.

    ¡°This is Emily Salhal, the genius ice mage from Port Salunt,¡± she side eyes me for copying Terry¡¯s introduction, but I move on. ¡°And this is Ser Terrance Presley, from who knows where. He doesn¡¯t respect personal boundaries. I¡¯m certain the two of you will get along.¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­ pleased to meet you,¡± Hanhal says, hesitant at the tension, but making the appropriate gestures to the two of them.

    ¡°Likewise,¡± the two respond, Ser Terry giving me a side eye for the retaliatory introduction.

    ¡°Fantastic,¡± I say, irony kept from my voice, ¡°now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, there¡¯s someone I see over there.¡± I technically don¡¯t lie as there are several people in the direction I indicate, I just don¡¯t know any of them.

    ¡°Malichi! Ser Terry!¡± I groan inwardly as a familiar exuberant voice calls from behind us. I was just about to get away¡­ I mean, I don¡¯t think I never want to see Ser Terry again, but I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of the night in this tension.

    I turn to see the cowardly youth from the team fights coming towards us with Adrian Blakerhal following slowly behind.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I say with a smile towards Adrian who returns the gesture, ¡°sorry I was unable to go to that lecture. Unlucky scheduling conflict.¡±

    ¡°It happens, quite all right.¡± They respond amiably.

    ¡°Well, do invite me again if there¡¯s something else you think I¡¯d be interested in, and oh,¡± I turn to the youth, ¡°I suppose this means you got in?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± he beams, ¡°thanks to you!¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure,¡± I say, ¡°they threatened to dock everyone¡¯s points because of me.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Sery Terry asks with far too much mirth.

    ¡°Yeah, for the explosions thing.¡±

    ¡°But they only made the rule after you did it!¡± the youth exclaims.

    ¡°Yes, well, as I said it was only a threat. I think they just wanted to see how I reacted to it during the interview.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, the explosion thing?¡± Erik asks.

    ¡°Oh, during the breakthrough test I tricked the opposition into hitting their own teammates with fireballs by emulating the light from the light walls.¡±

    ¡°That was you?¡± Erik says, clearly amused, ¡°I suppose I should have guessed. We were wondering why a rule was added during the middle of our test, and we heard rumours about it after. It does sound just like something you would do.¡±

    I scowl in annoyance. ¡°You¡¯ve only met me once before now, that¡¯s hardly enough to know what ¡®something I¡¯d do¡¯ might be.¡±

    ¡°Still, it tracks,¡± he says, completely unmoved by my reasoning. ¡°But I take it these two were on your team?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, introductions. This is Squire Erik Hanhal, an archer. Erik, this is Addrian Blackerhal, an illusion specialist, and this is¡­¡± I try to reach back to his introduction, but my memory comes up blank.

    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t remember my name?¡± The youth asks, clearly hurt.

    ¡°¡­Apologies,¡± I say, not knowing what else to.

    ¡°Oh, no problem. I¡¯m sure I was just beneath your noble notice.¡± He half mutters to himself.

    ¡°Ah, yes. Of course, that¡¯s right.¡± I say, projecting confidence. Ser Terry glares at me, indicating that was not the correct response, but I ignore him as we¡¯re still not talking.

    Adrian chuckles, then speaks consolingly as attention is drawn to them. ¡°I believe you were sharing some news with me when you spotted our friends?¡±

    The youth immediately perks up. ¡°Oh yes, have you heard? Count Jessica Vithal is going to be one of our teachers!¡±

    ¡°The war hero?¡± [criminal] I ask, flashing back to my brief encounter with her. A figure floating high above raining cascade orbs down on us as we fled in terror, a mage from another cell screaming her name before getting hit.

    ¡°Really?! I didn¡¯t see her name on any of the classes.¡± Erik says, clearly sharing some of the youth¡¯s enthusiasm.

    ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s filling in for a teacher who¡¯s going on sabbatical,¡± the youth says.

    ¡°I see, which class then?¡± Erik asks eagerly.

    ¡°Um, applied divinations I think.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Erik says, clearly disappointed.

    ¡°Something wrong with applied divination?¡± I ask, defensive of my speciality, and too distracted at the realization that she¡¯s likely the one who¡¯s replacing Count Therinhal to hide it.

    ¡°Well, yeah, it¡¯s a bit boring, isn¡¯t it?¡± Erik says.

    ¡°I fail to see how. It¡¯s a vital part of modern warfare.¡± I counter.

    ¡°Certes, you have to have specialists on your side, but they don¡¯t actually do anything in the end, do they? They just cancel out the enemy while the enemy cancels out them. Ultimately, it¡¯d be the same result if neither side brought them.¡±

    Adrian smirks knowingly at him, then gestures to me. ¡°You¡¯re talking to someone who got the highest score in the history of the breakthrough test off the back of applied divination.¡±

    Erik gives me an embarrassed, apologetic look. ¡°I see, I suppose I have much to learn about the subject.¡±

    I nod in agreement. ¡°Yeah, well, let¡¯s just say applied divination is a fitting subject for her to teach. After all, she invented the technique for aiming cascade orbs with divinations from over the horizon.¡±

    Erik blinks in surprise. ¡°I hadn¡¯t heard that.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that risk hitting civilians?¡± The youth asks in horror.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I say tersely, as if that should be so obvious as to not be worth asking. A mistake as it betrays emotion, but it doesn¡¯t seem anyone picked up on it.

    ¡°Forgive me,¡± says Ser Terry, ¡°I am a foreigner, and so haven¡¯t heard of this person.¡±

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s famous for her fighting the rebels in Caethlon,¡± the youth explains.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Erik agrees, ¡°there were a number of stories that made it back here during the insurgency. Most noticeable was her killing the chief rebel, Tanyth, which reportedly ended most of the fighting.¡±

    My head snaps to him at this revelation. ¡°I hadn¡¯t heard that last detail¡­ besides, you make it sound like Tanyth was the head of the whole rebellion.¡±

    ¡°Was she not?¡± Adrian asks, hidden meaning thick in their voice.

    I hesitate. I¡¯m clearly being suspicious, and Addrian is picking up on it, but completely backing out would be more suspicious. ¡°Oh, I guess from my position on the border I heard that she was just one of many leaders in the rebellion, and that she died because the fighting was nearing its end, not the other way around.¡±

    Adrian stares contemplatively before finally nodding in agreement. ¡°Yes, I suppose I¡¯ve heard something similar.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s another thing I don¡¯t understand, why do you keep on calling them rebels?¡± Ser Terry asks, interjecting himself into the awkwardness. ¡°Aren¡¯t rebels those who reject established rule, rather than those who fight against a conquest?¡±

    Adrian shifts their inquisitive gaze to Ser Terry, then smiles as if explaining to a small child. ¡°You misunderstand. Remember, their king surrendered to us and ordered them to do likewise. Therefore, they were not rebelling against us, but against their own king.¡±

    My stomach twists from the sophism, but familiarity with the argument keeps the disgust from my face.

    ¡°I see, that¡¯s an interesting perspective.¡± Ser Tery says, for some reason looking at me.

    The conversation is interrupted by a jubilant shout from our host. ¡°Good noble guests! It is my greatest of pleasures to announce the arrival of their Imperial Highnesses, Vincent and Avery Halinmal!¡±